Rosary2007's Weblog

Words from GOD – Words to GOD

Doctrine of GOD- via LAD Rosary

NO
ONE
LIKE
HIM

FOUNDATIONS OF

EVANGELICAL THEOLOGY

THE DOCTRINE OF GOD

JOHN S. FEINBERG

JOHN S. FEINBERG, GENERAL EDITOR

CROSSWAY BOOKS

A MINISTRY OF
GOOD NEWS PUBLISHERS
WHEATON, ILLINOIS

with friendly free gifted present from LOGOS Library by:
Feinberg, John S., 1946–
No one like Him : the doctrine of God / John S. Feinberg.
p. cm. — (The foundations of evangelical theology)
Includes bibliographical references and indexes.
ISBN 1–58134-275–6 (alk. paper)

  1. God. I. Title. II. Series.
    BT103 .F45 2001
    231—dc21 2001001912

In Memory of
My Wonderful Mother
Anne Priscilla Fraiman Feinberg
One of the First
To Teach Me about God

CONTENTS
Foreword by Harold O. J. Brown
Introduction by General Editor
Preface
List of Abbreviations
CHAPTER 1 INTRODUCTION

PART ONE:
CONCEPTS OF GOD
CHAPTER 2 GOD—THE VERY IDEA
What Sort of Reality is God/Does God Have?
God as Mental Projection
God as Being-Itself
God as a Being
God Without or Beyond Being
What Role(s) Does God Play in Our Universe?
Biblical Images, Motifs, and Metaphors for God
The Transcendence and Immanence of God
Several Models of Christian Theism
Three Understandings of the Metaphysics of Christian Theology
How Should We Understand Language about God?
CHAPTER 3 WHAT HAPPENS TO GOD IN CONTEMPORARY THOUGHT?
What Is Modernity?
Human Consciousness (“The Subjective Turn”)
Knowledge, Truth, Objectivity, and Theory of Meaning
Naturalism
Human Freedom and Individuality
The Goodness of Human Nature
Science and Progress
What Is Postmodernity?
Postmodern Epistemology
Naturalism, But …
Human Freedom in Community
The Goodness of Human Nature!?
Science and Progress
God in Contemporary Thought
Contemporary Theologies in the Modern Mindset
Contemporary Theologies in the Postmodern Mindset
CHAPTER 4 PROCESS THEOLOGY
Backgrounds of Process Theology
Developments in Science
Attack on Classical Theism
Philosophical Background
Theological/Religious Climate of the Times
Major Concepts in Process Thought
Key Definitions
Central Concepts
Assessment of Process Theology
Contributions of Process Theology
Problems with Process Theology

PART TWO:
THE BEING AND NATURE OF GOD
CHAPTER 5 THE EXISTENCE AND BEING OF GOD
Introduction to Theistic Proofs
The Ontological Argument
Anselm I
Anselm II
The Cosmological Argument
Causal Arguments
Contingency Arguments
Swinburne’s Inductive Argument
Teleological Arguments
William Paley: The Watch and the Watchmaker
Moral Arguments
C. S. Lewis’s Moral Argument
Objections
General Value of Theistic Arguments
The Reality of God
God Is Real
God Is a Being
God as a Perfect, Necessary, and Infinite Being
A Perfect Being
A Necessary Being
An Infinite Being
God as Spirit
Implications of God as Spirit
God as Person/Personal
CHAPTER 6 THE ATTRIBUTES OF GOD
Classifying the Divine Attributes
Non-Moral Attributes
Aseity
Infinity
Immensity and Omnipresence
Eternity
Immutability
CHAPTER 7 THE NON-MORAL DIVINE ATTRIBUTES (II)
Omnipotence
Biblical Data on Omnipotence
Defining Omnipotence
Testing the Definition
Sovereignty
Omniscience
The Bible and Divine Omniscience
Defining Divine Omniscience
Wisdom
Unity
Simplicity
CHAPTER 8 THE MORAL ATTRIBUTES OF GOD
Holiness
Righteousness
Love
Grace
Mercy
Longsuffering
Goodness
Lovingkindness
Truth
CHAPTER 9 GOD, TIME, AND ETERNITY
The Bible and Divine Eternity
Historical Interlude
Arguments for Timeless Eternity
Timelessness a Logical Derivation from Other Doctrines
Immutability Necessitates Timeless Eternity
Nature of Time Necessitates a Timeless God
Infinity and God as Everlasting
Creation and a Sempiternal God
Timelessness and Divine Freedom
Temporal Duration Inadequate for the Ground of All Being
Analogy of God as Spaceless
Temporal God Leads to Process Theism
Arguments Against Timeless Eternity
Timelessness and God as a Person
Divine Eternity and Divine Action
Divine Eternity and Divine Simplicity
Divine Eternity and Divine Immutability
Biblical Portrait of God Sanctions Sempiternity
Divine Eternity and Simultaneity with Events in Time
Divine Omniscience and Timeless Eternity
Atemporal God or a Temporal God?
Why a Temporal God?
Temporalism and Process Theology
CHAPTER 10 THE DOCTRINE OF THE TRINITY
The Bible and the Doctrine of the Trinity
There Is Only One God
Evidences of Plurality in the Godhead
History and the Doctrine of the Trinity
Tertullian
Dynamic and Modalistic Monarchianism
Origen
Arianism
Councils of Nicea and Constantinople
Clarification and Defense of Niceno-Constantinopolitan Creed
Filioque Controversy
Augustine
Formulation of the Doctrine of the Trinity
Logic and the Doctrine of the Trinity

PART THREE:
THE ACTS OF GOD
CHAPTER 11 THE DECREE OF GOD
Is There a Divine Decree? Positions Described
Classical Theism
Process Theism
Mediating Positions
Scripture and the Decree
Is There a Divine Decree?
What Is the Nature of God’s Decree?
The Decree and Foreknowledge
Further Theological Formulation of the Doctrine of God’s Decree
The Order of the Decrees
CHAPTER 12 THE DOCTRINE OF CREATION
Various Theories of Origins
Dualistic Theories
Emanation Theories
Naturalistic Evolutionary Theories
Theistic Evolution
Creation Theories
Biblical Teaching on Creation
Creation Ex Nihilo
Other OT Themes
NT Themes
Genesis 1–2 and the Days of Creation
Creation and Ancient Near Eastern Literature
Structure of the Accounts
Theological Themes
Literary Genre of Genesis 1 and 2
The Days of Creation and the Age of the Universe, Earth, and Mankind
Naturalistic Evolutionary Theories
Day-Age Theories
Twenty-four-hour-day Theories
Literary Framework Theory
Assessment and Evaluation
CHAPTER 13 DIVINE PROVIDENCE: THE DECREE AND HUMAN FREEDOM
Basic Definitions
Indeterminism
Determinism
Other Definitions
Models of Providence
General Sovereignty vs. Specific Sovereignty
A Case for General Sovereignty Theologies
Biblical/Theological Arguments for General Sovereignty
Philosophical Arguments for General Sovereignty
CHAPTER 14 A CASE FOR A COMPATIBILIST SPECIFIC SOVEREIGNTY MODEL
Biblical/Theological Arguments for Compatibilistic Specific Sovereignty
The Basic Argument
Objections to My Handling of Eph 1:11, and My Responses
Other Objections
Philosophical Considerations
Controlling Events, But Not Actions
What Kind of Determinism?
Choosing an Action
Are Reasons Causes?
The Agent Could Have Done Otherwise
Libertarian Freedom and the Ontological Argument
Other Indeterminist Objections
CHAPTER 15 THE ISSUE OF FREEDOM AND FOREKNOWLEDGE
Clarifying the Problem
Determinist Responses to the Freedom/ Foreknowledge Problem
Indeterminist Responses to the Freedom/ Foreknowledge Problem
The Boethian Resolution
Simple Foreknowledge
Middle Knowledge
The Ockhamist Resolution
Present Knowledge
Conclusion
CHAPTER 16 DIVINE PROVIDENCE AND EVIL
Introducing the Problem
Strategy of Defenses and Theodicies
Two Modified Rationalist Defenses
The Free Will Defense
Integrity of Humans Defense
Conclusion

CONCLUSION
CHAPTER 17 “NO ONE LIKE ME”
General Index

FOREWORD

John Feinberg’s No One Like Him is a magisterial work, one that truly deserves to be called a magnum opus. Formidable in size, it reveals its author as one of the only—perhaps the only—modern scholar whose work, like that of Carl F. H. Henry, can compare in size, detail, comprehensiveness, and intellectual acuity with the accomplishments of the late Karl Barth, who in turn is perhaps the only contemporary theologian whose work rivals that of the old masters—of Luther and Calvin—in scope. However, there is a serious difference between Henry and Feinberg on the one hand and Karl Barth on the other hand: Henry and Feinberg are firmly and deliberately in the tradition of what the late Francis A. Schaeffer called “historic Protestantism”; Barth, despite his genuine conservatism and his orthodoxy on many points, really is not. Karl Barth generated his theology in an atmosphere dominated by late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century liberalism. Henry and Feinberg work in an age when Protestant liberalism has been deemed passé, superseded by all manner of inventive theologies, and when evangelical theology itself sometimes stands on shaky legs on a slippery slope, willing to compromise with modernity and even with postmodernism as much as possible without falling into the abyss of what Georges Florovsky called “pious atheism,” which is increasingly characteristic of modern and postmodern Protestantism.
Henry and Feinberg address the fundamental question of God and the world, time and eternity, incarnation and atonement, sin and salvation, on the basis of a sure and confident trust in the Holy Scriptures as God’s inerrant and infallible Word, while for the Swiss master, the Bible is only the witness to God’s revelation, the authoritative and essential witness, to be sure, but nevertheless a witness to the Word, not the Word itself. There is a difference between Henry’s magisterial work (God, Revelation and Authority) and that of Feinberg in that Henry wrote in a time when evangelicalism was just emerging from the fundamentalist controversies, whereas Feinberg writes a generation later, when the players on the theological field have changed and to some extent the rules have changed; but the goal of the evangelical theologian is nevertheless to speak the truth—in love, be it understood—but plainly and clearly to speak the truth.
The fact that he rivals both Karl Barth and Carl F. H. Henry in completeness and erudition, while agreeing with the latter in his fidelity to Scripture as being divine revelation, not merely testifying to it, makes John Feinberg’s work a reliable guide for the inquiring Christian reader to a degree that is not always the case with the author of the ponderous Kirchliche Dogmatik.
Feinberg’s work is close to half as large as John Calvin’s Institutes of the Christian Religion, but unlike the great Reformer’s work, which covers the whole scope of Christian doctrine, John Feinberg limits himself to what is called special theology, i.e., the doctrine of God. Readers who find Calvin formidable and therefore might be put off by this comparison or by the sheer bulk of Feinberg’s work should note that it is not at all necessary to read it from cover to cover to derive great benefit from it. Far from being merely another university or post-graduate level course in the doctrine of God, it is really a guide to several centuries of Christian thought. Consequently, it is able to serve as an immensely useful handbook providing accurate and readable information about scores of thinkers as diverse as the neo-Platonist Plotinus and the postmodernist feminist Nancey Murphy.
Feinberg offers a succinct and balanced treatment of speculative and esoteric approaches to understanding divine reality, from liberal Christian to modern pagan, and combines with it an insight into and critique of the efforts of contemporary thinkers within the evangelical tradition or close to it. He offers a thorough and nuanced discussion of specific points of controversy among orthodox Protestant Christians, such as whether God lives in timeless eternity or endless time. His treatment of God’s eternity as well as of predestination, foreknowledge, and human freedom is fascinating, although—precisely because these are and remain questiones disputatae—his recommendations for their solution will not find universal agreement among all of his fellow evangelicals. Because of the massiveness and comprehensiveness of this work, it is sure to draw friendly as well as unfriendly fire from various quarters, but like that of Henry, it will doubtless emerge relatively unscarred.
If the dogma of materialistic, naturalistic evolution, of chance and necessity as the origin of all that is, as the late Nobel prizewinner Jacques Monod and scores of lesser authorities would have it, cannot be challenged, then Feinberg’s work is irretrievably superfluous. In fact, however, it is not merely Christian theologians but scientists and scholars from other fields who are drawing increasing attention to the flaws in evolutionary dogma. To deal with the doctrine of God requires one to deal with the doctrine of his works, and in particular with creation, and here John Feinberg makes a distinct contribution to the discussion. His treatment of the various Christian efforts to relate the creation account in Genesis to the many secular theories that question or deny intelligent design and divine purpose is thorough and balanced. When he proceeds from criticism of errors to an attempt to present the truth, reasoning primarily on the basis of the scriptural witness and hermeneutical considerations, he reaches a conclusion that will be appreciated by advocates of a six twenty-four-hour day creation but which will not seem compelling to all upholders of biblical inerrancy.
The doctrines of creation and of the other acts of God, important as they are, are not Feinberg’s primary interest in this volume. Instead, it is the doctrine of the nature and attributes of the infinite-personal God. Here we note a detailed interaction with alternatives to classical orthodoxy from within the Christian community, such as pantheism and process theology, and sometimes even from fellow evangelicals, such as the concept of the openness of God. With respect to the Trinity and the incarnation, Feinberg interacts extensively with interpretations and explanations offered by early church fathers, medieval scholastics, Reformation thinkers, and contemporary figures of various shades. Unwilling to leave the doctrines of the Trinity and of the incarnation entirely in the realm of transcendent mystery as many do, he seeks to go beyond traditional Nicene and Chalcedonian dogma and to make the mysteries as accessible to reverent analysis as can be done.
It is impossible in a few paragraphs or even in dozens of pages, to do justice to John Feinberg’s work, but it is evident that even readers unprepared to follow each of his arguments and fully to endorse each of his conclusions must stand in admiration of his achievement. It is not risky to predict that his No One Like Him will come to be a milestone in evangelical theology.

Harold O. J. Brown

INTRODUCTION

BY GENERAL EDITOR

Why another series of works on evangelical systematic theology? This is an especially appropriate question in light of the fact that evangelicals are fully committed to an inspired and inerrant Bible as their final authority for faith and practice. But since neither God nor the Bible change, why is there a need to redo evangelical systematic theology?
Systematic theology is not divine revelation. Theologizing of any sort is a human conceptual enterprise. Thinking that it is equal to biblical revelation misunderstands the nature of both Scripture and theology! Insofar as our theology contains propositions that accurately reflect Scripture or match the world and are consistent with the Bible (in cases where the propositions do not come per se from Scripture), our theology is biblically based and correct. But even if all the propositions of a systematic theology are true, that theology would still not be equivalent to biblical revelation! It is still a human conceptualization of God and his relation to the world.
Although this may disturb some who see theology as nothing more than doing careful exegesis over a series of passages, and others who see it as nothing more than biblical theology, those methods of doing theology do not somehow produce a theology that is equivalent to biblical revelation either. Exegesis is a human conceptual enterprise, and so is biblical theology. All the theological disciplines involve human intellectual participation. But human intellect is finite, and hence there is always room for revision of systematic theology as knowledge increases. Though God and his Word do not change, human understanding of his revelation can grow, and our theologies should be reworked to reflect those advances in understanding.
Another reason for evangelicals to rework their theology is the nature of systematic theology as opposed to other theological disciplines. For example, whereas the task of biblical theology is more to describe biblical teaching on whatever topics Scripture addresses, systematics should make a special point to relate its conclusions to the issues of one’s day. This does not mean that the systematician ignores the topics biblical writers address. Nor does it mean that theologians should warp Scripture to address issues it never intended to address. Rather, it suggests that in addition to expounding what biblical writers teach, the theologian should attempt to take those biblical teachings (along with the biblical mindset) and apply them to issues that are especially confronting the church in the theologian’s own day. For example, 150 years ago, an evangelical theologian doing work on the doctrine of man would likely have discussed issues such as the creation of man and the constituent parts of man’s being. Such a theology might even have included a discussion about human institutions such as marriage, noting in general the respective roles of husbands and wives in marriage. However, it is dubious that there would have been any lengthy discussion with various viewpoints about the respective roles of men and women in marriage, in society, and in the church. But at our point in history and in light of the feminist movement and the issues it has raised even among many conservative Christians, it would be foolish to write a theology of man (or, should we say, a “theology of humanity”) without a thorough discussion of the issue of the roles of men and women in society, the home, and the church.
Because systematic theology attempts to address itself not only to the timeless issues presented in Scripture but also to the current issues of one’s day and culture, each theology will to some extent need to be redone in each generation. Biblical truth does not change from generation to generation, but the issues that confront the church do. A theology that was adequate for a different era and different culture may simply not speak to key issues in a given culture at a given time. Hence, in this series we are reworking evangelical systematic theology, though we do so with the understanding that in future generations there will be room for a revision of theology again.
How, then, do the contributors to this series understand the nature of systematic theology? Systematic theology as done from an evangelical Christian perspective involves study of the person, works, and relationships of God. As evangelicals committed to the full inspiration, inerrancy, and final authority of Scripture, we demand that whatever appears in a systematic theology correspond to the way things are and must not contradict any claim taught in Scripture. Holy Writ is the touchstone of our theology, but we do not limit the source material for systematics to Scripture alone. Hence, whatever information from history, science, philosophy, and the like is relevant to our understanding of God and his relation to our world is fair game for systematics. Depending on the specific interests and expertise of the contributors to this series, their respective volumes will reflect interaction with one or more of these disciplines.
What is the rationale for appealing to other sources than Scripture and other disciplines than the biblical ones? Since God created the universe, there is revelation of God not only in Scripture but in the created order as well. There are many disciplines that study our world, just as does theology. But since the world studied by the non-theological disciplines is the world created by God, any data and conclusions in the so-called secular disciplines that accurately reflect the real world are also relevant to our understanding of the God who made that world. Hence, in a general sense, since all of creation is God’s work, nothing is outside the realm of theology. The so-called secular disciplines need to be thought of in a theological context, because they are reflecting on the universe God created, just as is the theologian. And, of course, there are many claims in the non-theological disciplines that are generally accepted as true (although this does not mean that every claim in non-theological disciplines is true, or that we are in a position with respect to every proposition to know whether it is true or false). Since this is so, and since all disciplines are in one way or another reflecting on our universe, a universe made by God, any true statement in any discipline should in some way be informative for our understanding of God and his relation to our world. Hence, we have felt it appropriate to incorporate data from outside the Bible in our theological formulations.
As to the specific design of this series, our intention is to address all areas of evangelical theology with a special emphasis on key issues in each area. While other series may be more like a history of doctrine, this series purposes to incorporate insights from Scripture, historical theology, philosophy, etc., in order to produce an up-to-date work in systematic theology. Though all contributors to the series are thoroughly evangelical in their theology, embracing the historical orthodox doctrines of the church, the series as a whole is not meant to be slanted in the direction of one form of evangelical theology. Nonetheless, most of the writers come from a Reformed perspective. Alternate evangelical and non-evangelical options, however, are discussed.
As to style and intended audience, this series is meant to rest on the very best of scholarship while at the same time being understandable to the beginner in theology as well as to the academic theologian. With that in mind, contributors are writing in a clear style, taking care to define whatever technical terms they use.
Finally, we believe that systematic theology is not just for the understanding. It must apply to life, and it must be lived. As Paul wrote to Timothy, God has given divine revelation for many purposes, including ones that necessitate doing theology, but the ultimate reason for giving revelation and for theologians doing theology is that the people of God may be fitted for every good work (2 Tim 3:16–17). In light of the need for theology to connect to life, each of the contributors not only formulates doctrines but also explains how those doctrines practically apply to everyday living.
It is our sincerest hope that the work we have done in this series will first glorify and please God, and, secondly, instruct and edify the people of God. May God be pleased to use this series to those ends, and may he richly bless you as you read the fruits of our labors.

John S. Feinberg
General Editor

PREFACE

I must have been crazy to think that I could write a book on the doctrine of God. Still, like the moth drawn to a flame, I keep coming back to this topic. In one way or another, it has been the concern of much of my adult intellectual thought and publications. Of course, the subject is more than worthy of our attention, because nothing could be more important than coming to understand God better and hence worship him more.
But, even more so in the contemporary milieu, this topic has taken on enormously significant proportions. The movements in culture in general and theology in particular during the past century have been phenomenal. The advent and growing entrenchment of the postmodern mindset, not only in our universities but in culture more broadly, have had dramatic implications for our very understanding of who and what God is. Theologians and non-theologians alike are clamoring for a God who is engaged in our lives and responsive to our needs. The remote God of classical Christianity seems irrelevant to our contemporaries. Even Christians broadly in the evangelical community sense a need to replace or at least significantly alter the concept of the classical God.
Originally, I had planned a somewhat standard volume on the doctrine of God, but as I read and reflected on what is happening to God in contemporary thought, I saw that something else was needed. Most of the usual topics for a doctrine of God will be covered, but the whole discussion must now be framed in light of the issues of our times. In short, the question confronting the evangelical theologian is what to do about the classical conception of God that has been handed down through centuries of church history. Process theologians and openness of God advocates encourage us to abandon this God and replace him with their versions of a more responsive God. While I find their complaints about the traditional God very thought provoking, I cannot agree with them that their replacement “Gods” are the answer or that they more accurately reflect biblical revelation about God. Rather than totally abandoning the traditional concept of God, a substantial overhaul and reconstruction seems more appropriate. In the pages of this book you will see the results of such modifications.
One of the reasons for writing a volume exclusively on the doctrine of God is that it allows one to give more coverage of the doctrine than if one were writing a standard systematic theology. Even so, there are always decisions to make about what to cover and what to omit. Once I decided to address directly the contemporary situation in discussions about God, certain decisions were required. One of the early casualties was a section on angels, Satan, and demons as an extension of the doctrine of creation. Those doctrines will now be covered in another volume in this series along with the doctrine of man. Then, I had originally planned to include a chapter on the names of God, a most worthy topic; but as I saw how long the manuscript was becoming, I had to make another decision. Over at least the last half century there haven’t been many developments with respect to understanding of the divine names, so that seemed a likely candidate for exclusion. Those interested in pursuing that topic can easily do so in various standard evangelical theologies. And, then, as I saw again the need to address in detail the issues surrounding the doctrine of providence, it became evident that I could not also cover every other divine action. Hence, though miraculous intervention in our world is certainly something God can and does do from time to time, I have not addressed that topic as such. In many ways, I feel it is better served in a more general work on apologetics.
In spite of these omissions, I soon realized that what I was doing in this book is not frequently done. There have been many books written solely on divine providence, or on creation, or on the divine attributes. There have not been many written which attempt to cover the whole doctrine of God in one single volume. Over the many years that it has taken to research and write this book, I have periodically thought about how crazy it is to try to do all of this in one book. And yet, by the goodness and grace of God, this work has been completed and it has given me a chance to look holistically at God. It is my hope and prayer that readers will find the structure and strategy of the book helpful and stimulating, regardless of whether they agree with my conclusions.
In doing a project of this sort, the help of others has been invaluable, and they should be acknowledged. First, various colleagues have read and commented on chapters of this book at one stage or another. These include Harold O. J. Brown, Paul Feinberg, Wayne Grudem, and Bruce Ware. Of special significance, however, has been the careful reading and detailed commenting on specific chapters of the manuscript by Kevin Vanhoozer, Willem VanGemeren, and Harold Netland. In particular, Harold Netland has read most of this manuscript in one stage of production or another. Because of suggestions and interaction especially by Harold, Kevin, and Willem, this work has greatly benefited. Whatever errors still remain are attributable to me.
There have also been countless student assistants over the years who have helped me by collecting bibliography for this project or by proofreading various portions of the manuscript. In several cases, these brothers have long since graduated and are themselves engaged in teaching and writing at various seminaries. Of specific note are Steve Wellum, Gregg Allison, and Adam Co. Other assistants have also helped, but these three were especially significant.
Then, a word of appreciation is in order for the board and administration of Trinity Evangelical Divinity School. Their gracious granting of sabbaticals during which I wrote most of this book was invaluable. Without their help this book could not have been written. Next, I must also express my gratitude to Crossway Books. Without their original approval of this series, let alone this volume, and their help and encouragement along the way, this work would not have been done. Of special note is the extraordinary competence and care in editing by Bill Deckard. Any academician would be eager to have such an editor. In addition, Crossway’s gracious patience over the years as they have waited for this volume has been greatly appreciated. Finally, a word of thanks to my wife and children for their support and encouragement. There were many times when they gave up time with me so that I could work on this project, and for their sacrifice I am deeply grateful.
It is my hope and prayer that the pages that follow will not only inform but also stimulate you to love, worship, and serve our great God even more! I trust as well that they will help us all recapture a sense of the wonder and grandeur of God. Most of all, I pray that what I have written will be pleasing to God himself and will bring him glory. He is most deserving of all our worship and praise, for there is no one like him!

John S. Feinberg
July 2000

LIST OF
ABBREVIATIONS

Amer Phil Quart
American Philosophical Quarterly
Austl J Phil
Australasian Journal of Philosophy
CSR
Christian Scholar’s Review
Faith Phil
Faith and Philosophy
ICC
International Critical Commentary. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark.
Int J Phil Relig
International Journal for Philosophy of Religion
J Relig
The Journal of Religion
JETS
Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society
J Phil
The Journal of Philosophy
JTS
Journal of Theological Studies
Mod Theol
Modern Theology
Perspect Rel S
Perspectives in Religious Studies
Phil Quart
The Philosophical Quarterly
Phil Rev
The Philosophical Review
Phil Stud
Philosophical Studies
Phil Phenomenol Res
Philosophy and Phenomenological Research
Phil Rel
Philosophy of Religion
Process Stud
Process Studies
Relig Hum
Religious Humanism
Relig Stud
Religious Studies
Relig Stud Rev
Religious Studies Review
SJT
Scottish Journal of Theology
Theol Stud
Theological Studies
TDNT
Theological Dictionary of the New Testament. G. Kittel and G. Friedrich, eds. G. W. Bromiley, trans. 10 vols. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Eerdmans, 1964–1976.
TWOT
Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament. R. Laird Harris, Gleason Archer, and Bruce K. Waltke, eds. 2 vols. Chicago: Moody, 1980.
Theol Today
Theology Today
Trin J
Trinity Journal
Tyndale Bul
Tyndale Bulletin
WTJ
Westminster Theological Journal

CHAPTER
ONE

INTRODUCTION

In Isaiah 46 Israel’s God compares himself to the gods of the Babylonians. They are mere idols, but not so the true and living God of Israel. In fact, no nation has a God like Israel’s. In verse 9 God says, “I am God, and there is no other; I am God, and there is no one like Me.” No one like the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob! No one like the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ!
But if there is no one like this God, that still does not tell us what he is like.
Although it might not seem difficult to describe the God of the Bible, in our day there are various understandings of him. For many centuries of church history the predominant portrait of God has been the one painted by Augustine, Anselm, and Aquinas. In our time, many theologians are saying that this concept of God is both outmoded and unbiblical. The absolutely immutable, impassible, self-sufficient, sovereign, and omniscient God of the classical Christian tradition, we are told, is too domineering, too austere, and too remote to be at all religiously adequate. This God monopolizes all the power, and refuses to share it with anyone. If his human creatures don’t like this, that is their problem.
Process theologians claim that this classical God is too infected with ancient Greek philosophy; the God of Anselm and Aquinas is not the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Instead of the classical God, process thinkers propose a more relational and vulnerable God. He is a God who suffers with us and changes as we change. He increases in knowledge as he continually interacts with us and our world. The process God of Whitehead, Hartshorne, and Cobb is no divine monarch who rules with a rod of iron. Rather, he shares his power with his creatures. He won’t force his creatures to do what he wants, but instead lovingly tries to persuade them to do what he deems best. Of course, they can refuse, and if they do, this God won’t violate their freedom.
Process theologians don’t claim to be evangelicals, but they think their depiction of God is more attuned to Scripture than that of classical Christian theism. Advocates of what is known as the open view of God agree that the biblical God is much kinder and gentler than the God of classical theism. However, proponents of the open view believe that process thinkers have strayed too far from biblical revelation. The open view of God purports to offer a mediating position between the classical and process views. Espousers of the open view believe they have captured the best insights from the classical and process traditions while formulating their concept of God in a way that more accurately reflects biblical revelation.
There is certainly much to fault in both the classical and process concepts of God. This does not mean, however, that the open view should be accepted as the best alternative. I agree that we need a mediating position between classical and process views of God, but the open view isn’t that position. Hence, in this book I come not to bury God, but to reconstruct him—at least to refashion the idea of God from an evangelical perspective. I don’t delude myself into thinking that all evangelicals will adopt my reconstruction. But, I intend to offer an account of God which is sensitive to process and open view concerns without altogether abandoning the best insights of the classical conception. And I intend to ground that conception in Scripture.
So, what does my model of God look like? Process and open view thinkers seem to believe that a commitment to the classical God’s non-moral attributes (absolute immutability, impassibility, eternity, simplicity, omnipotence, etc.) requires a monarchical God who is distant from, unrelated to, and unconcerned about the world he made, and yet still exercises absolute control over everything that happens in it. Correspondingly, if one holds to God as a sovereign king, it is deemed inevitable that one will adopt the classical package of divine attributes.
Despite such assumptions, there is no entailment between the two. The God I shall describe is indeed a king, but he is the king who cares! I believe that process and open view critiques of the classical God are most persuasive in relation to the classical attributes, but my nuancing of those attributes even differs from their revisions. When it comes to how God relates to and rules over our world, in my judgment process and open view conceptions are least persuasive. The God I present is absolutely sovereign, but he is no tyrant, nor is he the remote and unrelated God of classical theism. He is instead the king who cares!
Indeed, there is no one like God, the king who cares. But though there is no one like him, there is no lack of competitors in our day, even as there were many false gods during biblical times. In order to understand more accurately the distinctness of the Christian God, we must place him alongside the pantheon of pretenders. Hence, the first section of this book is devoted to describing the various models and conceptions of God in the intellectual and spiritual milieu of our day. That will illustrate the issues that are on the minds of our contemporaries as they think about God, and it will help us to see why non-evangelicals and many evangelicals are clamoring for a revisioning of God. Because the final two parts of the book will be devoted to articulating a specifically Christian conception of God, the first section will emphasize heavily non-Christian and non-evangelical notions of God. This doesn’t mean nothing will be said relevant to the evangelical Christian concept, but only that we must first understand the whole range of views of God in contemporary thought and religion in order best to see that there truly is no one like the biblical God!
In the second section of the book, the discussion will turn directly to the Christian God. Here the focus will be the being and nature of God. In this portion of the book, I shall present my nuancing of the divine attributes. There will be some agreement with process and open view understandings of those attributes, but there will be significant differences as well.
After we have seen who and what the Christian God is, the third section of the book will turn to what God does—his acts. There are many things that God does which are covered in other volumes of this series. For example, God is in the business of saving humans from their lost and hopeless condition of sin, but his actions in redeeming lost humanity are covered in the volume on the cross and salvation. God has also revealed himself in many ways, including Scripture, but the doctrines of revelation, inspiration, and inerrancy are treated in the volume on Scripture. The focus in this volume will be on God’s acts of creation, his decree, and his providential control over our universe. It is on the last two matters that the greatest difference between my views and those of the open view will become apparent. The God I present relates to and cares about his creatures, but he is unquestionably king. He not only has sovereign power, but he uses it in our world—but not so as to eliminate human freedom and dignity. Impossible, you think, to wed divine control with human freedom? Perhaps so for some rigidly deterministic models of God, but not so on the soft deterministic model I shall offer.
Needless to say, the issues under consideration in this volume are both controversial and extremely important for Christian doctrine and practice. Though my intent is to offer a constructive piece of Christian theology, because of the controversy surrounding so much of the doctrine of God in our day, of necessity we cannot entirely escape polemics. My goal, however, is to engage in those debates for the sake of clarifying a biblically accurate and religiously adequate evangelical notion of God. This is no easy task, but we dare not allow the difficulty of the issues to deter us, for too much is at stake for Christian thought and life.

Feinberg, J. S. (2001). No One Like Him: The Doctrine of God (S. i–33). Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books.

Advertisements

CHALLENGES OF PASTORAL MINISTRY- via LAD Rosary

DANGEROUS CALLING

CONFRONTING THE UNIQUE

CHALLENGES OF PASTORAL MINISTRY

Challanges

PAUL DAVID TRIPP

WHEATON, ILLINOIS

Dangerous Calling: Confronting the Unique Challenges of Pastoral Ministry

Copyright © 2012 by Paul David Tripp

Published by Crossway
1300 Crescent Street
Wheaton, Illinois 60187

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopy, recording, or otherwise, without the prior permission of the publisher, except as provided for by USA copyright law.

Cover design: Dual Identity inc.

First printing 2012

Unless otherwise indicated, Scripture quotations are from the ESV® Bible (The Holy Bible, English Standard Version®), copyright © 2001 by Crossway. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

Hardcover ISBN: 978-1-4335-3582-6
PDF ISBN: 978-1-4335-3583-3
Mobipocket ISBN: 978-1-4335-3584-0
ePub ISBN: 978-1-4335-3585-7

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Tripp, Paul David, 1950-
Dangerous calling : confronting the unique challenges of pastoral ministry / Paul David Tripp.
p. cm.
Includes bibliographical references and index.
ISBN 978-1-4335-3582-6 (hc)
1. Pastoral theology. I. Title.
BV4011.3. T75 2012
253—dc23
2012015795

Crossway is a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers.

To all the pastors who have cared for me.
The imprint of your hands is still on me,
and I am grateful.

CONTENTS

Introduction

PART 1
EXAMINING PASTORAL CULTURE

1 Headed for Disaster
2 Again and Again
3 Big Theological Brains and Heart Disease
4 More than Knowledge and Skill
5 Joints and Ligaments
6 The Missing Community
7 War Zones

PART 2
THE DANGER OF LOSING YOUR AWE
(FORGETTING WHO GOD IS)

8 Familiarity
9 Dirty Secrets
10 Mediocrity
11 Between the Already and the Not Yet

PART 3
THE DANGER OF ARRIVAL
(FORGETTING WHO YOU ARE)

12 Self-Glory
13 Always Preparing
14 Separation
15 So, What Now?

General Index
Scripture Index

INTRODUCTION

Books are penned for many reasons. There are explanatory books written to help you understand something that has left many people confused. There are encouraging books written to speak into the discouragement of life in a fallen world and give you motivating hope and a reason to continue. There are instructive books that help you know how to do something that you need to do but simply don’t know how. There are exegetical books that take apart a portion of God’s Word, helping you to understand it and to live in light of its truths. There are ways in which the book you are about to read has elements of all four of these types of books, yet that isn’t meant to be its main focus.
This is a diagnostic book. It is written to help you take an honest look at yourself in the heart-and life-exposing mirror of the Word of God—to see things that are wrong and need correcting and to help you place yourself once again under the healing and transforming power of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Of the books that I have written, I found this one the hardest to write, not because of the writing process itself but because its pages expose the ugliness of my own heart and display how desperate my need for grace continues to be. It is not an exaggeration to say that I wept my way through writing some of the chapters. There were moments when I would go upstairs to share what I had written with Luella, the tears of conviction would come, and I would be unable to continue. But as I did my writing, it did not leave me feeling discouraged or hopeless but, rather, with a deeper hope in the gospel and a greater joy in ministry than I think I have ever known.
This book is written to confront the issue of the often unhealthy shape of pastoral culture and to put on the table the temptations that are either unique to or intensified by pastoral ministry. This is a book of warning that calls you to humble self-reflection and change. It is written to make you uncomfortable, to motivate you toward change. At points it may make you angry, but I am convinced that the content of this book is a reflection of what God has called me to do. Perhaps we have become too comfortable. Perhaps we have quit examining ourselves and the culture that surrounds those of us who have been called to ministry in the local church. I think that, more than any other book I have written, I wrote this book because I could not live with not writing it. And I have launched myself on a ministry career direction to get help for pastors who have lost their way.
I guess that means I am a pastor who is so bold as to assume that you, like me, need pastoring and, at least in the pages of this book, I will attempt to pastor you. I do that knowing that every warning I put before you I need myself, and each dose of the medicine of grace I give you I need to take as well.
It is the gospel of the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ that makes possible the honesty that is on the pages of this book. If all the sin, weaknesses, and failures that this book addresses have been fully covered by the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, then we can break the silence, walk out into the light, and face the things that God is calling us to face. My prayer is that this book would get a conversation started that will never stop and that it will lead to changes that have been needed for way too long.
I would simply ask that as you read, you deactivate your inner lawyer and consider with an open heart. Be so bold as to ask God to reveal in you what needs to be revealed and to give you the grace to address what needs to be addressed. And as you do these things, celebrate the grace that has been lavished on you that frees you from the burden of having to pump up your righteousness to yourself and to parade it before others. Because your standing before your Lord is based on the righteousness of Another, you can stand before a holy God and admit to your darkest secrets and own your deepest failures and be unafraid, knowing that because of the work of Jesus, the one to whom you confess will not turn his back on you but will move toward you with forgiving, rescuing, transforming, empowering, and delivering grace. This is the good news not only that makes this book possible but also that you and I need to preach to ourselves and to one another day after day.

Paul David Tripp
April 10, 2012

PART 1

EXAMINING PASTORAL CULTURE

CHAPTER ONE

HEADED FOR DISASTER

I was a very angry man. The problem was that I didn’t know I was an angry man. I thought that no one had a more accurate view of me than I did, and I simply didn’t see myself as angry. No, I didn’t think I was perfect, and, yes, I knew I needed others in my life, but I lived as though I didn’t. Luella, my dear wife, was very faithful over a long period of time in bringing my anger to me. She did it with a combination of firmness and grace. She never yelled at me, she never called me names, and she never called me out in front of our children. Again and again she let me know that my anger was neither justified nor acceptable. I look back and marvel at the character she showed during those very difficult days. I found out later that Luella had already been putting together her escape plan. No, she wasn’t planning to divorce me; she just knew that the cycle of anger needed to be broken so that we could be reconciled and live in the kind of relationship that God had designed marriage to be.
When Luella would approach me with yet another instance of this anger, I would always do the same thing. I would wrap my robes of righteousness around me, activate my inner lawyer, and remind her once again of what a great husband she had. I would go through my well-rehearsed and rather long list of all the things I did for her, all the ways I made her life easier. I’m a domestic guy. I don’t mind doing things around the house. I love to cook. So I had a lot of things I could point to that assured me I was not the guy she was saying I was and that I hoped would convince her that she was wrong as well. But Luella wasn’t convinced. She seemed more and more convinced that she was right and that change had to take place. I just wanted her to leave me alone, but she wouldn’t, and frankly that made me angry.
In ways that scare me now as I look back on them, I was a man headed for disaster. I was in the middle of destroying my marriage and my ministry, and I didn’t have a clue. There was a huge disconnect between my private persona and my public ministry life. The irritable and impatient man at home was a very different guy from the gracious and patient pastor our congregation saw in those public ministry and worship settings where they encountered me most. I was increasingly comfortable with things that should have haunted and convicted me. I was okay with things as they were. I felt little need for change. I just didn’t see the spiritual schizophrenia that personal ministry life had become. Things would not stay the same, if for no other reason than that I was and am a son of a relentless Redeemer, who will not forsake the work of his hands until that work is complete. Little did I know that he would expose my heart in a powerful moment of rescuing grace. I was blind and progressively hardening and happily going about the work of a growing local church and Christian school.
When being confronted, I told Luella numerous times that I thought she was just a garden-variety, discontented wife. I told her that I would pray for her. That helped and comforted her! Actually, it did the opposite—it depicted two things to her. It alerted her to how blind I was, and it reminded her that she had no power whatsoever to change me. The change that was needed would take an act of grace. Luella was confronted with the fact that she would never be anything more than a tool in God’s powerful hands.
But God blessed Luella with the perseverant faith that she needed to keep coming to me, often in the middle of very discouraging moments. What I am about to share next is both humbling and embarrassing. On one occasion, as Luella was confronting me with yet another instance of my anger, I got on a roll and actually said these deeply humble words: “Ninety-five percent of the women in our church would love to be married to a man like me!” How’s that for humility? Luella very quickly informed me that she was in the 5 percent! How blind does one have to be to let a statement like mine roll out of one’s lips? God was about to undo and rebuild the heart and life of this man, and I did not know I needed it and had no idea that it was coming.
My brother Tedd and I had been on a ministry training weekend and were on our way home. I never thought that a single trip up the Northeast Extension of the Pennsylvania Turnpike could be so momentous. Tedd suggested that we try to make what we had learned over the weekend practical to our own lives. He said, “Why don’t you start?” and then proceeded to ask me a series of questions. I think I will celebrate what happened next for ten million years into eternity. As Tedd asked me questions, it was as though God was ripping down curtains and I was seeing and hearing myself with accuracy for the first time. There is no way that I can overstate the significance of the work that the Holy Spirit was doing at that moment in the car through Tedd’s questions.
As God opened my eyes in that moment, I was immediately broken and grieved. What I saw through Tedd’s questions was so far from the view of myself that I had carried around for so many years that it was almost impossible to believe that the man I was now looking at and hearing was actually me. But it was. I couldn’t believe what I saw myself doing and heard myself saying as I recounted scenarios in answer to Tedd’s questions. It was a moment of pointed and powerful divine rescue, a bigger moment than I was able to grasp in the shock and emotion of the moment. I don’t know if Tedd knew at the time how big this moment was, either.
I couldn’t wait to get home and talk with Luella. I knew the insight I was being given was not just the produce of God’s using Tedd’s questions; it was also the result of Luella’s loving but determined faithfulness for all of those trying years. I am a man with a lively sense of humor, and I often enter the house humorously, but not this night. I was in the throes of life-altering, heart-reshaping conviction. I think Luella knew right away that something was up by the way I looked. I asked her if we could sit down and talk, even though it was late. As we sat down I said, “I know you have been trying for a long time to get me to look at my anger, and I have been unwilling. I have always turned it back on you, but I can honestly say for the first time that I am ready to listen to you. I want to hear what you have to say.”
I’ll never forget what happened next. Luella began to cry; she told me that she loved me, and then she talked for two hours. It was in those two hours that God began the process of the radical tearing down and rebuilding of my heart. The most important word of the previous sentence is process. I wasn’t zapped by lightning; I didn’t instantly become an unangry man. But now I was a man with eyes, ears, and heart open. The next few months were incredibly painful. It seemed that my anger was visible everywhere I looked. At times it seemed the pain was too great to bear. That pain was the pain of grace. God was making the anger that I had denied and protected to be like vomit in my mouth. God was working to make sure that I would never go back again. I was in the middle of spiritual surgery. You see, the pain wasn’t an indication that God had withdrawn his love and grace from me. No, the opposite was true. The pain was a clear indication of God’s lavishing his love and grace on me. In this trial of conviction, I was getting what I had so often prayed for—the salvation (sanctification) of my soul.
I will never forget one particular moment that took place months after that night of conviction and rescue. I was coming down the stairs into our living room, and I saw Luella sitting with her back to me. And as I looked at her, it hit me that I couldn’t remember the last time I had felt that old ugly anger toward her. Now, I want to be candid here. I’m not saying that I had risen to a point in my sanctification where I found it impossible to experience a flash of impatience or irritation; but that that old, life-dominating anger was gone. Praise God! I walked up behind Luella and put my hands on her shoulders, and she put her head back and looked up at me, and I said to her, “You know, I’m not angry at you anymore.” Together we laughed and cried at the same time at the beauty of what God had done.

NOT ALONE

I wish I could say that my pastoral experience is unique, but I have come to learn in my ministry travels to hundreds of churches around the world that, sadly, it is not. Sure, the details are unique, but the same disconnect between the public pastoral persona and the private man is there in many, many pastors’ lives. I have heard so many stories containing so many confessions that I have carried with me grief and concern about the state of pastoral culture in our generation. It is the burden of this concern, coupled with my knowledge and experience of transforming grace, that has driven me to write this book.
There are three underlying themes that operated in my life, which I have encountered operating in the lives of many pastors to whom I have talked. These underlying themes functioned as the mechanism of spiritual blindness in my life, and they do in the lives of countless pastors around the world. Unpacking these themes is a good way to launch us on an examination of places where pastoral culture may be less than biblical and on a consideration of temptations that are either resident in or intensified by pastoral ministry.

1) I LET MINISTRY DEFINE MY IDENTITY

It is something I have written about before, but I think it is particularly important for people in ministry to understand. I always say it this way: “No one is more influential in your life than you are, because no one talks to you more than you do.” Whether you realize it or not, you are in an unending conversation with yourself, and the things you say to you about you are formative of the way that you live. You are constantly talking to yourself about your identity, your spirituality, your functionality, your emotionality, your mentality, your personality, your relationships, etc. You are constantly preaching to yourself some kind of gospel. You preach to yourself an anti-gospel of your own righteousness, power, and wisdom, or you preach to yourself the true gospel of deep spiritual need and sufficient grace. You preach to yourself an anti-gospel of aloneness and inability, or you preach to yourself the true gospel of the presence, provisions, and power of an ever-present Christ.
Smack-dab in the middle of your internal conversation is what you tell yourself about your identity. Human beings are always assigning to themselves some kind of identity. There are only two places to look. Either you will be getting your identity vertically, from who you are in Christ, or you will be shopping for it horizontally in the situations, experiences, and relationships of your daily life. This is true of everyone, but I am convinced that getting one’s identity horizontally is a particular temptation for those in ministry. Part of why I was so blind to the huge disconnect between what was going on in my public ministry life and my private family life was this issue of identity.
Ministry had become my identity. No, I didn’t think of myself as a child of God, in daily need of grace, in the middle of my own sanctification, still in a battle with sin, still in need of the body of Christ, and called to pastoral ministry. No, I thought of myself as a pastor. That’s it, bottom line. The office of pastor was more than a calling and a set of God-given gifts that had been recognized by the body of Christ. “Pastor” defined me. It was me in a way that proved to be more dangerous than I would have thought. Permit me to explain the spiritual dynamics of all this.
In ways that my eyes didn’t see and my heart was not yet ready to embrace, my Christianity had quit being a relationship. Yes, I knew God is my Father and that I am his child, but at street level things looked different. My faith had become a professional calling. It had become my job. My role as pastor was the way I understood myself. It shaped the way I related to God. It formed my relationships with the people in my life. My calling had become my identity, and I was in trouble, and I had no idea. I was set up for disaster, and if it hadn’t been anger, it would have been something else.
It’s no surprise to me that there are many bitter pastors out there, many who are socially uncomfortable, many who have messy or dysfunctional relationships at home, many who have tense relationships with staff members or lay leaders, and many who struggle with secret, unconfessed sin. Could it be that all of these struggles are potentiated by the fact that we have become comfortable with looking at and defining ourselves in a way that is less than biblical? So we come to relationship with God and others being less than needy. And because we are less than needy, we are less than open to the ministry of others and to the conviction of the Spirit. This sucks the life out of the private devotional aspect of our walk with God. Tender, heartfelt worship is hard for a person who thinks of himself as having arrived. No one celebrates the presence and grace of the Lord Jesus Christ more than the person who has embraced his desperate and daily need of it. But ministry had redefined me. In ways I now find embarrassing, it told me that I was not like everyone else, that I existed in a unique category. And if I was not like everyone else, then I didn’t need what everyone else needs. Now, if you had sat me down and told me all this specifically, I would have told you it was all a bunch of baloney; but it was how I acted and related.
I know I am not alone. There are many pastors who have inserted themselves into a spiritual category that doesn’t exist. Like me, they think they are someone they’re not. So they respond in ways that they shouldn’t, and they develop habits that are spiritually dangerous. They are content with a devotional life that either doesn’t exist or is constantly kidnapped by preparation. They are comfortable with living outside of or above the body of Christ. They are quick to minister but not very open to being ministered to. They have long since quit seeing themselves with accuracy and so tend not to receive well the loving confrontation of others. And they tend to carry this unique-category identity home with them and are less than humble and patient with their families.
The false identity that many of us have assigned to ourselves then structures how we see and respond to others. You are most loving, patient, kind, and gracious when you are aware that there is no truth that you could give to another that you don’t desperately need yourself. You are most humble and gentle when you think that the person you are ministering to is more like you than unlike you. When you have inserted yourself into another category that tends to make you think you have arrived, it is very easy to be judgmental and impatient. I heard a pastor unwittingly verbalize this well.
My brother Tedd and I were at a large Christian-life conference listening to a well-known pastor speak on family worship. He told stories of the zeal, discipline, and dedication of the great fathers of our faith to personal and family worship. He painted lengthy pictures of what their private and family devotions were like. I think all of us felt that it was all very convicting and discouraging. I felt the weight of the burden of the crowd as they listened. I was saying to myself, “Comfort us with grace, comfort us with grace,” but the grace never came.
On the way back to the hotel, Tedd and I rode with the speaker and another pastor, who was our driver. Our pastor driver had clearly felt the burden himself and asked the speaker a brilliant question. He said, “If a man in your congregation came to you and said, ‘Pastor, I know I’m supposed to have devotions with my family, but things are so chaotic at my house that I can barely get myself out of bed and get the child fed and off to school; I don’t know how I would ever be able to pull off devotions too’—what would you say to him?” (The following response is not made up or enhanced in any way.) The speaker answered, “I say to him, ‘I’m a pastor, which means I carry many more burdens for many more people than you do, and if I can pull off daily family worship, you should be able to do so as well.’ ” Maybe it was because he was with a group of pastors, but he actually said it! There was no identifying with the man’s struggle. There was no ministry of grace. Coming from a world this man didn’t understand, he laid the law on him even more heavily, as sadly I did again and again with my wife and children.
As I heard his response, I was angry, until I remembered that I had done the very same thing again and again. At home it was all too easy to mete out judgment while I was all too stingy with the giving of grace. But there was another thing operating that was even more dangerous. This unique-category identity not only defined my relationship with others but also was destroying my relationship with God.
Blind to what was going on in my heart, I was proud, unapproachable, defensive, and all too comfortable. I was a pastor; I didn’t need what other people need. Now, I want to say again that at the conceptual, theological level, I would have argued that all of this was bunk. Being a pastor was my calling, not my identity. Child of the Most High God was my cross-purchased identity. Member of the body of Christ was my identity. Man in the middle of his own sanctification was my identity. Sinner and still in need of rescuing, transforming, empowering, and delivering grace was my identity. I didn’t realize that I looked horizontally for what I had already been given in Christ and that it was producing a harvest of bad fruit in my heart, in my ministry, and in my relationships. I had let my ministry become something that it should never be (my identity); I looked to it to give me what it never could (my inner sense of well-being).

2) I LET BIBLICAL LITERACY AND THEOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE DEFINE MY MATURITY

This is not unrelated to the above, but it’s enough of a different category to require its own attention. It is quite easy in ministry to give in to a subtle but significant redefinition of what spiritual maturity is and does. This definition has its roots in how we think about what sin is and what sin does. I think that many, many pastors carry into their pastoral ministries a false definition of maturity that is the result of the academic enculturation that tends to take place in seminary. Permit me to explain.
Since seminary tends to academize the faith, making it a world of ideas to be mastered (I will write about this at length later in this book), it is quite easy for students to buy into the belief that biblical maturity is about the precision of theological knowledge and the completeness of their biblical literacy. So seminary graduates, who are Bible and theology experts, tend to think of themselves as being mature. But it must be said that maturity is not merely something you do with your mind (although that is an important element of spiritual maturity). No, maturity is about how you live your life. It is possible to be theologically astute and be very immature. It is possible to be biblically literate and be in need of significant spiritual growth.
I was an honors graduate of a seminary. I won academic awards. I assumed I was mature and felt misunderstood and misjudged by anyone who failed to share my assessment. In fact, I saw those moments of confrontation as part of the persecution that anyone faces when he gives himself to gospel ministry. Now, the roots of this are a deep misunderstanding of what sin and grace are all about. You see, sin is not first an intellectual problem. (Yes, it does affect my intellect, as it does all parts of my functioning.) Sin is first a moral problem. It is about my rebellion against God and my quest to have for myself the glory that is due to him. Sin is not first about the breaking of an abstract set of rules. Sin is first and foremost about breaking relationship with God, and because I have broken this relationship, it is then easy and natural to rebel against God’s rules. So it’s not just my mind that needs to be renewed by sound biblical teaching, but my heart needs to be reclaimed by the powerful grace of the Lord Jesus Christ. The reclamation of my heart is both an event (justification) and a process (sanctification). Seminary, therefore, won’t solve my deepest problem—sin. It can contribute to the solution, but it may also blind me to my true condition by its tendency to redefine what maturity actually looks like. Biblical maturity is never just about what you know; it’s always about how grace has employed what you have come to know to transform the way you live.
Think of Adam and Eve. They didn’t disobey God because they were intellectually ignorant of God’s commands. No, they knowingly stepped over God’s boundaries because they quested for God’s position. The spiritual war of Eden was fought on the turf of the desires of the hearts of Adam and Eve. The battle was being fought at a deeper level than mere knowledge. Consider David. He didn’t claim Bathsheba as his own and plot to get rid of her husband because he was ignorant of God’s prohibitions against adultery and murder. No, David did what he did because at some point he didn’t care what God wanted. He was going to have what his heart desired, no matter what.
Or think what it means to be wise. There is a huge difference between knowledge and wisdom. Knowledge is an accurate understanding of truth. Wisdom is understanding and living in light of how that truth applies to the situations and relationships of your daily life. Knowledge is an exercise of your brain. Wisdom is the commitment of your heart that leads to transformation of your life.
Even though I didn’t know it, I had walked into pastoral ministry with an unbiblical view of biblical maturity. In ways that now scare me, I thought I had arrived. I viewed myself as being way more mature than I actually was. So when Luella would lovingly and faithfully confront me that I was just being defensive, by definition I thought she was wrong. And increasingly I was convinced that she was the one with the problem. So I didn’t see myself as needy, and I was not open to correction, and I would use my biblical and theological knowledge to defend myself. I was a mess, and I had no idea.

3) I CONFUSED MINISTRY SUCCESS WITH GOD’S ENDORSEMENT OF MY LIFESTYLE

Pastoral ministry was exciting in many ways. The church was growing numerically, and people seemed to be growing spiritually. More and more people seemed to be committing to this vibrant spiritual community, and we saw battles of the heart taking place in people’s lives. We founded a Christian school, which was growing and expanding its reputation and influence. We were beginning to identify and disciple leaders. It wasn’t all rosy, and there were moments that were painful and burdensome, but I started out my days with a deep sense of privilege that God had called me to do what he had called me to do. I was leading a community of faith, and God was blessing our efforts. But I held these blessings in the wrong way. Without knowing that I was doing it, I took God’s faithfulness to me, to his people, to the work of his kingdom, to his plan of redemption, and to his church as an endorsement of me. It was a “I’m one of the good guys and God is behind me all the way” perspective on my ministry, but more importantly on myself. In fact, I would say to Luella (and this is embarrassing, but important to admit), “If I’m such a bad guy, why is God blessing everything I put my hands to?” God was acting as he was not because he was endorsing my manner of living but because of his zeal for his own glory and his faithfulness to his promises of grace for his people. And God has the authority and power to use whatever instruments he chooses in whatever way he chooses to use them. The success of a ministry is always more a picture of who God is than a statement about who the people are that he is using for his purpose. I had it all wrong. I took credit that I did not deserve for what I could not do; I made it about me, so I didn’t see myself as a man headed for disaster and in deep need of the rescue of God’s grace.

I was a man in need of rescuing grace, and through Luella’s faithfulness and Tedd’s surgical questions, God did exactly that. What about you? How do you view yourself? What are the things you regularly say to you about you? Are there subtle signs in your life that you see yourself as being different from those to whom you minister? Do you see yourself as a minister of grace in need of the same grace? Have you become comfortable with discontinuities between the gospel that you preach and the way that you live? Are there disharmonies between your public ministry persona and the details of your private life? Do you encourage a level of community in your church that you do not give yourself to? Do you fall into believing that no one has a more accurate view of you than you do? Do you use your knowledge or experience to keep confrontation at bay?
Pastor, you don’t have to be afraid of what is in your heart, and you don’t have to fear being known, because there is nothing in you that could ever be exposed that hasn’t already been covered by the precious blood of your Savior king, Jesus.

CHAPTER TWO

AGAIN AND AGAIN

I wish I could say that my story is unique, that most pastors don’t struggle the way that I did. I wish I could say that in the lives of the vast majority of pastors there is no disconnect between their public ministry personas and the details of their private lives. I wish I could say that most pastors are as skilled at preaching the gospel to themselves as they are to others. I wish I could say that relationships between pastors and their staff are seldom tense and seldom break down. I wish I could report that few pastors are angry and bitter. I wish I could tell you that my experience is that most churches pastor their pastors well. I wish I could encourage you with the fact that most pastors are known for their humility and approachability. I wish I could say that most pastors minister out of a deep sense of their own need. Yes, I wish I could say all of these things, but I can’t.
Because of what God has called me to do, I am with a different pastoral staff, somewhere in the world, about forty times a year. On these weekends I am obsessively nosy, in the best ministry sense of those words. I love pastors. I love the local church. I understand the push and pull of pastoral ministry. I have experienced its brightest moments and its darkest nights. I know how this calling can seem unbearably burdensome and how it can be a sheer delight. I know pastors not only face trouble but also can be all too skilled at troubling their own trouble. I know no pastor has graduated from his need for forgiving, transforming, empowering, and delivering grace. So I care, and because I care, I want to know what’s going on and how the pastor(s) is (are) doing. I love meeting with the pastoral staff and rattling their cages. I love helping them to communicate what they’re going through and how they’re doing in the middle of it. I love reminding pastors of the present benefits of the person and work of Jesus. I love helping them to see that their security is not to be found in how much the people of their church will come to love them but in the reality of how much Jesus already has loved them. I love giving the rather proud pastor eyes to see himself with a greater biblical clarity, and I love helping the defeated pastor see himself in light of the grace of the gospel. So I listen carefully. I watch with ministry intent. I draw out stories and probe for their meaning in the heart of the pastor. I try to access the character of the local pastoral/staff culture. I do all of this with one question in mind: how is the gospel of Jesus Christ forming and transforming the heart of this pastor and his local ministry culture?
Besides my commitment to eavesdrop on the life of the pastor and his partners in ministry, there is a second experience that has informed and motivated the material in this book. Almost every weekend I am somewhere teaching on some kind of Christian life topic (marriage, parenting, communication, body of Christ, living in light of eternity, etc.). Again and again on these weekends one of the pastors will pull me into a room and begin to confess to me that he is the “jerk” I have been talking about (I never use that word). He will confess to the sorry state of his marriage, that he is an angry parent, that he numbs himself every evening with too much television, that he deals with ministry pressure by drinking more than he should, or that he has dysfunctional ministry relationships all around him. Here is one of my weekend stories.
The day before I arrived for the weekend I got a call from a senior staff member asking me if I would be willing to spend an hour with the church board. I knew right away what the topic of our conversation was to be. I was ushered into one of the staff offices immediately after the weekend conference was over and was greeted by the shell-shocked board. My heart went out to them before they had shared any of the details of their totally unexpected week. We prayed, and they began to tell their story.
The members of the leadership team had arrived for the weekly Monday morning debrief meeting. Usually they would spend some time in prayer and then talk over the events of Sunday. But this meeting would prove to be different in every way. First, the senior pastor was late. He was never late. He hated being late, but this time he was so late that one of the team members called to see what was wrong and if he was on his way. When he entered the room, they all knew something was wrong, very wrong. He was only forty-five and in the height of his ministry, but he looked old, tired, and beaten. He didn’t look like the same man who had preached just a day earlier. He mumbled an apology about being late and without any further hesitation said:

I’m done, I can’t do this anymore. I can’t deal with the pressures of ministry. I can’t face preaching another sermon. I can’t deal with another meeting. If I am honest, I would have to say that all I want to do is leave. I want to leave the ministry, I want to leave this area, and I want to leave my wife. No, there’s been no affair. I’m just tired of pretending that I’m someone that I’m not. I’m tired of acting like I’m okay when I’m not. I’m tired of playing as if my marriage is good when it is the polar opposite of good. I can’t preach this coming Sunday, and I have to get away alone or I’m going to explode. I’m sorry to lay this on you this way, but I’m done—I can’t go on.

And with that, he got up and walked out. The leadership team was too stunned to stop him. After talking amongst themselves and praying together again, they called him and asked him to come back. It was in this following conversation that these fellow leaders came to know a man they had lived and ministered with but had not known.
For me, the attention-getting thing about this sad scenario, which I’ve heard way too many times, was not its stunning suddenness but the shocking reality that the pastor lived in this day-by-day ministry community fundamentally unknown and uncared for. I helped the leadership team to think about what to do next and how to care for their pastor, but I left with a heavy heart and with the knowledge that they had been cast into something that would be very painful for them all and would not go away very soon.
I have walked through similar scenarios with many pastors all around the world. From Belfast to Los Angeles, from Johannesburg to New York, from Minneapolis to Singapore, from Cleveland to Berlin, I’ve heard their stories and felt their discouragement, bitterness, aloneness, fear, and longing. As I’ve told my story, pastors have felt safe in telling their stories. And it has hit me again and again that there are too many pastors with sad stories to tell, and I’ve wondered again and again to myself, what’s gone wrong with pastoral culture?
I’m often asked to do material similar to what is in this book as a preconference to a conference on another topic. I always try to be unflinchingly honest while being unshakingly hopeful. I finished addressing about five hundred pastors at one of these preconferences, but I was not prepared for what would happen next. When I finished and came off the platform, a long line of concerned and broken pastors formed in front of me. About five pastors down the line stood a man who wept his way toward me. I think I could have set up a counseling office for two weeks, full-time, and still not have ministered to all the needs that stood before me. It was at this conference that I determined that I would speak to these issues and do all that I could to minister to my fellow pastors. This book is the result of that clear moment of calling.
As I have unpacked my own story and have endeavored to exegete the story of others in ministry, themes have risen to the surface. Yes, each story is unique, and generalizations can be both unhelpful and dangerous, but the pathway to being lost in the middle of your own ministry story is a road that has been traveled by many. Inspecting their journey can help you understand yours.

SIGNS OF A PASTOR LOSING HIS WAY

There are things that my pastor friend, whom I spoke of above, did and did not do that summarize well the signs of a pastor in trouble.

1) HE IGNORED THE CLEAR EVIDENCE OF PROBLEMS

The evidence was all around him, and yet he simply didn’t pay attention. I’ve noted in other books that no one is more influential in your life than you are, because no one talks to you more than you do. My pastor friend had been in a long conversation with himself denying, minimizing, and rationalizing the evidence that pointed to the fact that he was a man in trouble. No, it wasn’t adultery or pornography; his struggle was more fundamental than that. His explosive anger with his children, which was not an irregular experience, was one of those signs. His constant complaints about fellow leaders after ministry meetings was another piece of troubling evidence. The growing distance between him and his wife pictured that something was not right. His nonexistent devotional life pointed to something being wrong. The fact that he numbed himself every night with hours of television pointed to an unsettled heart. His fantasies of ministering in a different capacity or in a different place pointed to something amiss. His skill at giving nonanswers to personal questions was evidence of his losing his way. Yes, there was all kinds of evidence, but it was denied, ignored, or explained away.
This pastor had become what all of us have the tendency in our sin to become—very skilled self-swindlers. Here’s how it works. If you aren’t daily admitting to yourself that you are a mess and in daily and rather desperate need for forgiving and transforming grace, and if the evidence around has not caused you to abandon your confidence in your own righteousness, then you are going to give yourself to the work of convincing yourself that you are okay. How do you do that? Well, you point to the ample evidence the fallen world gives you, that the people and situations around you are flawed and broken and are, therefore, the reason you respond to life the way you do. You tell yourself again and again that you are not the problem—that it is or they are, but not you. And you tell yourself that you don’t really need to change; it’s the people and circumstances around you that need to change. What you are doing, although you probably aren’t aware of it, is building elaborate, seemingly logical arguments for your own righteousness. Daily you defend it to yourself and find ways to parade it before others. Rather than casting yourself on the mercy of the one true Savior, you are acting as your own savior, building atoning arguments for the rightfulness of what God clearly says is wrong. You deny evidence, defend your righteousness, and resist grace. No wonder things worsen until they finally come to a tipping point. I know this evidence-denying pattern. I got my master’s degree in it! The problem was that I was a pastor and I had no sense of the fact that at the very time I was holding the one beautiful Savior before others, I was working hard to be my own savior.

2) HE WAS BLIND TO THE ISSUES OF HIS OWN HEART

One of the scarier components of remaining sin is its deceitfulness. It is a reality that is vital to acknowledge and confess. Sin blinds. You see, you and I are in possession of two vision systems. There are our physical eyes that enable us to see the physical universe that surrounds us, and there are the eyes of our heart that help us “see” the spiritual realities that are vital to see if we are going to be who we were designed to be and do what we were designed to do. Sin plays havoc with our spiritual vision. Although we are able to see the sin of others with specificity and clarity, we tend to be blind to our own. And the most dangerous aspect of this already dangerous condition is that spiritually blind people tend to be blind to their blindness.
Here’s how it works. My pastor friend did his best to hold onto the delusion that no one had a more accurate view of him than he did. He thought no critique of his thoughts, desires, motivations, choices, words, and actions was more reliable than his own. He thought that the only questions and confrontation that he needed were what he brought to himself. He was all too confident in his vision and all too trusting of his critique of himself. When others would question or confront him, without knowing that he was doing it, he would activate his inner lawyer and generate arguments in his own defense. He often told himself that the speaker didn’t really know him because if he did, he wouldn’t question him in the way that he was. He often angrily said to his wife, “Darling, you just don’t know me as well as you think you do.”
Because sin blinds, God has set up the body of Christ to function as an instrument of seeing in our lives, so that we can know ourselves with a depth and accuracy that would be impossible if left on our own. But my friend didn’t trust the vision help of others; rather, he relied solely on his view of himself and was left to his own blindness. Patterns were left unaddressed, and because they were unaddressed, they were given time and room to grow until the disconnect between his life and ministry became so obvious and burdensome that all he could think of was getting out.

3) HIS MINISTRY LACKED DEVOTION

I am more and more convinced that what gives a ministry its motivations, perseverance, humility, joy, tenderness, passion, and grace is the devotional life of the one doing ministry. When I daily admit how needy I am, daily meditate on the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and daily feed on the restorative wisdom of his Word, I am propelled to share with others the grace that I am daily receiving at the hands of my Savior. There simply is no set of exegetical, homiletical, or leadership skills that can compensate for the absence of this in the life of a pastor. It is my worship that enables me to lead others to worship. It is my sense of need that leads me to tenderly pastor those in need of grace. It is my joy in my identity in Christ that leads me to want to help others live in the middle of what it means to be “in Christ.” In fact, one of the things that makes a sermon compelling is that the preacher is worshiping his way through his own sermon.
Having a ministry that is fueled by personal devotion has its roots in humble, heart-deep confession. This is where it all went wrong with my pastor friend and many others in his shoes. Because he denied the evidence that was around him and was blind to his own heart, he tended to see himself as okay, when he wasn’t okay. So he wasn’t convicted and encouraged by his preparation and didn’t sit under his own preaching. His self-satisfaction meant his words and actions in ministry did not grow in the soil of a personal love for and worship of Christ. Preparation became about downloading a body of truths to people who needed to have their thinking rearranged. His counseling was more problem solving than gospel encouraging. And along the way it all began to get dry and unappealing. It quit having life. It all stopped being about worship and became an ever-repeating series of pastoral responsibilities.

4) HE WASN’T PREACHING THE GOSPEL TO HIMSELF

If you are in ministry and you are not reminding yourself again and again of the now-ism of the gospel, that is, the right-here, right-now benefits of the grace of Christ, you will be looking elsewhere to get what can be found only in Jesus. If you are not feeding your soul on the realities of the presence, promises, and provisions of Christ, you will ask the people, situations, and things around you to be the messiah that they can never be. If you are not attaching your identity to the unshakable love of your Savior, you will ask the things in your life to be your Savior, and it will never happen. If you are not requiring yourself to get your deepest sense of well-being vertically, you will shop for it horizontally, and you will always come up empty. If you are not resting in the one true gospel, preaching it to yourself over and over again, you will look to another gospel to meet the needs of your unsettled heart.
Because my pastor friend didn’t preach to himself the truths of who he was in Christ, he began to look for rest in places where rest could not be found. In ways he did not realize, he asked the people and situations around him to be his savior. He was all too aware of how his leaders responded to him, and he needed their respect to have inner peace. He needed the congratulatory responses of his congregation to his preaching, because that made him feel good about what he was doing. He had his identity too attached to his opinions and ideas and felt that rejection of them was rejection of him. And as he looked horizontally for what could only be found vertically, he felt more and more alone and under-appreciated. His private conversation with himself was more self-defense, self-pity, and hurt toward others than it was a liberating and motivating rehearsal of the present glories of the love of Christ. Forgetting to preach to himself the gospel he sought to give to others kicked in a downward spiral in his heart, which he was unaware of until it was so burdensome, all he wanted to do was quit.

5) HE WASN’T LISTENING TO THE PEOPLE CLOSEST TO HIM

In many ways my pastor friend was unknown at the level of the struggles of his heart, but he was not without outside help of any kind. He did live and minister with leaders who cared about him and spoke to him honestly. There were many occasions where a fellow elder or a long-term staffer would approach him about his attitude or about the way he had spoken to someone. There were many times over the years when someone had come to him with concerns about his marriage and the time he was or was not investing there or about things they saw happening in the lives of his children. He had been confronted about how closely he guarded the details of his personal life or about how many late nights he would spend in his office. No, no one knew the momentous war that was being waged in his heart, but he was not left to himself. There was care that, if taken seriously, could have and probably would have got at the bedrock issues of the heart.
Although my friend wasn’t overtly dismissive, he didn’t really listen. Because he wasn’t open, he would tell himself that he had been misunderstood or that things weren’t really that bad; he would even say that he was thankful for all the people who cared for him—they just didn’t really know all the good things he was doing in his personal life. He was a very approachable guy who was at the same time very skilled at failing to heed the warnings that God was giving him through faithful members of the body of Christ.

6) HIS MINISTRY BECAME BURDENSOME

This is where it inevitably leads. You’ve lost sight of the gospel in your personal life; you feel a growing disconnect between your private life and your public ministry persona; your ministry is no longer fueled by your own worship; you feel misunderstood by those around you; you feel wrongly criticized by those in your home; you think that you and your leadership are not treated with the esteem that they deserve; and you are increasingly spiritually empty because you are looking for spiritual life where it cannot be found. The impact of all of these things together is that you find your ministry less and less a privilege and a joy and more and more a burden and a duty.
I think we would be shocked if we knew how many pastors have lost their joy—how many of us get up at the beginning of each week and grind it out, if for no other reason than we don’t know what else to do. For how many of us is ministry no longer an act of worship? How many of us are building a kingdom in our ministries other than the kingdom of God? How many of us are carrying a burden of hurt and bitterness into each ministry moment? How many of us want to escape and just don’t know how?

7) HE BEGAN TO LIVE IN SILENCE

There are two things that kick in here. First, when people are your substitute messiah (you need their respect and support in order to continue), it’s hard to be honest with them about your sins, weaknesses, and failures. There is a second thing that kicks in as well: fear. The more separation and discontinuity there is between the real details of my personal life and my public confession and image, the more I will tend to fear being known. I will fear how people would think of and respond to me if they really knew what was going on in my life. I may even fear the loss of my job. So my responses to the concerns and inquiries of others become structured by fear rather than faith. So I do not make the regular, healthy confessions of struggle to my ministry co-partners, I do not ask candidly and humbly for prayer in places where I clearly need it, and I am very careful with how I answer personal questions when they come my way.
This all means that I am no longer benefiting from the insight-giving, protecting, encouraging, warning, preventative, and restoring ministries of the body of Christ. I am trying to do what none of us is able to do—spiritually make it on my own. Autonomous Christianity never works, because our spiritual life was designed by God to be a community project.

8) HE BEGAN TO QUESTION HIS CALLING

Because I am not seeing myself with accuracy and because ministry has become burdensome, instead of examining my character and my responses, I will tend to begin to question whether I was right in thinking I was called to ministry. You see, there are only two ways to explain the external and internal breakdown of my ministry. Either I am attempting to do something that I was not called to do, or I am thinking and doing the wrong things in the middle of the ministry I was clearly called to. Once you have closed your eyes to the evidence and quit listening to the voices of others, you are left to the blindness and self-righteousness of your yet-sinful heart. This makes it very hard for you to conclude that you are the problem. No, what you will conclude is that ministry or things in your ministry is the problem, and therefore ministry is the thing that needs to be addressed if things are going to change. This is exactly where my pastor friend found himself. He had deep insecurities when it came to his calling that weren’t there five years before.

9) HE GAVE WAY TO FANTASIES OF ANOTHER LIFE

All of these led to one hope, one dream: getting out. At first it scared him to think of such a thing, but he couldn’t seem to stop. More and more he got comfortable with the fantasies of doing something else, but he was afraid to speak a word of them to anyone else. Before long, though, he had opened up the subject with his wife, trying to feel her out as to how comfortable she would be with the prospect of life on the other side of ministry, and it wasn’t too long before he thought about telling his team he wanted out. It was a bad week that brought it all out in a messier manner than he had envisioned.
I wish I could say that I’ve seen these dynamics operating only in the heart of this one man, but sadly I can’t. I’ve heard the stories again and again. I can predict what I am going to be told next. And for all the pastors who know they are in trouble, there are many, many who are and don’t yet know it. No, not all of these characteristics are in the lives of each of the men I have talked with, but in all of them many of these things are operating. And not only are they operating, but they are operating outside of the motivating, encouraging, empowering, transforming, and delivering truths of the gospel of Jesus Christ. I write this because I am concerned for me and I am concerned for you. And I am concerned for the culture in our churches that allows this to happen, often unchecked.

CHAPTER THREE

BIG THEOLOGICAL BRAINS AND HEART DISEASE

It was a moment of greater insight than I realized at the time. I look back and see it as a sweet moment of divine rescue—just the kind of grace that was to be the passion of the ministry to which I had been called. I was exegeting my way through Romans, Paul’s foundational gospel exposition. I had taken a bound legal-sized notebook and cut a square out of the top right-hand corner of every third page so I could glue a page of the Greek text on both sides of the page. I would then fill the pages with corresponding exegetical notes, sermon outlines, and illustrations. It was an exercise that brought all of my recently taught and newly acquired ministry skills together. I found the exercise challenging and exciting. I felt proud that my notebook was filled with my notes on Romans. I was engulfed in an intoxicating world of language syntax and theological argument. I labored over tenses, contexts, objects, and connectors. I studied etymologies and the Pauline vocabulary. I tried to connect every minute detail to the overarching intention of the author. I consulted all of the experts, weighing insight over insight and opinion against opinion. Countless hours of disciplined private study were represented by page upon page of legal-sized page notes. It was all very rewarding.
One evening, hours into exegeting the next section of Romans, it hit me. I had spent hours each day for months studying perhaps the most extensive and gorgeous exposition of the gospel that has ever been written, and I had been fundamentally untouched by its message. The message had had little impact on me. It had been all grammar and syntax, theological ideas and logical arguments. It had been a massive intellectual exercise but almost completely devoid of spiritual power. I can remember staring at my ink-filled pages. They seemed distant and blurry, somehow not attached to real life, somehow not having anything to do with me. No, I wasn’t delusional; I had written all of it, but it all seemed detached from me, my real life, my marriage, my struggles with sin, my past, my future, my deepest hopes, dreams, and fears. I stared at the page, and it seemed impossible that I could have done all of this work when it had been little more than an assignment for a class, for a grade, in pursuit of a degree.
I sat there numb for a moment as if I had been suspended between two worlds, one real and one that seemed anything but real. I thought of all the classes, all the papers, all the tests. I thought of the huge investment of time, energy, and money. Was it all for this? I began to cry—no, I mean really cry. Powerful emotion came out of me, so much so that Luella heard from another room and came in to see if I was okay. I was anything but okay, and she knew it at first glance. Luella bent down, put her arms around me, and asked me to tell her what was wrong. I remember that she looked frightened as she watched her young seminary husband fall apart before her eyes. In my typically dramatic fashion, I told her I was done. That I couldn’t continue my seminary studies. I told her it was over.
Fortunately, I am married to a wise and patient woman who helped me get my bearings and stood with me as I continued and then finished my studies. That evening, with my exegetical notebook in my hands, I learned something about myself and about the Scriptures. My eyes began to open to the dangers inherent in academizing our faith. I personally experienced what can happen when the gospel of Jesus Christ gets reduced to a series of theological ideas coupled with all the skills necessary to access those ideas. Bad things happen when maturity is more defined by knowing than it is by being. Danger is afloat when you come to love the ideas more than the God whom they represent and the people they are meant to free.
One of the courses I was asked to teach as a member of the practical theology faculty of Westminster Seminary in Philadelphia was in pastoral counseling. It was the one counseling course that MDiv students who didn’t really have any interest in pastoral counseling had to take. It was a required course, and my students took the course only because it was required. I went in each year knowing that my students didn’t want to be in the class and didn’t have much interest in or commitment to what I was about to teach. I found the first few years of teaching this course to be incredibly difficult until I began to understand the importance of my voice in the lives of these big-brained future pastors. I developed a strategy that not only changed the atmosphere of the course but made me anticipate it each year.
I decided that I would come in each semester armed with a catalog of pastoral horror stories—you know, the kinds of things no pastor really wants to deal with but which all pastors do. I told my students stories of the late-night calls from wives who have just been slugged by their husbands, of the grief of the mother who has discovered her fifteen-year-old daughter is pregnant, of standing with a mom and dad before the casket of their four-year-old son, of the hours with the severely depressed person or with the man who has spent his family into financial disaster. I told them stories of the grief and travail of the body of Christ as it is lived with the realities of life in a sin-broken world. I told stories of fear, disloyalty, discouragement, anger, depression, aloneness, and loss. I wanted my students to understand that they are called not just to preach exegetically correct and theologically precise sermons but also to pastor people, to walk, live, support, and suffer with them. I wanted them to know that they are called to be more than local-church theological instructors; they are called to be Christ’s ambassadors, to be the look on his face, the touch of his hand, and the tone of his voice. I wanted them to feel the weight of being called to make an invisible Christ visible in the lives of people who desperately need to “see” his presence and remember his grace. I longed for them to understand that they aren’t called just to teach theology to their people but also to do theology with their people. I wanted them to grapple with the question of whether they were in seminary because they loved the labyrinthine superstructure of the theological concepts of Scripture or because they loved Jesus and wanted to be his tool of transformation in the lives of messy people.
I began each semester by dipping into stories of my own pastoral unreadiness and failure, with hopes that my narrative would be used to birth in them a greater, more roundly biblical vision of pastoral ministry. It was in the middle of one of those stories when something happened that I will never forget, nor will any of the students who were in that class. I was recounting my own heart struggle, when I had been asked yet again to visit a man who had already eaten up much of my pastoral time and energy, when one of my students raised his hand and blurted out, “All right, Professor Tripp, we know that we will have these projects in our churches. Tell us what to do with them so we can get back to the work of the ministry!” There are many things to pay attention to in his statement, but notice this: he didn’t even call the struggling people, to whom we are all called to bring the gospel, “people.” To him they were projects, that is, obstructions in the way of his definition of ministry. Now, if these people are not the focus and object of ministry, then what is ministry? There was no love for people in this student’s statement, and if there was no love for people in his vision of ministry, then it is safe to conclude that there was little operational love for Christ either. He was like many other idea, technology-of-theology guys who populated so many of my classes. My rather pejorative term for them was theologeeks, the guys who see theology as an end in itself rather than as a means to an end. They love the academy and would unwittingly drag the academy into the local church and preach sermons that are more theological lectures than gospel meditations.
I walked down the aisle to his desk, knelt down so we were face-to-face, and asked him to repeat what he had said, loudly and word for word. I was pastoring him at the moment and the class who had heard what he had said. I wanted them never to forget that moment. I asked him to repeat what he had called these people. He softly said, “Projects.” It was a wonderful, God-given teaching moment. Not too long ago I was greeted by a pastor who had been in that class years before. He had remembered it and had been warned again and again by his memory.
Over the years of teaching this course many of my students asked if I would counsel them. Here’s what the dynamic was: as I talked to them about the now-ism of the gospel and encouraged them with the power of the gospel to transform lives in very concrete ways, students in the class would reflect on issues in their own lives. Since the class would uncover things that had not been previously uncovered, and since they were just a few months from graduating and stepping into some kind of ministry position, they felt the urgency to deal with what the course had exposed. I was unprepared for the narratives that I would hear and the kinds of things my students were struggling with.
Frank was one of the first. He had been married for fifteen years, had four children from young teenager on down, and had come to seminary after a successful career in finance. We sat down in my office, and after way too much small talk it became obvious that Frank was having trouble talking about what had motivated him to seek my help. I reassured him of my commitment to him, the importance of his getting help, and the confidentiality of our relationship. What he blurted out next I was unprepared for: “I have a closet of women’s clothes in my basement that I put on at night; it’s the one time in my day when I feel comfortable.” I must admit I was a bit blown away. He was a very bright and gifted young theologian, an intellectual star of sorts. He lived and worked with the Word of God every day. He could parse the details of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Yet with all of this he was lost in a world of deep identity confusion, and the gospel that he was studying in order to help others seemed unable to rescue him. I wondered what he was telling himself as he did ministry interviews. I wondered how his wife had made her way through all of this. I wondered how he thought he’d be able to keep it from his increasingly sophisticated children. But most of all, I wondered how you wear women’s clothes at night and get up the next morning and exegete Colossians.
George didn’t find it as hard to talk to me, because he was no longer able to trust himself, and he was scared. He had begun to study at Barnes and Noble at night after dinner with his wife. He found it gave him a break from the hothouse of seminary while providing a quiet place to study. It wasn’t long before he began to notice all the beautiful young women who also chose Barnes and Noble as their evening hangout. One night he sighted a beautiful young lady and actually moved in order to position himself to have a better, more strategic look at her. Sometimes he would sit so that he could have eye contact with one of these ladies, or he would sit so that he could have the view of them that he wanted without their feeling his stare. Some months in, he saw the woman he was watching get up and leave, so he did the same, perhaps hoping they would bump into one another. She got into her car without noticing him, and he went back in to study. This led to not merely leaving when a woman left but getting in his car and following her, at a distance, to her home. He asked to see me the night after he had followed a woman all the way home, got out of his car, and walked up to her door. Just before he knocked, he got scared and ran to his car and drove away. In class he seemed to be a sweet and pliable seminary student; the contrast between the day and night of his life was stunning.
I was told stories of nearly broken marriages, of domestic violence, of women who were ready to walk out, of angry men, of broken relationships with children and extended families, of private sexual sin, of conflict with neighbors and in church, of deep debt, of battles with depression and anxiety, of obsessive and compulsive thoughts, and of Internet pornography.
The more I heard, the more I was convinced that the things I was being exposed to in the lives of my students were not just individual; they were systemic. I determined I was going to pastor my students; I would apply whatever I was teaching to the foundational thoughts and motives of their hearts. I became convinced that it is dangerous to handle Scripture any other way. Yet when I would endeavor to do so, I would often get push-back from one of my students. One student even confronted me in front of the whole class, saying, “Professor Tripp, you’re preaching at us. This is a seminary classroom, which means this is not your church, and we are not your congregation.” Yes, it really did happen.
Over the years I had heard way too much “Will we need to know this for the exam?” and not enough “Help me understand how to live in light of what you are now teaching us.” I have received many arrogant and self-assured response papers from students who saw themselves as more my teacher than my student. I would read and shudder to think that they were going to be someone’s pastor very soon. Were all of my students in some kind of personal spiritual trouble? Of course not, but many were, and most of them had no idea, even though they were looking in the mirror of the Word of God every day. This sad experience has been a major motivator for writing this book. It has led me to meditate upon and discuss with others this question: what is wrong with the way that we seek to prepare people for local church ministry?

WHAT ARE WE DOING WITH THE WORD?

I have a friend (about whom I have written before) who became an avid rose gardener. His rose garden was the community’s most beautiful and healthy and with the widest variety of roses. He did everything humanly possible to prune, protect, and nourish his bushes into maximum health and productivity. During the season, he would work many hours every day on his bushes. He did it with discipline and perseverance. He told himself he did it because he loved roses. He didn’t mind the early mornings or the gardening that repeatedly took him into the night. His wife thought he was a little nuts, and his friends wondered what it was about roses that hooked this guy, but nothing seemed to weaken his resolve. He knew the URL of all of the important rosebush sites, he was friends with all the good nursery proprietors in his area, and he had filled his head with endless trivia about the history, health, and care of roses. He was able to speak in a rose lingo that needed translation if the listener was not himself a “roser.”
One Friday evening after three hours of rose work, he was looking out the window as he washed his hands at the kitchen sink, and it struck him all of a sudden that the one thing he hadn’t done in years with his roses was enjoy them. He had studied the world of roses. He had cultivated the soil around his rose bushes. He had carefully pruned his bushes. He had given bunches of roses to others. He had fed and watered his roses. He had had long discussions with other rosers. He had spent time at the local nurseries learning more and examining bay bushes with the intent to purchase. But with all of the time invested in roses, he hadn’t taken the time to enjoy the fruits of his labor. He had become an expert, but he had not been moved or changed by the display of beauty that was the object of all his efforts.
That evening, as he stood at his sink, he determined he would do what he hadn’t taken time to do: he would enjoy his roses. The next morning he decided to get up and go out and sit in his rose garden—sit in front of one of the objects of his work—but this time he wouldn’t work; he would sit, watch, listen, and enjoy. So before noon, he placed himself in front of one of his bushes, and for hours he just sat there. He noticed how every branch of each bush was unique. He noticed the individual curvature and placement of each thorn. He watched the insect civilization that attached itself to each bush. He noticed the contrast between the new-growth green of the infant shoots and the rough-bark exterior of the older branches of the bush. He was awestruck by the precise and delicate architecture of each blossom. He couldn’t believe how each yellow petal wasn’t really one shade of yellow but actually a wash of a hundred different yellow hues coursing across it that gave it its yellow appearance. He told me that it may seem weird to say, but his hours before that bush changed him. Those hours gave him back his sight; they made him thankful, they made him smile at the level of his heart, they filled him with mystery and joy, and, most importantly, they caused him to worship.
You see, those bushes were never intended to be an end in themselves. No, those bushes were designed to be a means to an end. The glory of the bushes isn’t ultimate glory. No, it’s sign glory, like every other created thing. All creation is meant to be a finger pointing us to ultimate glory, the only glory that can ever satisfy the human heart, the glory of God. My friend was a rose expert, but he had seen neither the sign nor what the sign pointed to. Expert, but unchanged. Expert, but without awe. Expert, but not driven to worship. Expert, but lacking in joy. Expert, but not very thankful. It was a sad state of affairs for a man who professed to love roses.
Could it be that this is very close to what a seminary education might do to its students? Is it not possible for seminary students to become experts in a gospel that they are not being exposed and changed by? Is it not dangerous to teach students to be comfortable with the radical content of Scripture while holding it separate from their hearts and lives? Is it not dangerous for students to become comfortable with the message of the Bible while not being broken, grieved, and convicted by it? Is it not important for seminary students to be faced daily with the personal implications of the message that they’re learning to unpack and deliver to others? Is it not vital to hold before students who are investigating the theology of Christ the frequent and consistent call to life-shaping love for Christ? Could it be that many students in seminary are too academically busy to sit before the Rose of Sharon in awe, love, and worship? Could it be that in academizing the faith, we have unwittingly made the means to an end the end? Shouldn’t every Christian institution of higher learning be a warm, nurturing, Christ-centered, gospel-driven community of faith? Could it be that rather than having as our mission students who have mastered the Book, our goal should be graduating students who have been mastered by the God of the Book?
Isaiah 55, one of the Bible’s most beautiful offers of grace, confronts us right at this point:

For as the rain and the snow come down from heaven
and do not return there but water the earth,
making it bring forth and sprout,
giving seed to the sower and bread to the eater,
so shall my word be that goes out from my mouth;
it shall not return to me empty,
but it shall accomplish that which I purpose,
and shall succeed in the thing for which I sent it.
For you shall go out in joy
and be led forth in peace;
the mountains and the hills before you
shall break forth into singing,
and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands.
Instead of the thorn shall come up the cypress;
instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle;
and it shall make a name for the LORD,
an everlasting sign that shall not be cut off. (vv. 10–13)

I have heard many sermons preached out of the first stanza of this great promise. It is very encouraging that God’s Word will not return empty. It is very motivating to know that God’s words always accomplish God’s purpose. It is wonderful to understand that I do not have to worry about results and outcomes. It is good to know that the God of the Word has a purpose for his Word and that he stands behind his Word, securing its productivity. All of this is amazing and stimulating, but I am always left as a bit of a crazy man when I hear a preacher expound this declaration without unpacking the critical question that it leaves. Declaring that God’s Word will always accomplish its purpose leaves you with this inescapable question: what, then, is its purpose? You simply cannot understand the genius and hope of this passage without answering this question. You see, it is quite possible and, sadly, quite regular for us to use the Bible unbiblically. Even given its God-driven purposefulness, you can approach, handle, and make use of the Word of God in ways that are outside of its intended purpose.
The second stanza of this passage answers the question that the first asks. In beautiful, nature-oriented word pictures, it calls us to recognize that the ultimate purpose for the Word is worship. This has to be so, because the deep drama of this broken world and the image bearers that inhabit it is a drama of worship. The gospel narrative is all about the larceny and restoration of true worship, the thing for which we were given breath, the worship of God. The story that the Word of God contains guarantees a time when all of creation will bow in worship of God. All sin is idolatrous, and grace’s work is to reclaim the deepest desires, passions, thoughts, and motives of our heart for God. This confronts us with the fact that the content and theology of the Word of God is not an end in itself but must be viewed as a means to an end. The intended end of this content is God-honoring, life-shaping worship.
But there is more left wondering, “How is this heart-deep worship produced?” This is where the passage goes next. It employs one of the stranger word pictures in the Bible. Remember, the overarching metaphor is the falling of rain and snow. Strangely, this passage says that when this rain falls down, the thornbush will become a cypress and the brier will become a myrtle. Now think with me. If you have a little thornbush in your backyard and it’s nourished by the snow and rain, what do you expect to get? The obvious answer is a bigger thornbush. If the rain and snow water that brier in your yard, you know the result will be a bigger brier. But not so with the Word of God; when this rain falls on the thornbush it actually becomes something organically different! The picture here is of fundamental, specific, and personal transformation.
When the Word of God, faithfully taught by the people of God and empowered by the Spirit of God, falls down, people become different. Lusting people become pure, fearful people become courageous, thieves become givers, demanding people become servants, angry people become peacemakers, complainers become thankful, and idolaters come to joyfully worship the one true God. The ultimate purpose of the Word of God is not theological information but heart and life transformation. Biblical literacy and theological expertise are not, therefore, the end of the Word but a God-ordained means to an end, and the end is a radically transformed life because the worship at the center of that life has been reclaimed. This means it is dangerous to teach, discuss, and exegete the Word without this goal in view. It should be the goal of every seminary professor. It should be his prayer for every one of his students. It should cause him or her to make regular pastoral pleas to the students. It means recognizing that this student’s future ministry will never be shaped by his knowledge and skill alone but also, inevitably, by the condition of his heart.
Think about it. When a pastor has left his office and is at home yelling at his wife, he’s not ignorant of the fact that his yelling is wrong. At that point he doesn’t care what is right or wrong, because something else is ruling his heart. When a pastor is responding to issues in his church in ways that are more political than pastoral, it’s not because he’s ignorant of the selfishness of this response but because he’s more committed to building his kingdom than God’s. When a pastor is eaten with envy over the ministry position of another, he isn’t giving way to envy out of ignorance of its danger but because his self-absorbed heart feels entitled to what is a blessing and not a right.
Have we accomplished our training task if we produce generations of graduates who have big theological brains but tragically diseased hearts? Must we not hold together theological training and personal transformation? Should we not require every seminary classroom to be faithful to God’s intended purpose for his Word? Shouldn’t every seminary professor have pastoral love for his students? Shouldn’t every instructor long to be used of God to produce a growing love for Christ in each of his students?
I am convinced that the crisis of pastoral culture often begins in the seminary class. It begins with a distant, impersonal, information-based handling of the Word of God. It begins with pastors who, in their seminary years, became quite comfortable with holding God’s Word distant from their own hearts. It begins with classrooms that are academic without being pastoral. It begins with brains becoming more important than hearts. It begins with test scores being more important than character. The problem with all of these things is that they’re subtle and deceptive. They don’t exist in a black-or-white world of either/or but in a messy world of both/and. Yes, every seminary professor would say that he cares about the hearts of his students. All of us would say that we want to stimulate love for Christ. The question is, does this goal shape the content and process of the theological education to which we have given ourselves?

THE SPECIALIZATION OF THEOLOGICAL EDUCATION

If you would go back, let’s say, a hundred years, every professor in the classroom would be a churchman. He would have come to theological education by means of the pastorate. In these men there burned a love for the local church. They came to the classroom carrying the humility and wisdom gained only by their years in the trenches. They taught with the hearts and lives of real people in view—the people with whom they had wept, become angry, rejoiced, and contended. They came to the classroom knowing that the biggest battles of pastoral ministry were fought on the turf of their own hearts. They were pastors who were called not to quit pastoring but to bring pastoral love and zeal into the ecosystem of theological education.
But over the years theological education began to change. It became more specialized and more departmentalized. Over the years more and more professors came to the seminary classroom with little or no local church experience. They got to the classroom not because they were successful pastors and therefore equipped to train and disciple the next generation. No, they got to the seminary classroom because they were experts in their field. So the energy in the classroom was not cloning a new generation of pastors but cloning experts in apologetics, ethics, systematics, church history, and biblical languages. It has been a subtle but seismic change in the culture of the seminary and the kind of results it produces. In some situations it all degenerates into a culture of little feudal kingdoms (the kingdom of systematics or ethics, etc.) with the professor as the feudal lord, guarding the kingdom he has built and protecting the turf he has acquired against the expansion of other kingdoms. The student matriculates from kingdom to kingdom, always being assured that the particular kingdom of his present focus is the most vital to the health of the federation of kingdoms that makes up the world of theological education. It is a politically charged culture, more given to gate keeping than to pastoring and more focused on vital information acquisition than on character development. I write these things as a pastor with a heavy heart who lived in this culture for twenty years. I know what I have written will make some angry, and I know that the system has a way of rising to defend itself, but it’s a price I am willing to pay. The stakes are that high. Seminary self-examination is that important. Honest talk is vital.

SO WHAT’S THE DANGER?

Academized Christianity, which is not constantly connected to the heart and puts its hope in knowledge and skill, can actually make students dangerous. It arms them with powerful knowledge and skills that can make the students think that they are more mature and godly than they actually are. It arms students with weapons of spiritual warfare that if not used with humility and grace will harm the people they are meant to help.
Permit me to list the things that may happen in the lives of the students when the seminary environment is less than faithful to God’s intention for his Word. I will write just a couple sentences about each.

1) SPIRITUAL BLINDNESS

Because sin blinds, and those blinded by sin tend to be blind to their blindness, it is dangerous to handle the truths of the Word without asking students to look into the mirror of the Word and see themselves as they actually are. Students who don’t do this will enter ministry convinced that they are prepared to fix the world but will fail to recognize that they need fixing just as much as anyone to whom they have been called to minister.

2) THEOLOGICAL SELF-RIGHTEOUSNESS

For students who have not been required to confess that it is easier to learn theology than to live it, it is tempting to think maturity is more a matter of knowing than a matter of living. They think that godliness is more a matter of what you intellectually grasp then a matter of how you live your life. So, puffed up with knowledge, they smugly think they are okay.

3) DYSFUNCTIONAL PERSONAL RELATIONSHIP TO THE WORD

Somewhere in his theological education, the student loses his devotional relationship not only to the Word but also to the God of the Word. Study of the Word becomes more a world of correct ideas than a world of submission to the Lord, whom those ideas introduce and define.

4) LACK OF PERSONAL GOSPEL NEEDINESS

Since the student has come to think of himself as more mature than he actually is because of the knowledge he has gained, he doesn’t approach God’s Word with a tenderness and neediness of heart. His study of the Word brings him again and again to his desk, but it seldom brings him to his knees.

5) IMPATIENCE WITH OTHERS

I have written and said many times that no one gives grace better than the person who is deeply persuaded that he needs it himself. Self-righteous people tend to be critical, dismissive, and impatient with others.

6) WRONG PERSPECTIVE ON MINISTRY

Because of all this, ministry is driven more by theological correctness than by worship of and love for the Lord Jesus Christ. The sermon becomes more of a theological lecture than an exposition of the grace of the gospel and a plea to run after the Savior. Sadly, it is often driven more by the passion for ideas than by love for people and for Christ.

7) NO LIVING COMMUNION WITH CHRIST

It can finally all degenerate into a Christ-less Christianity that puts its hope in theology and rules and somehow forgets that if theology and rules had the power to transform the heart of idolaters, Jesus would never have had to come, live, die, and rise again. It ends with the means becoming the end and a Christianity devoid of power against the world, the flesh, and the Devil.

WHERE DO WE GO FROM HERE?

I am not suggesting at all that the seminary curriculum needs to be gutted. All the areas of study that make up seminary education are vital. What I am suggesting is that pastoral passion for the students shape the way the content of seminary education is delivered and applied. I am suggesting that seminary professors become committed to making community with their students and that they always teach with the heart in view and the transforming power of the gospel as their hope. I am suggesting that the seminary student should feel known and loved by his professors and that, in the process of his education, he will come to know his heart and his Lord more deeply and more fully. I am suggesting that seminary classrooms should be places of both education and worship. I am suggesting that professors must preach to and pastor their students. I am suggesting that spiritual formation is not a department of theological education or a particular course. No, the goal of spiritual formation must dye the content of every area of study. Finally I am suggesting that every course of study hold before each student a beautiful Savior, whose beauty alone has the power to overwhelm any other beauty that could capture his heart.

CHAPTER FOUR

MORE THAN KNOWLEDGE AND SKILL

I have heard the tale again and again. The summary is always the same: “We finally came to the realization that we had called (hired) someone we didn’t know.” The most recent story was quite typical. The senior pastor, now in his sixties, knows his time to step down is drawing near. A search committee is formed and begins to develop the criteria they will use for vetting the applicants. The opening is published through the church’s network, and the process begins. Other than a few lines that were vague and all too general, the two pages describing the profile of the man they were looking for showed little interest in the man himself. Getting to know the heart of the man, whose impressive list of knowledge and skills was expected to jump off the application page, was simply not a part of the search process in an essential way.
There was excitement at the search committee meeting when the head of the committee presented the application of the man that seemed to fit their profile in every way. Not only did he have the right training, the right skill set, and what seemed to be the right ministry philosophy for bonding with and growing their church, but also he came with a resume of ministry experience in a variety of settings. By the end of the meeting the search group had decided to send a delegation to hear the man preach and get a read of how his current church was doing. After hearing him speak that first Sunday morning, it was full steam ahead for the committee. They loved the way he handled the passage, and several members of the committee remarked that his preaching reminded them of their retiring pastor. It wasn’t long before he was invited to preach at the calling church, followed by a Monday morning interview and an invitation later that week to be the new senior pastor of the church. Yes, there were cursory interviews with elders and deacons, and the group had one opportunity to meet his family, but the reality is that once he matched their profile of knowledge, experience, and skill, it was hard for the committee to listen to or hear anything that would get in the way of offering him a call.
The first several months of his ministry at this new church were filled with enthusiasm and hope. It did seem as though God had provided just the right person. There was one thing that gave some insightful people pause: the new pastor’s wife seemed neither comfortable nor happy. She was not bonding with the ladies of the church, and she seemed to participate only in the required “pastor’s-wife-must-be-there” activities. He was not around the office as much as the staff had anticipated and was therefore hard to reach, but these seemed to be minor issues. “Eight months, and no one has been invited to their house or spent time with them socially,” was the concerned comment of a wise, old elder as he met for coffee with a fellow leader. It was clear that the new pastor hated meetings and was socially uncomfortable in informal settings. He spent most of his time during the week studying at his home office and generally only showed up at the church for Thursday staff meetings and Sunday services. The staff had to learn how to operate without him, and the interns felt abandoned. In public settings he seemed like the quintessential qualified and experienced pastor, but the public persona and the private man were beginning to collide, and no one seemed to know.
At the end of the first year, he announced that his wife was going home for a time to be with her parents. He said he felt that it was too soon for him to take time off, so she and the kids would be gone for a couple weeks, and he would be “batching it” on his own. No one thought much about it, and meals were provided so that he would not starve in his wife’s absence. It made people wonder when two weeks stretched to four, but not many questions were asked. It wasn’t long after his wife returned that he began to ask for prayer for his family and for the “normal” tensions that pastors experience between family and ministry. Meanwhile his wife did not appear to be any better adjusted to her new ministry home or any closer to her peer group in the church.
His abnormal isolation from the staff and leadership of the church and his wife’s abnormal discomfort with her new church community became the new normal. Everyone seemed to adjust and to forget what had been and what could be. The staff learned to load all their essential dealing with the senior pastor onto Thursdays, the interns learned to make their own way, and the congregation seemed content with well-functioning public gatherings. The “less-than-what-should-be” became the “we-can-make-this-work.” This is often the way it is.
I’m convinced that the big crisis for the church of Jesus Christ is not that we are easily dissatisfied but that we are all too easily satisfied. We have a regular and perverse ability to make things work that are not and should not be working. We learn to adjust to things that we should alter. We learn to be okay with things we should be confronting. We learn how to avoid things we should be facing. We would rather be comfortable than to hold people accountable. We swindle ourselves into thinking that things are better than they are, and in so doing we compromise the calling and standards of the God we say we love and serve. Like sick people who are afraid of the doctor, we collect evidence that points to our health when really, in our heart of hearts, we know we are sick. So we settle for a human second best, when God, in grace, offers us so much more.
Four years in, and the evidence was mounting and inescapable that something was wrong in the heart and life of this man and his family. He often looked beaten and distracted. He had become less patient and more easily irritated with those who worked with him, and his wife often looked as if she was at the edge of tears. He quietly asked the deacons if there was a fund that could assist in getting counseling for him and his wife, and money was gladly provided. People in the inner circle were heartened by the fact that the couple was seeking help and, looking back months later, were thankful that a crisis had been avoided. But it hadn’t.
The call that no elder wants to get came to the head of the elder board on a cold winter Saturday afternoon. It was the pastor asking if there was any possibility of finding someone to fill in for him the next day (two morning sermons and a missions luncheon talk). The elder mistakenly thought his pastor must be physically sick, so when the pastor told him it was a family emergency, his heart sank. Little did he know what the next few days would bring.
Monday the pastor called an emergency meeting of the executive committee of the board and told them what was going on. On Saturday the pastor’s wife had given him an ultimatum: “It’s me or your ministry. You have to choose one or the other, because you’re not going to have both.” She went on to say that she could not do it anymore. She couldn’t deal with the huge disconnect between their public and private lives. She said she was exhausted with pretending that things were okay when they were everything but okay. She was tired of hearing her husband consistently call people to do things he wasn’t doing. She hated the new city she lived in and bitterly reminded her husband that she had begged him not to uproot her and the children. Having unloaded on him, she then told him that she would not be in church on Sunday or any other Sunday to come. It was “done, over” and he would have to make her and the children the focus of his attention “for the first time in many years.”
“She’s right,” he said with head bowed. “It has gone on too long. I don’t know if this is my resignation, a request for a leave of absence, or just a cry for help, but we can’t continue doing what we have been doing. My wife is home packing. She’s heading with the kids to her mother’s, and I plan to go as well, as soon as this meeting is over and I have put several ministry things in order.” The shocked executive committee should not have been shocked. They should have known. They should have guided, counseled, and protected. They should have warned and encouraged. They should have served and rescued. But they had hired a man they did not know in a marriage they did not know and with a wife who was more troubled than they knew. They were persuaded by a body of knowledge, the history of ministry experience, and obvious ministry skills. They made assumptions they should not have made. They failed to ask questions that they should have asked. They knew the vitae of the man, but they did not know his heart. Had they known, they never would have called him, because they would have been able to predict what they were now dealing with.
They had no knowledge of the late-night arguments between their potential pastor and his wife that had led up to his acceptance of the call. They did not know that the isolation the staff and interns had been experiencing was also the experience of every member of the pastor’s family. They did not know that the reason he had sought and taken this new position was that his relationship with his wife had already begun to disintegrate, and she was already beginning to emotionally crash. They did not know that she had been devastated when he took the call and that he was convinced it was the only way to rescue his marriage and family. The operative words that unpack the crisis of this one local church and many other churches that are going through similar things are “they did not know.”

WHAT MAKES PASTORS SUCCESSFUL?

I am convinced that much of the problem in situations like this is an unbiblical definition of the essential ingredients of ministry success. Sure, on their candidate profile was a line that required, “Vibrant walk with the Lord,” but these words were weakened by a process that asked few questions in this area while making grand assumptions. They were really interested in his knowledge (right theology), skill (good preacher), ministry philosophy (will build the church), and experience (isn’t cutting his pastoral teeth in our place of ministry). Because of what I do, many times I have heard church leaders, in moments of pastoral crisis, say to me, “We didn’t know the man we hired.”
What does knowing the man mean? It means knowing the true condition of his heart (as far as that is possible). What does he really love, and what does he despise? What are his hopes, dreams, and fears? What are the deep desires that fuel and shape the way he does ministry? What are the anxieties that have the potential to derail or paralyze him? How accurate is his view of himself? Is he open to the confrontation, critique, and encouragement of others? Is he committed to his own sanctification? Is he open about his own temptations, weaknesses, and failures? Is he ready to listen to and defer to the wisdom of others? Does he see pastoral ministry as a community project? Does he have a tender, nurturing heart? Is he warm and hospitable, a shepherd and champion to those who are suffering? What character qualities would his wife and children use to describe him? Does he sit under his own preaching? Is his heart broken and his conscience regularly grieved as he looks at himself in the mirror of the Word? How robust, consistent, joyful, and vibrant is his devotional life? Does his ministry to others flow out of the vibrancy of his devotional communion with the Lord? Does he hold himself to high standards, or is he willing to give way to mediocrity? Is he sensitive to the experiences and needs of those who minister alongside of him? Is he one who incarnates the love and grace of the Redeemer? Does he overlook minor offenses? Is he ready and willing to forgive? Is he critical and judgmental? Is the public pastor a different person from the private husband and dad? Does he take care of his physical self? Does he numb himself with too much social media or television? If he said, “If only I had __________,” what would fill in the blank? How successful has he been in pastoring the congregation that is his family?
You see, it is absolutely vital to remember that a pastor’s ministry is never just shaped by his knowledge, experience, and skill. It is always also shaped by the true condition of his heart. In fact, if his heart is not in the right place, all of the knowledge and skill can actually function to make him dangerous. Let’s examine the situation that I have been unpacking for you.
The problem was not the pastor’s wife, although she had significant heart issues to deal with. The problem was not that he had a perennially troubled marriage. The problem was not his isolation from ministry partners and the body of Christ. All of these things were the signs and symptoms of a deeper, more foundational problem. The problem was one of the heart, one that would have an inescapable negative effect on his ministry. The problem was a vertical problem. It had to do with the character and content of this pastor’s relationship with God.
The problem was the pastor’s lack of a living, humble, needy, celebratory, worshipful, meditative communion with Christ. It was as if Jesus had left the building. There were all kinds of ministry knowledge and skill, but those seemed divorced from a living communion with a living and ever-present Christ. All this knowledge, skill, and activity seemed to be fueled by something other than love for Christ and a deep, abiding gratitude for the love of Christ. In fact, it was all shockingly impersonal. It was about theological content, exegetical rightness, ecclesiastical commitments, and institutional advancement. It was about preparing for the next sermon, getting the next meeting agenda straight, and filling the requisite leadership openings. It was about budgets, strategic plans, and ministry partnerships. None of these things are wrong in themselves. Many of them are essential. But they must never be ends in themselves. They must never be the engine that propels the vehicle. They must all be an expression of something deeper, and that something deeper must reside in the heart of the senior pastor. It must ignite and fuel his ministry at every level, and what ignites his ministry must ignite every aspect of his personal life as well.
The pastor must be enthralled by, in awe of—can I say it: in love with—his Redeemer so that everything he thinks, desires, chooses, decides, says, and does is propelled by love for Christ and the security of rest in the love of Christ. He must be regularly exposed, humbled, assured, and given rest by the grace of his Redeemer. His heart needs to be tenderized day after day by his communion with Christ so that he becomes a tender, loving, patient, forgiving, encouraging, and giving servant leader. His meditation on Christ—his presence, his promises, and his provisions—must not be overwhelmed by his meditation on how to make his ministry work.
You see, it is only love for Christ that can defend the heart of the pastor against all the other loves that have the potential to kidnap his ministry. It is only worship of Christ that has the power to protect him from all the seductive idols of ministry that will whisper in his ear. It is only the glory of the risen Christ that will guard him against the self-glory that is a temptation to all who are in ministry and that destroys the ministry of so many. Only Christ can turn an arrogant, “bring on the world” seminary graduate into a patient, humble giver of grace. Only deep gratitude for a suffering Savior can make a man willing to suffer in ministry. It is only a heart that is satisfied in Christ that can be spiritually content in the hardships of ministry. It is only in your brokenness in the face of your sin that you can give grace to the fellow rebels to whom God has called you to minister. It’s only when your identity is firmly rooted in Christ that you are free from seeking to get your identity out of your ministry.
We must be careful how we define ministry readiness and spiritual maturity. There is a danger of thinking that the well-educated and trained seminary graduate is ministry ready or to mistake ministry knowledge, busyness, and skill with personal spiritual maturity. Maturity is a vertical thing that will have a wide variety of horizontal expressions. Maturity is about relationship to God that results in wise and humble living. Maturity of love for Christ expresses itself in love for others. Thankfulness for the grace of Christ expresses itself in grace to others. Gratitude for the patience and forgiveness of Christ enables you to be patient and forgiving toward others. It is your own daily experience of the rescue of the gospel that gives you a passion for people to experience the same rescue.
Because all of this is true, these things need to be brought to the forefront in the application and examination of all pastoral candidates. We are not calling skills, knowledge, and experience to ministry. We are calling whole people who live out of the heart and whose ministries will always be shaped and directed by some kind of worship. We are calling people in the middle of their own sanctification, still struggling with the seductive and deceptive power of sin. We are calling people who face the daily snares of a world that is simply not operating the way that God intended. We are calling people whom God will call into hardship for their redemptive good and for his glory. We are calling people who are in intimate daily relationships with other sinners. We are calling people who are capable of losing their way, capable of self-deception, and tempted to be self-sufficient and self-righteous. We are calling people who drag their feelings about and interpretations of previous ministry experiences into this new place of ministry. We are calling people who are as desperately in need of forgiving, transforming, empowering, and delivering grace as anybody to whom they would ever minister. We are calling people, real people who are not yet grace graduates.
So we must get to know, really know, the people we put into positions of spiritual leadership and care of God’s people.

SOME BIBLICAL EXAMPLES

It is clear from examining Scripture that leadership fruitfulness or failure is seldom only about knowledge, strategy, skill, and experience. Consider what is said of Abraham in Romans 4. He was chosen by God to receive his covenant promises. He was told that his offspring would be like the sand on the seashore. Yet his wife was a very old woman, way, way beyond childbearing age, and he had not yet given birth to the son who would carry on his line. Romans 4 tells us something very significant about Abraham’s heart. Think about it: when you and I are called by God to wait for an extended period as Abraham was, often for us our story of waiting is a chronicle of ever-weakening faith. The longer we have time to think about what we are waiting for, the longer we have time to consider how we have no ability to deliver it; and the longer we have to let ourselves wonder why we have been selected to wait, the more our faith weakens. But not so with Abraham. We’re told in this passage that during this time of protracted waiting, his faith actually grew stronger, and the passage tells us why. Rather than meditating on the impossibility of his situation, Abraham meditated on the power and the character of the One who had made the promise. The more Abraham let his heart bask in the glory of God, the more convinced he became that he was in good hands. Rather than a cycle of discouragement and hopelessness, Abraham’s story was one of encouragement and hope. Why? Because he meditated on the right thing.
What about Joseph, whom God had chosen as his tool to preserve the children of Israel from famine and resultant extinction? When seduced by the Egyptian ruler Potiphar’s wife, he would not give in. Why? It wasn’t fear of consequences, or what he had learned from past experiences, or his skill at negotiating the complicated relationships of the palace. Genesis 39 tells us clearly what motivated Joseph at this critical-choice point in his life. You see, he was able to resist because of the deep heart devotion he had to his Lord. His heart was not ruled by horizontal pleasure but by vertical worship. He could not conceive of doing such a wicked thing against God. A glory greater than the temporary glories of the created world had captured his heart; and so he spoke with an immediate, emphatic, and heartfelt no.
Or think about Moses as he stands before that burning bush. God had chosen Moses to be his tool of redemption, to lead Israel out of captivity and into the land of promise. But Moses is neither willing nor hopeful. Exodus 3 and 4 record Moses’s argument with God. Moses’s personal assessment is that he is completely unable, unprepared, and unqualified to do the thing that God has called him to do. God’s response is simple: “I will go with you.” Moses’s bottom line is just as simple: “Oh, my Lord, please send someone else” (4:13). Moses says this even after God has given him a firsthand demonstration of the power that will be at his disposal as the chosen tool of God. What is going on here? Moses is not being protected by all of his Egyptian education. He is not being motivated by the wealth of his Egyptian cultural knowledge. He is not being heartened by his personal understanding of palace politics. None of these things are helping Moses at this point, because he is being betrayed by the fear of his own heart. And it is only in the face of God’s anger that Moses finally goes.
Or think of the army of Israel in the valley of Elah, armed for battle but too afraid to fight. They stood there as the chosen army of the Most High God, the Lord of Hosts, afraid to face the Philistine champion. It was an army suffering from a tragic case of identity amnesia. They forgot who they were. They forgot the promises they had been given. And because they did, they drew a false spiritual equation as they evaluated the moment. It wasn’t these puny little soldiers against this huge giant; it was this puny giant against Almighty God. First Samuel 17 chronicles David’s arriving. This shepherd, there to deliver provisions to his brothers, was a man of faith, a man who had experienced the rescuing power of God. So David couldn’t understand why the army was not fighting. In an act of courage that is possible only for someone who knows who he is as the child of God and rests in what he has been given, David walks into that valley to face Goliath with nothing more than a shepherd’s sling. David is drawing the right spiritual equation and knows that God will deliver the Philistine champion and his army into his hand. David knows that he fights not in the shadow of the glory of Goliath but in the brightness of the glory of God. It is the courage of the faith residing in his heart that propels him into that valley.
Or remember Elijah, who, after the great victory over the prophets of Baal on Mount Carmel, finds himself so alone, discouraged, and hopeless that he wishes he could die. First Kings 19 pictures for us this pathetic prophet who has completely lost his way and is convinced it’s the end. He can see no way out. He is convinced that he is the only righteous man left, and from his vantage point it looks as though evil is going to win. God has to come to Elijah and return him to his senses. He is not alone; God’s work is not done. Evil will not ultimately win. There are seven thousand faithful who are still left to carry on the work of God.
Think about what Paul says of his opposition of Peter, who was about to compromise a core principle of the gospel because he was afraid of what a certain group of people would think and how they would respond to him. He was about to act in a way that directly contradicted the message that he was called to represent, not because he lacked knowledge, experience, or skill but because, at the moment, his heart was ruled more by horizontal fear than vertical belief.
In each instance, with each leader, the thing that makes the difference at crucial-choice points is the condition of the person’s heart. The heart is the inescapable X factor in ministry. Put two men with the exact same training, experience, and skill set next to one another, and it would be easy to conclude that they will respond in similar ways to the push and pull of local church ministry. It would be easy to conclude this, but dangerous. The potential for significant difference in the way these men function as pastors is as wide as the catalog of things that can rule a person’s heart in ministry. It is naive to think that pastoral ministry is always propelled by love for Christ and his gospel. It is simplistic to conclude that people in ministry have a natural and abiding love for people. It is dangerous to conclude that everyone in ministry is working for the furtherance of the big kingdom. It is important to recognize that many people in ministry have been seduced by self-glory and have lost sight of the glory of God. Not all people in ministry do their work out of a humble sense of their own need. Ministries are derailed because leaders begin to think they have arrived and don’t do the protective things that they warn everyone else to do. It’s naive to think that pastors are free from sexual temptation, fear of man, envy, greed, pride, anger, doubt of God, bitterness, and idolatry. It is vital to remember that every pastor is in the middle of being reconstructed by God’s grace.
So it is essential to know the heart of the man behind the knowledge, skill, experience, and ministry strategy before you call him to pastor God’s flock. You can be assured that like God’s leaders of old, he will face crucial personal-and ministry-choice points. In those significant moments, what will win the day and determine what he will do will be his heart because, like everyone else, it is inescapably true that whatever rules his heart will direct his life and his ministry. It is vital to get way, way beyond the profile that emerges from the data on his vitae.

CHAPTER FIVE

JOINTS AND LIGAMENTS

Pastor, have you ever asked yourself, who am I, and what do I spiritually need? Or have you ever thought about your pastor and asked, who is my pastor, and what does he need in order to remain spiritually healthy and grow in grace? Does it seem right and healthy that in many churches the functional reality is that no one gets less of the ministry of the body of Christ than the pastor does? Does it seem best that most pastors are allowed to live outside of or up above the body of Christ? If every pastor is, in fact, a man in the middle of his own sanctification, shouldn’t he be receiving the normal range of the essential ministry of the body of Christ that God has ordained for every member of the church to receive? Is there any indication in the New Testament that the pastor is the exception to the normal rules that God has designed for the health and growth of his people? Is it possible that we have constructed a kind of relationship of the pastor to his congregation that cannot work? Could it be that we’re asking something of our pastors that they will be unable to do? Is it biblical to tell pastors that they won’t be able to be friends with anyone, that they must live in an isolation that we would say is unhealthy for anyone else?

THE BLIND LEADING THE BLIND

You only need to take seriously what the Bible has to say about the presence and power of remaining sin to know the great danger in allowing anyone to live separate from the essential ministry of the body of Christ, let alone the person who is charged with leading, guiding, and protecting that body as the representative of Christ. If Christ is the head of his body—and he is—then everything else is just body. The most influential pastor or ministry leader is a member of the body of Christ and therefore needs what the other members of the body need. There is no indication in the New Testament that the pastor is the exception to the rule of all that is said about the interconnectivity and necessary ministry of the body of Christ. What is true of the seemingly less significant members of the body is also true of the pastor. An intentional culture of pastoral separation and isolation is neither biblical nor spiritually healthy.
Let me suggest one passage, which I have written about before, that powerfully reinforces this point. It is Hebrews 3:12–13: “Take care, brothers, lest there be in any of you an evil, unbelieving heart, leading you to fall away from the living God. But exhort one another every day, as long as it is called ‘today,’ that none of you may be hardened by the deceitfulness of sin.” This passage puts before us a critical warning and an essential call that together reinforce the presence and power of remaining sin and the need for the daily ministry of the body of Christ in the life of every member (pastor included) of the body of Christ.
Consider with me the critical warning. I don’t know if you noticed it, but the warning in this passage is progressive. It pictures the progressive steps of the hardening of a believer’s heart. (The greeting, “brothers,” tells us this passage is written to believers.) The warning reads like this: “See to it that none of you has an evil—unbelieving, falling away—hardened heart.” It is a picture of what sin does if undetected, unexposed, and unforsaken. Let me work through the steps with you.
It all begins with me giving way to sin in my life. I let things into my life that are outside the boundaries of what God has called me to be and do, things that God would name as “evil.” Because I am a believer and the heart of stone has been taken out of me and replaced with a heart of flesh, my conscience bothers me when I sin. This is the beautiful, convicting ministry of the Holy Spirit. When my conscience is activated and bothered, I am faced with making one of two choices. The first and best choice is to admit that what I have done is wrong and place myself once again under the justifying mercies of Christ, receiving his forgiveness. Or I can erect some system of self-atonement that essentially argues for the rightness of what I’ve done. What I am doing here is making myself feel good about what God says is not good. I am participating in my own spiritual blindness. Every person still living with sin inside is a very skilled self-swindler. I think we do this way more often than we are aware.
So the pastor who has just become angry during an elders’ meeting will tell himself he wasn’t angry; he was just speaking like one of God’s prophets: “Thus says the Lord!” The husband and wife who are gossiping about someone in their small group all the way home from the meeting will tell themselves that it isn’t gossip; it’s just a very extended and detailed prayer request. The tightfisted businessman who struggles to be giving will tell himself that he is just being a good steward of the resources that God has entrusted to him. We all have a perverse ability to make ourselves feel good about what is in no way good.
This is exactly what the next step in the hardening process is about. “Unbelieving” captures what we do to cover our sin and defend our righteousness. Rather than a simple faith and rest in the accurate diagnosis of the Word of God and the sufficient grace of Christ, we work to tell ourselves that we are not really, in this particular instance, sinners in need of forgiving mercy, because what we have done is not, in fact, wrong. Our self-atoning arguments are acts of pride, rebellion, and unbelief.
This street-level pride, rebellion, and unbelief invariably give sin further room to operate. Because we have not confessed, repented, and sought the forgiving, transforming, empowering, and delivering grace that we need, we have opened ourselves up to more of sin’s ugly work. The third part in this sad progression, “falling away,” captures this well. It is a firm acceptance of the diagnostic of Scripture and a firm rest in the grace of Christ that anchor us against the storms of temptation, and when we cut that anchor rope, we will always end up drifting further.
Where we finally end is with a “hardened” heart. What once bothered us doesn’t bother us anymore. What once activated our conscience doesn’t seem to anymore. What we knew was outside of God’s boundaries, and therefore was functionally outside of ours, lives inside our boundaries, and it doesn’t matter to us anymore. It is a scary place to be. The hard heart is a stony heart. It’s not malleable anymore. It’s hard and resistant to change, no longer tender and responsive to the squeeze of the hands of the Spirit. There is evil in our hearts and in the acts of our hands, and we’re okay with it. Could there be a more dangerous place for a believer to be?
Let me be candid here. I’ve been in this place as a pastor. I held a bitter list of wrongs against people in my congregation, and I worked to be okay with it. I gossiped about people I was called to care for, and it didn’t bother me. I was envious of the ministry of others, and it did not grieve me. At times I preached to gain the respect of someone in my congregation and did not see that as the idolatry it was. And because I didn’t see these things as the evil that they were, I felt no need for change.
Now, the question that every reader should be asking at this point is how can these scary steps of hardening take place in the life of a believer? It is here where you need the writer of Hebrews’ theology of remaining sin. Essentially he says that this is able to happen because sin is fundamentally deceptive. You will never understand the warning of this passage and the call that follows until you understand the theology of spiritual blindness that is the epicenter of both the warning and the call.
Sin is deceptive, and think with me about who it deceives first. I have no difficulty recognizing the sin of the people around me, but I can be quite unprepared when my sin is pointed out. Sin deceives ten out of ten people reading this book. But it is not enough even to say that; there is more that needs to be said. It needs to be noted that spiritual blindness is not like physical blindness. When you are physically blind, you know that you are blind, and you do things to compensate for this significant physical deficit. But spiritually blind people are not only blind; they are blind to their own blindness. They are blind, but they think that they see well. So the spiritually blind person walks around with the delusion that no one has a more accurate view of him than he does. He thinks he sees and is unaware of the powerfully important things in his heart that he absolutely does not see at all.
This is where the essential call of the passage comes in. The call is to encourage (or exhort) each other daily. Here’s the significant explanation as to why this call is essential: “that none of you be hardened by the deceitfulness of sin.” The blinding ability of sin is so powerful and persuasive that you and I literally need daily intervention. What the writer of Hebrews is crushing with this warning and call is any allegiance we might have to an isolated, individualized, “Jesus and me” Christianity. He is arguing for the essentiality of the ministry of others in the life of every believer. Obviously, this includes the pastor. None of us is wired to live this Christian life alone. None of us is safe living separated and unknown. Each of us, whether pastor or congregant, needs the eyes of others in order to see ourselves with clarity and accuracy. And what is this daily ministry of intervention protecting us from? The answer should sober every one of us: the grace of having our private conversations interrupted by the insight-giving ministry of others is protecting us from becoming spiritually blinded to the point of the hardening of our hearts. The author argues here that personal spiritual insight is the product of community. It’s very difficult to get it by yourself. Perhaps every pastor needs to humbly recognize that because of the blinding power of remaining sin, self-examination is a community project. Every pastor needs people in his life in order to see himself with biblical accuracy.
This means that pastors who convince themselves that they are able to live outside of God’s regular system of help and protection are in danger of becoming increasingly blind and hard of heart. This means that in their blindness they begin to think of themselves as more righteous than they actually are, and because they think they are more righteous than they actually are, they are resistant to change. This means they will not hunger for the exhortation and admonition of others. They will not respond well when being reminded of their ongoing need for change. They will not work well with others because they will tend to think that they are right and know best. Thinking that they are right and know best means that they will not listen well and work as well as someone who is convinced that his walk with God is a community project.
It also means that they will struggle to be patient with people who are messing up or have lost their way. Self-righteous people tend not to be patient and understanding in the face of the failure of others. This goes back to the reality that no one gives grace better than a person who knows he desperately needs it himself. This self-righteous blindness also means that they will not deal very well with opposition and accusation. They will not see these things as tools of uncomfortable grace sent by a God who is continuing his work in them. Because they are content with who they are, they will wonder why God has singled them out for this particular difficulty, in moments giving way to questioning the goodness and wisdom of God.
I have talked with many pastors whose real struggle isn’t first with the hardship of ministry, the lack of appreciation and involvement of people, or difficulties with fellow leaders. No, the real struggle they are having, one that is very hard for a pastor to admit, is with God. What has caused ministry to become hard and burdensome is disappointment with and anger at God. It’s hard to represent someone you have come to doubt. It’s hard to encourage others to functionally trust someone you’re not sure you trust. It is nearly impossible in ministry to give away what you yourself do not have.
Could this passage be a more needed and accurate diagnosis, warning, and call to every pastor, no matter how long he’s been in ministry, no matter where he is located, and no matter the size of the church he serves?

LIVING IN THE DANGER ZONE

Joe and Judy entered ministry with a mutual sense of excitement and calling. They could not believe that they were called to the privilege of doing ministry for a living. They loved the church they had attended for years, the place where their gifts and calling had been recognized. They loved being interns and then members of the staff and finally the honor of being chosen as the leaders of the newest church plant. It all seemed like a dream come true. They had lived in vibrant, mutually ministering community. People had spoken into their lives almost daily. They simply were never left to their own view of themselves. They were never expected to make it on their own. It was expected that they would mess up at points or lose their way. Protecting and preventing love was all around—love that was candid, encouraging, confronting, forgiving, and hopeful. Because they had grown so used to it, Joe and Judy left to plant the new church, seriously underestimating the importance of the ministry of personal insight and growth that they were leaving behind. They had no idea that they were stepping into the danger zone where no Christian, let alone a pastor, should attempt to live.
Almost immediately things began to change inside Joe, changes that he neither saw nor was concerned about. As a young pastor with a committed core group and a zeal to bring the gospel to his community, Joe began to deal with heart issues that he hadn’t dealt with before, although he didn’t recognize the significance of these issues. And he surely had no idea that these concerns would lead him into the danger zone and almost become the undoing of his ministry. I first met with Joe and his wife when they were just on the cusp of throwing in the towel. Judy said it this way: “All I long for is the freedom to live with a man who is not in ministry. I can’t stand what it has done to Joe and our family. I’m done. I just can’t do this anymore, and I think Joe is in no condition to lead others.”
How did Joe and Judy get to this disheartening and discouraging place? The journey from ministry excitement to personal danger and ministry discouragement began with changes in Joe’s heart. Perhaps these changes won’t seem very significant or dangerous to you, but they almost led to this gifted man’s undoing. Almost the minute they arrived to plant the church, Joe began to feel burdens that he hadn’t felt before. He shared these burdens with no one, not even Judy. As the leader of this core group of courageous people, who had left a vibrant church to give themselves to this new ministry, Joe felt a huge pressure not to do anything that would disappoint. He felt more pressure than he had ever felt before to be sure to always say and do the right thing. He did not want people to be concerned at those moments when he felt weak, overwhelmed, unable, or afraid. And he surely didn’t want Judy to see those things, because, of all people, she had been willing to leave much and risk much to follow him to this new place of ministry. He felt the need to act encouraged, hopeful, and assured (the operative term here is act), even when he wasn’t. And in doing this, he began to be comfortable with a disharmony between his public ministry persona and the actual realities of his heart and life.
He told himself that this was important because he didn’t want people to begin to question their involvement as a result of questioning his ability to lead. In ways of which he was not aware, Joe began to wall himself off from people. He got good at giving generalized nonanswers to personal questions. He got good at dispensing biblical, theological platitudes instead of talking about what he was really thinking and feeling. Yes, a pastor needs to be wise in what he discloses to whom, but he must not wall himself completely off from the body of Christ and name that as the cost of the ministry to which he has been called. But that is exactly what Joe did and what many, many pastors are doing around the world. Not only are they living in isolation, but also they are convinced that it is what they have been called to do. They name their isolation not as a danger but as a good and mature choice. Many young pastors tell me that they have been counseled by the more senior pastors, who are mentoring them, to live in isolation.
Joe worried about how the knowledge of his struggles would harm people’s hope in the power of the gospel. He didn’t want people to question the gospel because it didn’t look as though the gospel was working in the life of their pastor. He wondered how they could trust God’s help if it didn’t look as if God was helping their pastor. So without there being one conscious moment of decision, Joe went into hiding. It seemed natural to him, the cost of his calling. Sure, he would say theological things about his need for grace, but never in a way that would lead others to seriously think that their pastor was a spiritually needy man.
Yet being the man that he thought he needed to be, working to be more publicly righteous than he actually was, was exhausting and burdensome. Even in more informal gatherings, Joe didn’t relax. So he didn’t enjoy these gatherings and would look for reasons not to participate. He had looked forward to the freedom and joy of being able to use and express his gifts as a senior pastor, but he didn’t feel free, and he wasn’t experiencing the joy that he thought he would experience. Joe was convinced of something that I have had many pastors say to me as well: he was convinced that everyone else in the body of Christ could confess sin, but he could not and must not.
Not only did Joe’s isolation significantly add to the burden of pastoral ministry, but it also did something that was even more dangerous. It left Joe to his own blindness. It left him to his rationalizations, excuses, defenses, and self-atoning arguments. I’m not being hard on Joe here. These things are the tendencies of every sinner, because one of the most powerful components of spiritual blindness is self-deception. There is no one we swindle more than we swindle ourselves. There is no one we run to defend more than we do ourselves. And like every other spiritually blind person, Joe was blind to his blindness. In fact, Joe’s blindness was even harder for him to acknowledge because his ministry gifts, skill, and discipline made it look to him that he was doing okay. But he wasn’t okay.
Increasingly Joe was allowing himself to be okay with things that he should not be okay with: a hurtful poke at another person, gossip about a fellow leader, impatience in the middle of a meeting, walking away angry from a conversation, harboring bitterness against certain people in the church, infrequency in his time of personal worship and devotion, and growing impatience, irritation, and isolation at home. Judy began to notice what she would now characterize as a changed Joe, but the changes didn’t happen in an instant. It was a process of Joe’s doing and saying things that he once wouldn’t have done; but what concerned Judy was that this no longer seemed to bother Joe. When Joe had given in to these temptations in the past, his pattern had always been to confess and make right what needed to be made right.
Not only was Judy concerned that Joe wasn’t confessing, but he would also get angry quickly when Judy would try to point out the problems. He would tell her that so much of his ministry was about being scrutinized and criticized by people that he didn’t need to come home and have it happen there as well. Judy also noticed Joe separating himself from the family. He spent way too much time Facebooking the world and a scary amount of time numbing himself with television. And there seemed to be no way Judy could talk to him about it, and if the kids disturbed him, Joe responded with anything but parental patience and grace.
The separation between Joe’s public ministry persona and his private life became too much for Judy to bear. She began to feel that ministry was destroying Joe and her family. Quietly she began to hope and pray that Joe would come to the end of himself and want to get out of ministry. Joe was in pastoral isolation and survival mode. He was cranking out his duties, but the joy was gone. When Judy looked at Joe and watched him struggle through another week, it really did look as if Jesus had left the building. She could take it no more. She loved Joe too much. She thought his calling was too holy. So, she gave that fateful ultimatum to Joe: “It’s me or the ministry.”
I wish I could say that Joe’s story is unique, but it is not. The details are individual, but I have heard the contours of this story again and again. The problem is bigger than the sin of an individual pastor. There are changes needed in the shape of pastoral culture. How can we realistically expect anyone in the middle of the sanctification process to live outside of one of God’s most important means of personal insight and growth and be spiritually healthy at the same time? How can we ask pastors to confess what they, because of their isolation, don’t see? How can we ask them to confess when they are convinced that honest confession would cost them not only respect but also their jobs? And how can we expect them to repent and turn from what they have not confessed? How is it that in many situations we have come to expect that the one leading the body of Christ can do well spiritually while getting less of the ministry of the body of Christ than everyone he has been called to lead? Why would we be surprised that pastors struggle with sin? Why would we think that pastors do not need to be lovingly confronted and rebuked? Why would it surprise us to know that pastors too fall into identity amnesia and begin to seek horizontally what they have already been given in Christ? Why would we conclude that pastors are protected from self-righteousness and defensiveness just because they are in full-time ministry? Why would we assume that pastors who have not been educated in the ways of grace would rest in the righteousness of Christ and not defend and parade their own?
Is it safe to assume that your pastor is loving his wife, children, and extended family well? Is it safe to assume that he is using his time and money well? Is it safe to assume that he is honoring God with what he does in his most private moments? Is it safe to assume that he is as committed to the opportunities and responsibilities of his calling as he should be? Is it safe to assume that he works to make sure that there is living agreement between his public proclamations and his private life? Doesn’t every member of the body of Christ need the ministry of the body of Christ, including the pastor?

A BETTER, MORE HEALTHY WAY

Let me suggest several steps that can work to bring pastors out of isolation and into more regular contact with the essential and normal ministries of the body of Christ. These are written to pastors and those who care for them.

1) REQUIRE YOUR PASTOR TO ATTEND A SMALL GROUP HE DOESN’T LEAD

It is a simple but very effective way for a small group of people to get to know their pastor, to see him in a more normal setting, and to learn the places where he needs ministry and prayer. The pastors I have talked to who are doing this have all reported how spiritually beneficial it has been.

2) PASTOR, SEEK OUT A SPIRITUALLY MATURE PERSON TO MENTOR YOU AT ALL TIMES

Pastor, make sure you are being pastored the entire time you are pastoring others. Seek out a mature and reliable person with whom you can share your heart. Work to build with that person a sturdy bond of trust. Refuse to live without this kind of person in your life. Meet with this individual as frequently as possible. Share your struggles with him and be humble enough to listen when pastorally spoken to.

3) ESTABLISH A PASTORS’ WIVES’ SMALL GROUP

At Tenth Presbyterian Church, where I served for the last several years, there is a beautiful monthly gathering of all the pastors’ wives. It is a “what is said here stays here” gathering. The main part of this gathering is extended sharing by each of the pastors’ wives, followed by an extensive time of prayer for each. Not only has this been an amazing help and protection for each of the wives, but also it has stimulated and directed each to minister to her husband more boldly and more wisely. This may be the most effective small group in the church. If your church is small and does not have multiple pastors, try to establish something similar between several churches.

4) PASTOR, BE COMMITTED TO APPROPRIATE SELF-DISCLOSURE IN YOUR PREACHING

There are surely struggles that you should not share in a public ministry setting, but there are many that you can. Not only do these often become the most effective illustrations of the importance and practicality of the truths you exegete, but also they remind people that, like them, you too need rescuing, forgiving, empowering grace. When you do this, people quit looking at you and saying, “If only I could be like my pastor.” No, they look through you and see the glory of an ever-present Christ. You quit being a painting that they gaze at, and you start being a window to the One who is your and their hope. It has impressed me, when I share personally in preaching, how many people let me know later that they have prayed for me.

5) BE SURE THAT YOUR PASTOR AND HIS FAMILY ARE REGULARLY INVITED INTO THE HOMES OF FAMILIES IN YOUR CHURCH

Determine that you will not let your pastor and his family live in isolation. Encourage the people in your church to invite him and his family over for a summer barbeque or a swim in the backyard pool. Invite them over to watch a game during the playoffs or to enjoy the meal that has been passed down in the family for generations. Take the pastor and his wife out to eat. Invite him to go golfing or fishing with the group of guys who do that regularly. Get them out of hiding and invite them into situations where they can relax and just be as ordinary as possible.

6) MAKE SURE THERE IS SOMEONE WHO IS REGULARLY MENTORING YOUR PASTOR’S WIFE

Every pastor’s wife needs a “go to” person that she can call spontaneously in a moment of need and be sure that a listening ear and help will be on the other end. Such an individual can be trusted with the delicate things that the pastor’s wife may need to discuss and will need to be willing to be available, as much as anyone could, 24/7.

7) MAKE SURE YOUR PASTOR AND HIS WIFE HAVE THE MEANS TO BE REGULARLY OUT OF THE HOUSE AND AWAY FOR WEEKENDS WITH ONE ANOTHER

Make sure that the busyness of family and the endless demands of ministry don’t combine to cause the pastor and his wife to fail to give their marriage the attention and maintenance it needs. Do everything you can to give your pastor and his wife the help, time, and resources they need to get out of the house on a regular basis and away for the weekend as frequently as is feasible. Don’t allow your pastor and his wife to assume that tensions between family and ministry are acceptable and unavoidable. Help your pastor and his wife to have all the resources possible to give their relationship the focus and investment that it needs, to be a place of unity, understanding, and love.

8) MAKE SURE COUNSELING HELP IS ALWAYS AVAILABLE TO THE PASTOR, HIS WIFE, AND THEIR FAMILY

Assure your pastor from day one that there is counseling help available whenever it is needed. Pastors, be honest about the condition of your heart and seek help quickly and willingly when needed. Pastor, are you telling yourself that it is okay, the duty of your calling, to live in isolation? Who knows you well enough to speak truth to you when you need it? Who works to protect you from you? How accurate is the view of the body of Christ as to who you really are? Is the culture of your church such that you can be comfortable there confessing your sin? Are you fearful of any self-disclosure in public ministry settings? Does your wife live with the pain of the differences between the public and private man?

May fewer and fewer of those who are called to lead us live in isolation and separation from the body of Christ, and may that lead to more and more pastors who are tender and humble examples, in both their private and public lives, of both the need for and the transforming power of the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ.

CHAPTER SIX

THE MISSING COMMUNITY

I was raised in the “Jesus and me” privatized, individualized Christianity of the fundamentalism of the ’60s and ’70s. The closest our church got to an actual functioning, ministry-oriented body of Christ was a rare pastoral visit and the Wednesday night prayer meeting. No one knew my father and mother—I mean, really knew them. No one had a clue what was going on in our home. No one helped my father to see through the blindness that allowed him to live a double life of skilled deception and duplicity. No one knew how troubled my mother was beneath her encyclopedic knowledge of Scripture. No one knew. We were a Christian family in active participation in a vibrant church, but what we were involved in lacked one of the primary and essential ingredients of healthy New Testament Christianity: a trained, mobilized, and functioning body of Christ. It was Christianity devoid of Ephesians 4; 1 Corinthians 12, and Hebrews 3:12–13.
For much of my Christian life and a portion of my ministry, I had no idea that my walk with God was a community project. I had no idea that the Christianity of the New Testament is distinctly relational, from beginning to end. I understood none of the dangers inherent in attempting to live the Christian life on my own. I had no awareness of the blinding power of remaining sin, which was discussed in the last chapter. I had no idea that I was living outside of God’s normal means of sightedness, encouragement, conviction, strength, and growth. I had no idea how much consumerism and how little true participation marked the body of Christ. I had no idea of the importance of the private ministry of the Word to the health of the believer. I had no idea.
I have now come to understand that I need others in my life. I now know that I need to commit myself to living in intentionally intrusive, Christ-centered, grace-driven, redemptive community. I now know it’s my job to seek this community out, to invite people to interrupt my private conversation, and to say things to me that I couldn’t or wouldn’t say to myself. I have realized how much I need warning, encouragement, rebuke, correction, protection, grace, and love. I now see myself as connected to others, not because I have made the choice but because of the wise design of the one who is the head of the body, the Lord Jesus Christ. I cannot allow myself to think that I am smarter than him. I cannot allow myself to think that I am stronger than I am. I cannot assign to myself a level of maturity that I do not have. I cannot begin to believe that I am able to live outside of God’s normal means of spiritual growth and be okay. I cannot allow the level of my spiritual health to be defined by my ministry experience and success or by my theological knowledge. I cannot let myself be lulled to sleep by the congratulatory comments on ministry weekends by people who mean well but really don’t know me. I cannot let myself think that my marriage can be healthy if I live in functional isolation from the body of Christ.
Since, as one who has remaining sin still inside of him, it is right to say that the greatest danger in my life exists inside of me and not outside of me, then wouldn’t it also be the height of naivety or arrogance to think that I would be okay left to myself? No, not for a moment would I forget or diminish the convicting ministry of the indwelling Holy Spirit, but I would posit that the Spirit uses instruments (his transforming Word brought faithfully by his people and empowered by his ever-present grace).
Having said all of this, it is my grief to say that individualized, privatized Christianity still lives. Sadly, it lives in the lives and ministries of many pastors who have forged or been allowed to forge a life that is lived above or outside of the body of Christ. It happens this way for many pastors. Their spiritual life became immediately more privatized when they left their home church to go to seminary in another city. For many, the seminary became their primary spiritual community, a community that was neither personal nor pastoral in the way it handled Scripture and related to the student. Having graduated from an environment where, for three or more years, they were not pastored and had a rather casual relationship to a local church, they are now called by a church that doesn’t really know them. This is all magnified by the fact that they are not joining the church per se; no, they have been called to lead it. So they are not entering into a situation of naturally expected peer, mutual-ministry relationships. They are not afforded the normal expectations and protections that anyone else is offered when they join the church. It is a potentially unbiblical and unhealthy culture that does not protect the pastor and does not guard his ministry from danger.
Pastor, you know that every day you give personal empirical evidence that you have not yet arrived. Every day you think, desire, say, and do things that point to the existence of remaining sin within your heart. Since this is true of each of us, is it not also true that we need to live in a willingly submissive commitment to God’s normal means of protecting and growing his still-being-sanctified children?

A THEOLOGY OF ESSENTIALITY

I want to consider with you three very familiar passages of Scripture that need a second look, particularly for how they speak into normal pastoral culture. Before we look at these three passages, I want to first give you the helicopter view of the ministry of the Word in the life of the local church. The Bible envisions two essential, interdependent, and complementary ministries of the Word. First there is the public ministry of the Word. This is the regularly scheduled public teaching and preaching of God’s Word to gathered groups in the church. This ministry makes up the formative discipline of the church. Every member is discipled from the pulpit with the same body of foundational perspective-altering, life-shaping truths. Here all of God’s people are placed on the same tracks and headed in the same direction. Because this public ministry of the Word is done with groups of people, it must be general in its consideration of audience and therefore in its application. God gifts and sets apart certain people for this important formative ministry.
Because it is also important that God’s Word be applied with concrete specificity to the lives of individual believers so that they are clear as to what it looks like to follow Christ in the context of their particular situation and relationships, God has ordained a second, complementary ministry of the Word, its private ministry. This makes up the corrective discipline of the church. This ministry does not have a different body of content. No, it takes the general truths that everyone has been hearing and applies them with specificity to the lives of individual believers so that they can more concretely understand what it means to live in light of the things they are being taught. The radical Word culture of the church as God designed it drafts all of God’s children to be willing, envisioned, trained, and mobilized participants in this second ministry of the Word. Private ministry of the Word depends on public ministry of the Word to give people their formative foundation, and the public ministry looks to private ministry to counsel people into understanding the specific practical life implications of what they have been learning as the Word has been taught publicly. Neither ministry is a luxury. Each is an essential part of God’s bi-factoral, Word-centered growth strategy for the local church.
Now let’s apply this model to the life and ministry of the pastor. The first passage is Ephesians 4:11–16:

And he gave the apostles, the prophets, the evangelists, the shepherds and teachers, to equip the saints for the work of ministry, for building up the body of Christ, until we all attain to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to mature manhood, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ, so that we may no longer be children, tossed to and fro by the waves and carried about by every wind of doctrine, by human cunning, by craftiness in deceitful schemes. Rather, speaking the truth in love, we are to grow up in every way into him who is the head, into Christ, from whom the whole body, joined and held together by every joint with which it is equipped, when each part is working properly, makes the body grow so that it builds itself up in love.

As I work through these passages, you pastors who are reading through with me are going to have to resist the spiritual pride that causes you to hit the shutoff switch in the middle of the discussions because in your heart of hearts you really don’t think all of this applies to you. Ephesians 4 has a very clear “already-not yet” structure. Already each of us has been gifted with redeeming grace. Each of us has been indwelt by the Holy Spirit. Each of us has been blessed with a now-illumined Bible. But not yet do we fully and perfectly understand our faith. Not yet have we been fully matured into the likeness of Christ. Not yet is the deceptive war for our hearts over. We live and minister smack-dab in the middle, and in the middle God has set up essential tools for our protection and growth. None of us will be safe or healthy if we tell ourselves that we can live outside of these essential tools.
What are the goals of the “everybody-all-the-time” ministry that Paul lays out in this passage? The goals are unity of the faith, knowledge of the Son of God, and maturity in every way in Christ. The goals encourage us to humbly admit that all of us—yes, even pastors—live on the short side of these goals. None of us exists in fully unified communities of faith, none of us knows Christ as fully as he can be known, and none of us is fully grown into the likeness of Jesus. So what is the implication of that humble admission? It is that each of us—yes, even pastors—needs to joyfully submit to God’s means of bringing these goals into completion in our hearts and lives.
What are the dangers inherent in convincing ourselves that we can live outside of God’s normal means of personal spiritual health and growth? They are equally clear in this passage. If we attempt to do what we are not wired by redemption to do, we will be susceptible to lingering immaturity in specific areas of our life and to doctrinal error or confusion, and we will live in danger of being deceived. Think with me for a moment. Each of us is able to cite occurrences of each danger in our own circles of pastors. I have counseled pastors who damaged their churches because they had failed to grow up. I have experienced churches damaged by pastors who were moved away by the latest wind of fad doctrine. I was a self-deceived pastor, thinking I knew myself better than I did and thinking I was more spiritually well off than I actually was. These warnings are not just for the average Christian but for every member of the body of Christ. They call everyone in ministry to humbly admit that in the middle of the already-not yet, there is a war that is still taking place for the rulership of our hearts. And because there is, we all need the warning, protective, encouraging, rebuking, growth-producing ministry of the body of Christ.
Now, what methodology has God chosen to employ to guard, grow, and protect us? It is the public and private ministry of the Word. This passage particularly emphasizes the essentiality of private, body-member-to-body-member ministry. Again the words are specific and clear: “Speaking the truth in love … joined and held together by every joint … when each part is working properly … builds itself up in love.” There is no indication in this passage that any member of Christ’s body is able or permitted to live outside of the essential ministry of the body of Christ. But I think it is exactly at this point that we can be tempted to draw conclusions from this passage that it doesn’t actually teach. Because it ascribes to the pastor the responsibility of training God’s people for their member-to-member ministry function, I am afraid that we have unwittingly concluded that the pastor is above a need of what the rest of the body needs and does. But the passage never teaches this; it actually teaches the opposite. The pastor is in the unique position of not only training the body for this ministry but also of personally needing the very ministry for which he trains them. Remember, the words here—“every joint,” “each part”—do not leave much room for exemptions. Again, I think of it this way: if Christ is the head of his body, then everything else is just body, including the pastor, and therefore the pastor needs what the body has been designed to deliver.
First Corinthians 12:14–25 in ways presents this even more forcefully:

For the body does not consist of one member but of many. If the foot should say, “Because I am not a hand, I do not belong to the body,” that would not make it any less a part of the body. And if the ear should say, “Because I am not an eye, I do not belong to the body,” that would not make it any less a part of the body. If the whole body were an eye, where would be the sense of hearing? If the whole body were an ear, where would be the sense of smell? But as it is, God arranged the members in the body, each one of them, as he chose. If all were a single member, where would the body be? As it is, there are many parts, yet one body. The eye cannot say to the hand, “I have no need of you,” nor again the head to the feet, “I have no need of you.” On the contrary, the parts of the body that seem to be weaker are indispensable, and on those parts of the body that we think less honorable we bestow the greater honor, and our unpresentable parts are treated with greater modesty, which our more presentable parts do not require. But God has so composed the body, giving greater honor to the part that lacked it, that there may be no division in the body, but that the members may have the same care for one another.

The picture here is the body of Christ as a functioning organism of many mutually essential, interrelating, mutually contributing members. The interconnectedness and the interdependency of these members are so essential to the proper health, function, and growth of the body that Paul says it is impossible for one member to say to another, “I simply don’t need you,” or “I am able to function quite well on my own, thank you,” or “I have grown to the point where I no longer need what you have to offer.” In the context of Paul’s word picture of a healthy physical body, these assertions would take a denial of inescapable realities. So it is with the body of Christ. So it is, I would add, with the spiritual healthiness and ministry vitality of the pastor. He is a member of the body of Christ who himself desperately needs the ministry of the very body he has been called to train and lead. The model is of a man in need of help in training people to be ready to give him the very same help. You simply cannot escape what these passages are teaching.
Darrel stood before me during a break at a major conference and wept. He couldn’t have cared less who was looking at him or what they heard him say. He was just that desperate. He had the appearance of a completely beaten, totally broken man, but he was a God-gifted, divinely appointed pastor. No, he wasn’t in a proud war with his leaders, he hadn’t committed adultery, and he was not addicted to pornography or substances. He was an angry, discouraged, embittered, and now desperate man. Through his tears he said, “Paul, I just don’t know how to go home. No one knows me there. No one knows what is going on in my family. No one knows what is in my heart. No one knows that I force myself to crank out sermons every week. No one knows that I hate most of the meetings that I lead. No one knows that my wife and I bicker and fight our way through week after week. No one knows that my children are beginning to hate the gospel because of me. No one knows that I numb myself with hours of television. I have no one to talk to, not one close relationship in the entire church. My family lives in isolation, but I don’t think anyone notices. My wife has some friends, but she’s very careful about what she says. If I just stopped a meeting and began to confess what is really going on with me, I don’t think my leaders could deal with it. Paul, if I come clean, if I let people in, I’m done. I don’t know how to go home and face this stuff.”
Does Darrel’s situation sound extreme to you? It doesn’t to me, because I’ve heard his cry again and again. No, it hasn’t always reached this level of desperation, but there are way too many pastors out there who have lost their joy, who are cranking it out. There are way too many bitter and angry people in ministry who are carrying around a self-protective list of previously experienced wrongs. There are way too many pastors living in isolation who are in trouble, and they don’t know it. There are way too many congregations and leadership boards that have a distorted, unrealistic, idealized image of their pastor. There are way too many ministry families that are unprotected because they are not being properly pastored. There are way too many pastors in survival mode. There are way too many pastors’ wives who fantasize about what it would be like to be out of the ministry. There are way too many children who bear the daily brunt of the ministry father’s bitterness and anger. There simply is way too much functional anonymity in the pulpits of our churches.
The third of our passages specifically defines the nature of the essential private ministry of the Word that is the calling of the body of Christ. In this way Colossians 3:15–17 is very helpful:

And let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts, to which indeed you were called in one body. And be thankful. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly, teaching and admonishing one another in all wisdom, singing psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, with thankfulness in your hearts to God. And whatever you do, in word or deed, do everything in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through him.

Paul envisions a well-prepared body of Christ with the Word of God dwelling in their hearts, now ready to do what God has designed the body of Christ to do. And what is that? Again, Paul is very specific: teach and admonish. Now, let’s be honest. In most contexts, what Paul is describing would be quite radical, maybe even unsettling. He is actually proposing that every believer is designed to have a teaching function in the life of every believer. It really is an “all-of-God’s-people-all-of-the-time” paradigm. This means that it’s unhealthy for any church and its pastor if, in that church, the pastor is the only teacher. It is assumed here that every teacher, no matter where God has placed him or her in the body, needs to be taught, and all the people being taught need also to teach.
Now, notice again the two descriptive words that Paul uses: teach and admonish. To put the most basic definitions on these terms is to say that teaching enables you to see life God’s way. It is embedding the story of life in the larger story of redemption. Admonishing is helping you to see yourself God’s way. It is standing you before the perfect mirror of God’s Word so that you are confronted with the reality of who you really are. There is not a day when every member of the body of Christ does not need to be taught, helped to identify those remaining artifacts of an ungospelized worldview. There is also not a day when we don’t need to be admonished, confronted with the fact that we still look into the world’s carnival mirrors and carry around distorted opinions of who we are.
Pastor, you too need to be surrounded by well-trained teachers and faithful, loving admonishers. And you are in danger if anonymity allows you to be the only regular teacher you hear and to live void of a protective circle of grace-motivated admonishers.

THE CYCLE OF DANGER

1) UNHELPFUL ASSUMPTIONS

In many cases the cycle of isolation and danger begins when the church that calls the pastor makes incorrect and unhelpful assumptions about the person they have called. Sadly, in many cases the person being called has not lived in protective and productive redemptive community for years. Having separated from the nurture of his home church, where his gifts were recognized, he goes off to a place where the faith has been academized and compartmentalized, being taught by professors who do not presume to function as the pastors of their students. In many cases, because he is working as well as engaging in the rigors of theological education, he has little remaining time to have but a cursory relationship to a local church. This probably also means he’s been a bit of a distracted husband and absentee dad. Meanwhile his own relationship to Scripture has been more about completing assignments than a devotional nurturing of his soul.
But the church that has called him tends to assume that because his gifts and some level of maturity have been recognized and because he is now a biblical scholar, trained for the pastorate, he is spiritually healthy and able to live without the normal protections and encouragements that they would want for any other believer. So a culture of untoward assumptions and functional pastoral isolation is often set up from the moment of the first interview.

2) UNREALISTIC EXPECTATIONS

It should be obvious that the unhelpful assumptions made as the pastor is coming to lead the church would be fruit in a whole set of unrealistic expectations. The biggest is that many churches simply don’t expect their pastor to struggle with sin. But he is not sin-free! Since he is still being sanctified, sin still remains and is being progressively eradicated. They don’t expect him to get discouraged in the middle of the war for the gospel. They don’t expect him to be tempted toward bitterness or envy. They expect him to be a model husband and father. They don’t expect him to be lazy or to settle for mediocrity. They don’t expect that in moments of self-protection he will be tempted to be antisocial and controlling. They expect that he will be able to joyfully carry an unrealistic job description that would overwhelm anyone this side of Jesus’s return. They expect that he will be content with significantly less pay than most people with his level of education. They expect that his wife is so fully committed to ministry herself that his coming to the church is actually a two-for-one deal. They don’t expect that there will be moments when he is tempted to doubt the goodness of God. They don’t expect that in a meeting or in the pulpit, fear of man will keep him from doing or saying the things that God calls him to do and say. They don’t expect to hire a flawed man who is still desperately in need of the very grace that he is called to offer and exegete for others.

3) RETICENCE TO SPEAK WITH CANDOR

In most situations the local-church pastoral culture (the nature and character of the relationship of a pastor to his leaders and congregation) is set in the early days of his ministry in that particular church. If the leaders that called him have sought to know the man behind the gifts, experience, and skills, and if they have alerted him to the fact that he is entering an intentionally intrusive, Christ-centered, grace-driven redemptive community, then what follows will be requirements that he participate in and be a recipient of the ministry of the body of Christ and the promise of those who seek to build relationship with him as instruments of seeing in his life. If the calling process has failed to go after the heart of the potential pastor, and if in the early days it hasn’t been clear that the church fully intends to pastor their pastor—not just to hold him accountable but to minister the gospel of Jesus Christ to his soul—then he will probably conduct most of his ministry in the context of personal isolation coupled with a large network of terminally casual relationships. Both the body and the leaders will be reticent to speak to him with biblical candor tempered with love, and he will be reticent to make confession to people who aren’t used to having that kind of relationship with their pastor. There will probably be more talking about him than talking to him, and he will probably do more hiding than confessing. It simply is far from what God designed this community of grace, called “the church,” to be and to do.

4) ABSENCE OF TIMELY INTERVENTION

The “exhort one another daily” command of Hebrews 3:13 tells us that because of remaining sin, our capacity for self-deception is so great that we need regular, even daily intervention. We all need this ministry of intervention, where someone interrupts our private conversation and helps us to see ourselves with greater biblical accuracy, until sin is no more. But when a local church makes wrong assumptions about their pastor, does not invite him into a culture of loving candor, and allows him to live in functional separation from the body of Christ, he will not be the recipient of the kind of Christ-centered, heart-rescuing intervention that every pastor needs.

5) LOSS OF RESPECT IN THE FACE OF PERSONAL REVELATIONS

What then happens is that the pastor will tend to live in a continual state of spiritual hiding with a growing separation between his private and public life and will make confession to his fellow leaders and perhaps to the wider body only when struggles have progressed to a point where they cannot be hidden any more. No, it’s not as if he is participating in a huge spiritual cover-up; it is simply that this is the way a culture of assumptions, silence, and separation operates. When he finally makes confession, he comes crashing down from the unrealistic and unbiblical pedestal that he has been standing on. The community surrounding him is shocked and dismayed and suffers a huge loss of respect for him and is therefore unable to minister the grace of the gospel to him in the way that he has done and so desperately needs himself.

6) DYSFUNCTIONAL SYSTEMS OF RESTORATION

In the face of this shock and loss of respect, the local church is tempted to just want to move beyond the ministry of this man and replace him with someone they can once again respect and follow. So the church gets rid of its problem and moves beyond its leadership crisis, but the pastor and his family are the casualty. The heart issues of the man have not been dealt with biblically, he has no greater personal spiritual insight, he has not received the transforming grace of the gospel, the leaders he leaves behind are tempted to be a little more cynical, the weaknesses in their leadership culture are unaddressed, and he is tempted to take on the bitterness of a victim. Is this too dark of a picture? I wish I could say it is, but I have personally witnessed this sad progression.

7) LACK OF DISCERNABLE PASTORAL REPENTANCE AND GROWTH

We should care about, pray for, and do all we can to work toward the constant, progressive spiritual growth of our pastors. We should not assume that it is taking place. We should want them in a thoroughly gospelized community that takes this seriously and invites them into loving, honest relationships where this kind of growth thrives. It is a very sad thing when a pastor moves from place of ministry to place of ministry and does not grow as the result of the things that a God of grace has exposed. Know this: if your eyes ever see or your ears ever hear the sin, weakness, or failure of your pastor, it should never be viewed as a hassle or an interruption; it is always grace. God loves that man and will expose his needs to you so that you can be part of his instrumentality of change and growth.

8) CARRYING PROBLEMS TO THE NEXT SITE OF MINISTRY

In the way that divorce often aborts the growth of a husband or a wife, the dissolving of a pastor’s relationship to his church and the move to a new place of ministry often obstructs or inhibits his growth. There is often so much misunderstanding, back-and-forth accusation, and hurt that accompany this separation that it is very hard for the pastor to look at himself with the kind of objectivity and accuracy that is necessary for sightedness, conviction, and repentance. In fact, it is often worse than this. Often the pastor leaves convinced that his problem is not that he struggled with areas of sin but that he was naive enough to confess, and he silently determines he’ll never put himself in this situation and do that again. I got push-back at an event, when I was doing this material, by a longtime pastor who was convinced that the only way for a pastor to survive is to live in silence and separation.

9) DISHONOR TO CHRIST’S NAME

This whole sad process denies the transforming power of the gospel, devalues the gifts Christ gives to his church, weakens the preaching of the gospel, diminishes the ministry of the church, and ultimately dishonors the name of Christ.

Should we not work to build local-church cultures that encourage, require, and help pastors to be living examples of the heart-and life-transforming power of the gospel of Jesus Christ? Shouldn’t we assume that the presence and power of remaining sin lives inside of every pastor? Should we not conclude, then, that it is dangerous for the pastor to live outside of the essential ministry of the body of Christ, which is there to guard, protect, confront, encourage, grow, and, if needed, restore him? Should we all not step back and ask heart-searching questions? If you are a pastor, do you live above or outside of the body of Christ? Do you seek out the insight-giving eyes and wisdom of others? Are there those who know you—I mean, really know you—at the level of the heart? Pastor, do you have a hunger to be pastored? If you are not a pastor, does your church do everything it can do to help your pastor benefit from the ministry of the body of Christ? Is he living in a gospel-centered culture of candor and love? Are you pastoring your pastor?

CHAPTER SEVEN

WAR ZONES

I guess it was the class I never took in seminary, but I had no concept of the battles I would face in ministry. Sure, I knew there would be battles for the gospel or battles for a biblical philosophy of ministry. I knew there would be skirmishes with fellow leaders or tugs of war between competing ministry interests. I knew that there would be an inevitable ebb and flow of ministry, that we would go through both bright and dark passages. I knew that people don’t always hunger for or treasure the gospel of Jesus Christ as they should. I knew that not everyone to whom I was called to minister would have a natural affection for or connection to me. I knew I would be compared to the pastors who had preceded me. I knew that I would be called to minister in moments of meager resources of both help and money. I knew I would be called to battle for the gospel in people’s lives in very hard moments. I knew that there would be times when people were angry with God and therefore not all that excited with me. I knew all of that, but what I didn’t know or anticipate were the battles that would rage inside of me, battles that are unique to or intensified by pastoral ministry.
It’s this inner war that I want to introduce in this chapter and that will make up the content of the rest of the book. As a pastor, you’d better be ready to fight for the gospel, but you’d better also be ready to war for your own soul. You’d better be committed to being honest about the battles that are going on in your own heart. You’d better be prepared to preach the gospel to yourself. You’d better arm yourself for the inner conflict that greets anyone in ministry.

MINISTRY IS WAR

Why do so many pastors report being overburdened and overstressed? Why do so many pastors report tension between family life and ministry life? Why does pastoral ministry often seem more of a trial than a joy? Why is there often disharmony between the private life of the pastor and his public ministry persona? Why are there often dysfunctional relationships between the pastor and his ministry leaders or staff? Why is the ministry life of many pastors shockingly short?
Perhaps we have forgotten that pastoral ministry is war and that you will never live successfully in the pastorate if you live with a peacetime mentality. Permit me to explain. The fundamental battle of pastoral ministry is not with the shifting values of the surrounding culture. It is not the struggle with resistant people who don’t seem to esteem the gospel. It is not the fight for the success of the ministries of the church. And it is not the constant struggle of resources and personnel to accomplish the mission. No, the war of the pastorate is a deeply personal war. It is fought on the ground of the pastor’s heart. It is a war of values, allegiances, and motivations. It is about subtle desires and foundational dreams. This war is the greatest threat to every pastor. Yet it is a war that we often naively ignore or quickly forget in the busyness of local-church ministry.

THE WAR FOR YOUR HEART

First, pastoral ministry is always shaped by a war between the kingdom of self and the kingdom of God, which is fought on the field of your heart. The reason this war is so dangerous and deceptive is that you build both kingdoms in ministry by doing ministry! Perhaps some theological background would be helpful here. Paul says in 2 Corinthians 5:15 that Jesus came so that those who live would no longer “live for themselves.” Paul is arguing something significant here, something that every pastor should remember. He is arguing that the DNA of sin is selfishness. Sin inserts me into the middle of my universe, the one place reserved for God and God alone. Sin reduces my field of concern down to my wants, my needs, and my feelings. Sin really does make it all about me.
Because the inertia of sin leads away from God’s purpose and glory toward my purpose and glory, as long as sin is inside of me there will be temptation to exchange God’s glory for my own. In ways that are subtle and not so subtle, I begin to pursue the accoutrements of human glory. Things like appreciation, reputation, success, power, comfort, and control become all too important. Because they are too important to me, they begin to shape the way I think about ministry, the things I want out of my ministry, and the things I do in ministry. Remember, a pastor’s ministry is not shaped just by his knowledge, gifts, skill, and experience but also by the condition of his heart. Could it be that much of the tension and despondency that pastors experience is the result of seeking to get things out of ministry that we should not be seeking?

WAR FOR THE GOSPEL

This leads us to a second battleground in the war that is pastoral ministry: the war for the gospel. Not only should we actively battle for the gospel as the fundamental paradigm for every ministry of the church, but we must also fight for the gospel to be the resting place of our hearts. Pastor, no one is more influential in your life than you are, because no one else talks to you more. The things you say to yourself about God, you, ministry, and others are profoundly important, shaping your participation in and experience of ministry. My experience with hundreds of pastors is that many sadly function in a regular state of gospel amnesia. They forget to preach privately to themselves the gospel that they declare publicly to others.
When you forget the gospel, you begin to seek from the situations, locations, and relationships of ministry what you have already been given in Christ. You begin to look to ministry for identity, security, hope, well-being, meaning, and purpose. These are things you will only ever find vertically. They are already yours in Christ. So you have to fight to give the gospel presence in your heart. Also, when you live out of the grace of the gospel, you quit fearing failure, you quit avoiding being known, and you quit hiding your struggles and your sin. The gospel declares that there is nothing that could ever be uncovered about you and me that hasn’t already been covered by the grace of Jesus. The gospel is the only thing that can free a pastor from the guilt, shame, and drivenness of the hide (“never let your weakness show”) and seek (asking ministry to do what Christ has already done) lifestyle that makes ministry burdensome to so many pastors.
So, in the war of pastoral ministry, are you a good soldier? Remember that the Holy Spirit lives inside of you, and he battles on your behalf even when you don’t have the sense to. Remember too that in Christ you have already been given everything you need to be what you’re supposed to be and to do what you’re supposed to do in the place where God has positioned you. And remember that since Emmanuel is with you, it is impossible to ever be alone in the moment-by-moment war that is pastoral ministry.

TWO COMPETING KINGDOMS

It took God’s employing pastoral hardship to get me to embrace the inescapable reality that everything I did in ministry was done in allegiance to and in pursuit of either the kingdom of self or the kingdom of God. This truth is best exegeted for us in Matthew 6:19–34. (Please grab your Bible and read the passage). I’m convinced that this passage is an elaborate unpacking of the thoughts, desires, and actions of the kingdom of self. Notice the turn in the passage in verse 33, where Jesus says, “But seek first the kingdom of God.” The word “But” tells us this verse is the transition point of the passage. Everything before it explains the operation of another kingdom, the kingdom of self. This makes the passage a very helpful lens on the struggle between these two kingdoms that somehow, some way, battle in the heart of everyone in ministry.
In this chapter I want to examine from this passage four ministry treasure principles that I find helpful as I seek to examine the motivations of my own heart in ministry.

1) YOU WILL BE TREASURE ORIENTED IN YOUR MINISTRY

We’ve been designed by God to be value-oriented, purpose-motivated beings. God gave us this capacity because he designed us for the worship of him. So what you do and say in ministry is always done in pursuit of some kind of treasure. I will explain later how few of the things that we treasure are intrinsically valuable. Most treasures have an assigned value. This side of eternity, here’s what happens to all of us: things begin to rise in importance beyond their true importance and set the agenda for our thoughts, desires, choices, words, and actions. What is the battle of treasure about? It is daily working to keep as important what God says is important in our personal lives and ministries. Pastor, what is important to you in ministry?

2) YOUR MINISTRY TREASURES WILL COMMAND THE ALLEGIANCE OF YOUR HEART

Jesus says, “For where your treasure is, there your heart will be also” (v. 21). The heart, being the summary term for the inner man, could be characterized as the causal core of your personhood. What Jesus is saying here is profound. He’s suggesting that there’s a war of treasure being fought at the center of what makes you think what you think, desire what you desire, and do what you do. Whether you are conscious of it or not, your words and actions in ministry are always your attempt to get out of it what’s valuable to you. Pastor, what are the deep heart desires that shape your everyday words and actions?

3) WHAT CAPTURES THE ALLEGIANCE OF YOUR HEART WILL SHAPE YOUR MINISTRY ACTIONS, REACTIONS, AND RESPONSES

Remember that, by God’s design, we’re worshipers. Worship isn’t first an activity; worship is first our identity. That means everything you and I do and say is the product of worship. So the treasures (things that have risen to levels of importance in our hearts) that rule the thoughts and desires of our hearts will then control the things that we do. The war between these two kingdoms in ministry is not first a war of behavior; it’s a war for the functional, street-level rulership of our hearts. If we lose this deeper war, we’ll never gain ground in the arena of our words and actions. Pastor, what do your words and actions reveal about what’s truly important to you?

4) YOUR FUNCTIONAL TREASURES ARE ALWAYS ATTACHED TO EITHER THE KINGDOM OF SELF OR THE KINGDOM OF GOD

Christ really does give us only two options. We attach our identity, meaning, purpose, and inner sense of well-being either to the earthbound treasures of the kingdom of self or to the heavenly treasures of the kingdom of God. This is an incredibly helpful diagnostic for pastoral ministry. Consider these questions: The absence of what causes us to want to give up and quit? The pursuit of what leads us to feeling overburdened and overwhelmed? The fear of what makes us tentative and timid rather than courageous and hopeful? The craving for what makes us burn the candle at both ends until we have little left? The “need” for what robs ministry of its beauty and joy? The desire for what sets up tensions between ministry and family?

Could it be that many of the stresses of ministry are the result of our seeking to get things out of ministry that it will never deliver? Could it be that we’re asking ministry to do for us what only the Messiah can do? Could it be that in our ministries we’re seeking horizontally what we’ve already been given in Christ? Could it be that this kingdom conflict is propelled and empowered by functional, personal gospel amnesia? When we forget what we’ve been given in Christ, we tend to seek those things from the situations, locations, and relationships of our ministry. Pastor, in what ways are you tempted to seek from your ministry what you’ve already been given in Christ?
You see, the biggest protection against the kingdom of self is not a set of self-reformative defensive strategies. It’s a heart that’s so blown away by the right-here, right-now glories of the grace of Jesus Christ that we’re not easily seduced by the lesser temporary glories of that claustrophobic kingdom of one, the kingdom of self. The problem is that no matter how committed we are to the big kingdom, we are always grappling with the dynamic of shifting treasure. Permit me to explain.

THE PROBLEM OF SHIFTING TREASURE

Let’s begin by unpacking the concept of treasure that Christ uses. Treasure is a provocative word. Imagine I am holding a twenty-dollar bill in front of you. Why is it worth twenty dollars? It’s not because it is made from twenty dollars’ worth of paper. That would entail a stack of paper. It’s not because it is made up of twenty dollars’ worth of ink. That would entail a pail of ink. You see, the value of the twenty-dollar bill isn’t intrinsic value but assigned value. Our government has assigned to that bill the value of two thousand pennies. Thus it is with most of the things that we treasure. Few of them have intrinsic value. No, most of them have assigned value. What does that mean? It means they have value because we have named them as valuable.
This is something you do all the time. You are constantly value-rating the things in your life. That’s why the old proverb says, “One man’s trash is another man’s treasure.” You are constantly naming things as important and other things as not so important. You are always attaching your inner hope and contentment to something, and when you do, those things take on life-shaping value.
Let’s return to our twenty-dollar bill and see how it will shape our lives once that value has been assigned to it. Once my bill has the value of twenty dollars, the number of those you offer me will determine whether I will take that job or not. The number of those I have will determine the size of my house, the neighborhood I live in, the kind of car I drive, the quality of clothes I wear, the cuisine I eat, the level of health care I have, the vacations I take, and my hopes for retirement, and it may sadly even determine the kind of people I want to hang out with. Once something is our treasure, it will command our desires and shape our behavior.
So there are two practical conclusions that immediately flow from Christ’s teaching on treasure. I want to state each conclusion in the context of pastoral ministry. First, in pastoral ministry it is very hard to keep what God says is important, important in your heart. What always happens to each one of us is that things in ministry rise in importance way beyond their true importance, and when they do, they begin to command our desires and shape our behavior. Also, it is critical to understand that your ministry will always be either propelled by or victimized by what you treasure. When you treasure what God says is truly valuable, your ministry will be protected and enhanced by the treasure commitments of your heart. But when you treasure things that God doesn’t say are important, you find yourself in the way of, rather than part of, what God is doing in your ministry at that moment. Who in pastoral ministry cannot relate to the following example?
After the Sunday morning service he asked if he could make an appointment with me. I thought he had been touched by my sermon and wanted help in applying the truths to the details of his everyday life. What he actually wanted to do was tell me how bad—“painful” is what he actually said—my sermons were. He also said he was speaking for others who felt the same way. I was hurt, of course, but I went about preparing as I had the week before.
The next Sunday when I got up to preach and looked out at the listeners, everyone in the congregation had a normal-sized head except for this guy! His head seemed huge, with the eyes of the Mona Lisa that seemed to be staring at me from every angle. In ways I had been previously unaware, there had been a subtle shift in the motivation of my heart. Sure, I wanted to be faithful to the text and clearly explain the gospel, but I also wanted something else. I was determined to win this man. I was determined that he would come to me and say, “Paul, I was wrong; you really are a terrific preacher.” I both prepared and communicated with him in mind.
The encroachment of the kingdom of self in ministry is really a matter of shifting treasure. Called to have everything I say and do ruled by the Christ-centered, grace-driven treasures of heaven, instead my ministry begins to be shaped by a catalog of earthbound treasures. My ministry begins to be shaped by subtle but formative shifts in the kind of treasure that rules my heart and, therefore, shapes my words and behavior. When things begin to control the thoughts and desires of my heart, they rise way beyond their true importance, and in so doing they shape the way I do ministry. Let me suggest just five of a long list of possible treasure shifts that can easily take place in the heart of any pastor.

1) IDENTITY: MOVING FROM IDENTITY IN CHRIST TO IDENTITY IN MINISTRY

In pastoral ministry, it is very tempting to look horizontally for what you have already been given in Christ. It is possible to be a pastor and a functional identity amnesiac. When I am, I begin to need my worth, inner sense of well-being, meaning, and purpose affirmed by the people and programs of the church. Rather than the hope and courage that come from resting in my identity in Christ, my ministry becomes captured and shaped by the treasure of a series of temporary horizontal affirmations of my value and worth. This robs me of ministry boldness and makes me all too focused on how those in the circle of my ministry are responding to me.

2) MATURITY: DEFINING SPIRITUAL WELL-BEING NOT BY THE MIRROR OF THE WORD BUT BY MINISTRY

Biblical literacy is not to be confused with Christian maturity. Homiletic accuracy is not the same as godliness. Theological dexterity is very different from practical holiness. Successful leadership is not the same as a heart for Christ. Growth in influence must not be confused with growth in grace. It is tempting to allow a shift to take place in the way that I evaluate my maturity as a pastor. Rather than living with a deep neediness for the continued operation of grace in my own heart, I begin, because of experience and success in ministry, to view myself as being more mature than I actually am. Because of these feelings of arrival, I don’t sit under my own preaching; I don’t preach out of a winsome, tender, and humble heart; and I don’t seek out the ministry of the body of Christ. This allows my preparation to be less devotional and my view of others to be more judgmental.

3) REPUTATION: SHIFTING FROM A MINISTRY SHAPED BY ZEAL FOR THE REPUTATION OF CHRIST TO A MINISTRY SHAPED BY HUNGER FOR THE PRAISE OF PEOPLE

My ministry should be functionally motivated by the glory of Christ, that his fame would be known by more and more people, and that together we would all know practically what it means to submit to his lordship. Instead, my ministry becomes seduced by the treasure of my own reputation. My heart begins to be captured by the desire to be esteemed by others, the buzz of being needed, the allure of standing out in the crowd, the glory of being in charge, and the power of being right. This makes it hard to admit I am wrong, to submit to the counsel of others, to surrender control, to not have to win the day and prove I am right. It makes it hard to accept blame or to share credit, and it makes me less than excited about ministry as a body-of-Christ collaborative process.

4) ESSENTIALITY: MOVING FROM REST IN THE ESSENTIAL PRESENCE OF JESUS THE MESSIAH TO SEEING ONESELF AS WAY TOO ESSENTIAL TO WHAT GOD IS DOING

Where once I viewed myself as one of many tools in God’s kingdom toolbox, I now begin to see myself as too central, too important to what God is doing in my local setting. Rather than resting in the person and work of the Messiah, I begin to load the burden of the individual and collective growth of God’s people onto my own shoulders. This causes me to devalue the importance of the gifts and ministry of others and tempts me to assign to myself more than I am able to do. In ways that I probably am not aware of, I’ve begun to try to be the Messiah instead of resting in my identity as a tool in his faithful and powerful hands.

5) CONFIDENCE: SHIFTING AWAY FROM A HUMBLE CONFIDENCE IN TRANSFORMING GRACE TO OVERCONFIDENCE IN ONE’S OWN EXPERIENCE AND GIFTS

Longevity and success in ministry are good things, but they can also be dangerous things for the heart of a pastor. We are all capable of becoming all too confident in ourselves. A confidence shift begins to take place from the treasure of humble confidence in the power of rescuing, forgiving, transforming, and delivering grace, to rest in my own knowledge, abilities, gifts, and experience. Because of this, I don’t grieve enough, I don’t pray enough, I don’t prepare enough, I don’t confess enough, and I don’t listen to others enough. I have begun to assign to myself capabilities I don’t have, and because I do, I don’t minister out of my own sense of need for Christ’s grace, and I don’t seek out the help of others.

In each area it is tempting for my ministry to be shaped by a shift from confidence in the treasure of the relentless grace of Jesus, the redeemer, to hope in earthbound treasures, which he reminds us (Matt. 6:19–34) are temporary by nature and have no capacity to deliver what we are seeking. Could it be that these treasure shifts lead to so many of the familiar institutional problems and relational breakdowns in ministry? Could it be that these shifts are what cause ministry to become a burden rather than the joy that it actually is? Your ministry will live at the dangerous intersection between the difficulties and temptations of this fallen world and the kingdom battle that is still going on in your heart. This crucial intersection will be the focus of the rest of this book.
The treasures of the kingdom of self become all the more seductive and powerful when I, as pastor, lose sight of the glories of what I’ve been given in Christ. When I do this, I begin to think of myself as poor when grace has made me rich, and I seek riches in places where they simply cannot be found. But I need not run away in shame or give way to panic, because the grace of the cross has covered this struggle as well and will work again today to rescue me from me.

WHAT TO REMEMBER

In the face of all of this, what are the things that we must remember? Let’s approach the question this way. The experts say that there are only three things to consider when buying a piece of property: location, location, location. The same could be said about life. When you understand location, you live and minister in a radically different way. Confused? Let me point you to four ways in which location matters.

1) YOU LIVE IN A DRAMATICALLY FALLEN WORLD

You have to be prepared. You have to live with realistic expectations. You simply must bring a biblical understanding to the place where you now live and minister, or you will be constantly unprepared and disappointed. You and I live in a very broken world where there is trouble on every side. Your body and mind are affected by the fall and don’t always work as they should. Your family and friendships will not work as they were designed. The government over you does not function as it was created to function. The church you serve is filled with flawed people yet in need of redemption. The broken physical environment suffers under the weight of the fall. The apostle Paul says it very well in Romans 8: “The whole creation has been groaning together in the pains of childbirth until now. And not only the creation, but we ourselves, who have the firstfruits of the Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait eagerly for adoption as sons, the redemption of our bodies” (vv. 22–24).
There’s no escaping it: you are located in a place where trouble of some kind will greet you every day. Much of that trouble will live inside you. You live and minister in a place where somehow, some way, temptation will greet you every day. When you face this harsh reality, you will live prepared for the troubles that come your way.

2) THE BIG BATTLE IS FOUGHT IN YOUR HEART

In acknowledging the brokenness of the world where you live and minister, you do not want to give way to spiritual environmentalism in which you blame all of your struggles on things outside of you. That was the mistake of the medieval monastery, walled communities separated from the evil world and intended to foster righteous living. As it turned out, these communities tended to repeat all the ills of the surrounding world from which they had separated.
Monasteries were a failure because they neglected one very significant biblical truth: the biggest danger to every human being, even those in ministry, is located inside of him, not outside of him. There is something dark and deceitful that still lurks in the heart of every one of God’s children who has not yet been fully glorified: sin. It is only ever the sin inside of you that draws and hooks you to the sin outside of you. Every day there is a war fought for control of your heart. But your jealous Savior, with the zeal of gorgeous redemptive love, will not share your heart. He will not rest until your heart is ruled by him and him alone.

3) YOU WILL RUN SOMEWHERE FOR REFUGE

In the middle of trouble, when you are in the heat of the battle, you will run somewhere for refuge. You will run somewhere for rest, comfort, peace, encouragement, wisdom, healing, and strength. There is only one place to run where true protection, rest, and strength can be found. You and I must learn, in life and ministry, to make the Lord our refuge.
Perhaps in trouble you run to other people, hoping that they can be your personal messiah. Perhaps you run to entertainment, hoping to numb your troubles away. Maybe you run to a substance, trying your best to turn off the pain. Maybe you are tempted to run to food or sex, fighting pain with pleasure. Since none of these things can provide the refuge that you seek, putting your hope there tends only to add disappointment to the trouble you’re already experiencing.
God really is your refuge and strength. Only he rules every location where your trouble exists. Only he controls all the relationships in which disappointment will rear its head. Only he has the power to rescue and deliver you. Only he has the grace you need to face what you are facing. Only he holds the wisdom that, in trouble, you so desperately need. Only he is in, with, and for you at all times. He is the refuge of refuges. Do you run to him?

4) WHERE YOU ARE HEADING, TROUBLE WILL BE NO MORE

You could argue that the biblical story is about three locations. The garden in Genesis was a location of perfection and beauty but became a place of sin and trouble. The hill of Calvary was a place of both horrible suffering and transforming grace. And the New Jerusalem, that place of peace and refuge lit by the brightness of the Son, will be our final refuge forever. Because of the cross of Jesus Christ, your story will not end with daily trouble and temporary refuge. No, your final location will be utterly unlike anything you have ever experienced, even on your best and brightest ministry day. You are headed for the New Jerusalem, where the final tear will be dried and trouble will be no more.

Today, in life and ministry, you will face trouble of some kind. Today you will run somewhere for refuge. Today there is hope and help to be found. May God be your refuge, and as you run to him, may you remember that he has promised you that there will be a day when your trouble is no more. But you live between the already and the not yet, and the battle still rages. The question for you, pastor, is, are you an aware, wise, and prepared soldier who runs again and again to the Captain of your soul for rescuing, forgiving, transforming, empowering, and delivering grace?

PART 2

THE DANGER OF LOSING YOUR AWE
(FORGETTING WHO GOD IS)

CHAPTER EIGHT

FAMILIARITY

He said it rather matter-of-factly, probably not understanding the significance of what he was saying, but I couldn’t get his words out of my head. He was the head of a national ministry. We were in a meeting, talking about ministry partnership. I was sharing my excitement about what I saw happening in the church around the world, and he said, “I don’t think anything excites me anymore.” It wasn’t my place to respond to what he said, but I immediately thought, You’d better be excited. You are leading a ministry, and if you can’t get your excitement back, maybe you shouldn’t be doing what you’re doing. He had lost his excitement, and he was left with a duty to do the business of ministry in repetitive, day-after-day, joyless obligation. What a sad and dangerous place to be!
Perhaps it begins in seminary with the up-close examination of every element of the faith. Perhaps there is a moment when the glory of God just doesn’t seem all that glorious anymore. Perhaps living in the middle of a theological community begins to dull my excitement and numb my amazement. Perhaps the Bible gets reduced to little more than a theological manual to be exegeted and responded to. Perhaps even God himself becomes more a divine being to study and theologically understand than the Lord of glory that he is.
Perhaps it is all about the dynamic of familiarity. The great Princeton professor and theologian B. B. Warfield wrote this to his students:

We are frequently told, indeed, that the great danger of the theological student lies precisely in his constant contact with divine things. They may come to seem common to him because they are customary. As the average man breathes the air and basks in the sunshine without ever a thought that it is God in his goodness who makes his sun to rise on him, though he is evil, and sends rain to him, though he is unjust; so you may come to handle even the furniture of the sanctuary with never a thought above the gross earthly materials of which it is made. The words which tell you of God’s terrible majesty or of his glorious goodness may come to be mere words to you—Hebrew and Greek words, with etymologies, inflections and connections in sentences. The reasonings which establish to you the mysteries of his saving activities may come to be to you mere logical paradigms, with premises and conclusions, fitly framed, no doubt, and triumphantly cogent, but with no further significance to you than their formal logical conclusiveness. God’s stately steppings in his redemptive processes may become to you a mere series of facts of history, curiously interplaying to the production of social and religious conditions and pointing mayhap to an issue which we may shrewdly conjecture: but much like other facts occurring in time and space which may come to your notice. It is your great danger. But it is your great danger only because it is your great privilege. Think of what your privilege is when your greatest danger is that the great things of religion may become common to you! Other men, oppressed by the hard conditions of life, sunk in the daily struggle for bread perhaps, distracted at any rate by the dreadful drag of the world upon them and the awful rush of the world’s work, find it hard to get time and opportunity so much as to pause and consider whether there be such things as God, and religion, and salvation from the sin that compasses them about and holds them captive. The very atmosphere of your life is these things; you breathe them in at every pore: they surround you, encompass you, press in upon you from every side. It is all in danger of becoming common to you! God forgive you, you are in danger of becoming weary of God!

What powerful words of warning to everyone in ministry of any type: “The great danger … lies precisely in his constant contact with divine things.” What is the danger? It is that familiarity with the things of God will cause you to lose your awe. You’ve spent so much time in Scripture that its grand redemptive narrative, with its expansive wisdom, doesn’t excite you anymore. You’ve spent so much time exegeting the atonement that you can stand at the foot of the cross with little weeping and scant rejoicing. You’ve spent so much time discipling others that you are no longer amazed at the reality of having been chosen to be a disciple of Jesus Christ. You’ve spent so much time unpacking the theology of Scripture that you’ve forgotten that its end game is personal holiness. You’ve spent so much time in strategic, local-church ministry planning that you’ve lost your wonder at the sovereign Planner that guides your every moment. You’ve spent so much time meditating on what it means to lead others in worship, but you have little private awe. It’s all become so regular and normal that it fails to move you anymore; in fact, there are sad moments when the wonder of grace can barely get your attention in the midst of your busy ministry schedule.
Artists talk of the dynamic of visual lethargy, which means that the more you see something, the less you actually see it. On that drive to work the first day, you are conscious of all the sights and sounds. You notice that beautiful grove of ancient trees and that cool modern duplex on the corner. But by your twentieth trip, you’ve quit noticing, and you’re wishing the traffic would move faster so you could get to work, for Pete’s sake! Something has happened to you that seems inevitable but is not good. You have quit seeing, and in your failure to see, you have quit being moved and thankful. The beauty that once attracted you is still there to see, but you don’t see it, and you cannot celebrate what you fail to see. Could there be a greater danger in ministry than that the one leading the ministry would lose his awe? Let me explain.
Perhaps the place to begin is with one of the Bible’s awe passages, Psalm 145.

I will extol you, my God and King,
and bless your name forever and ever.
Every day I will bless you
and praise your name forever and ever.
Great is the LORD, and greatly to be praised,
and his greatness is unsearchable.

One generation shall commend your works to another,
and shall declare your mighty acts.
On the glorious splendor of your majesty,
and on your wondrous works, I will meditate.
They shall speak of the might of your awesome deeds,
and I will declare your greatness.
They shall pour forth the fame of your abundant goodness
and shall sing aloud of your righteousness.

The LORD is gracious and merciful,
slow to anger and abounding in steadfast love.
The LORD is good to all,
and his mercy is over all that he has made.

All your works shall give thanks to you, O LORD,
and all your saints shall bless you!
They shall speak of the glory of your kingdom
and tell of your power,
to make known to the children of man your mighty deeds,
and the glorious splendor of your kingdom.
Your kingdom is an everlasting kingdom,
and your dominion endures throughout all generations.

The LORD is faithful in all his words
and kind in all his works.
The LORD upholds all who are falling
and raises up all who are bowed down.
The eyes of all look to you,
and you give them their food in due season.
You open your hand;
you satisfy the desire of every living thing.
The LORD is righteous in all his ways
and kind in all his works.
The LORD is near to all who call on him,
to all who call on him in truth.
He fulfills the desire of those who fear him;
he also hears their cry and saves them.
The LORD preserves all who love him,
but all the wicked he will destroy.

My mouth will speak the praise of the LORD,
and let all flesh bless his holy name forever and ever.

What is the overriding worldview of this psalm? It is that every human being has been hardwired by God to live in daily awe of him. This means the deepest, most life-shaping, practical daily motivation of every human being was designed to be the awe of God. This is the calling of every person. This is the umbrella of protection over every person. This is the reality that is to define and give shape to every other reality in a person’s life. What does this functionally look like?
Well, it should be the thing that in some way motivates everything I do and say. Awe of God should be the reason I do what I do with my thoughts. It should be the reason I desire what I desire. Awe of God should be the reason I treat my wife the way I do and parent my children in the manner I do. It should be the reason I function the way I do at my job or handle my finances the way I do. It should structure the way I think about physical possession and personal position and power. Awe of God should shape and motivate my relationship with my extended family and neighbors. Awe of God should give direction to the way I live as a citizen of the wider community. It should form the way that I think about myself and my expectations of others. Awe of God should lift me out of my darkest moments of discouragement and be the source of my most exuberant celebrations. Awe of God should make me more self-aware and more mournful of my sin while it makes me more patient with and tender toward the weakness of others. It should give me courage I would have no other way and wisdom to know when I am out of my league. Awe of God is meant to rule every domain of my existence.
But there is more. Awe of God must dominate my ministry, because one of the central missional gifts of the gospel of Jesus Christ is to give people back their awe of God. A human being who is not living in a functional awe of God is a profoundly disadvantaged human being. He is off the rails, trying to propel the train of his life in a meadow, and he may not even know it. The spiritual danger here is that when awe of God is absent, it is quickly replaced by our awe of ourselves. If you are not living for God, the only alternative is to live for yourself. So a central ministry of the church must be to do anything it can to be used of God to turn people back to the one thing for which they were created: to live in a sturdy, joyful, faithful awe of God.
This means that every sermon should be prepared by a person whose study is marked by awe of God. The sermon must be delivered in awe and have as its purpose to motivate awe in those who hear. Children’s ministry must have as its goal to ignite in young children a life-shaping awe of God. The youth ministry of the church must move beyond Bible entertainment and do all it can to help teens to see God’s glory and name it as the thing for which they will live. Women’s ministry must do more than give women a place to fellowship with one another and do crafts. Women need to be rescued from themselves and a myriad of self-interests that nip at their hearts, and awe of God provides that rescue. Men’s ministries need to recognize the coldness in the heart of so many men to the things of God and confront and stimulate men with their identity as those created to live and lead out of a humble zeal for God’s glory rather than their own. Missions and evangelism must be awe-driven. Remember, Paul argues that this is the reason for the cross. He says that Jesus came so that “those who live may no longer live for themselves, but for him who loved them and gave himself for them” (see 2 Cor. 5:15).
Awe of God is one of the things that will keep a church from running off its rails and being diverted by the many agendas that can sidetrack any congregation. Awe of God puts theology in its place. Theology is vitally important, but whatever awe of theology we have is dangerous if it doesn’t produce in us a practical awe of God. Awe of God puts the ministry strategies of the church in their proper place. We don’t put our trust in our strategies but in the God of awesome glory, who is the head of the church we are endeavoring to lead well. Awe of God puts ministry gifts and experience in their proper place. We cannot grow arrogant and smug about our gifts, because unless those gifts are empowered by the glorious grace of the God we serve, they have no power to rescue or change anyone. Awe of God puts our music and liturgy in its proper place. Yes, we should want to lead people in worship that is both biblical and engaging, but we have no power to really engage the heart of people without the awesome presence of the Holy Spirit, who propels and applies all we seek to do. Awe of God puts our buildings and property in their proper place. How a building is constructed, maintained, and used is a very important issue, but buildings have never called or justified anyone; only a God of awesome sovereign grace is able to do so. Awe of God puts our history and traditions in their proper place. Yes, we should be thankful for the ways God has worked in our past, and we should seek to retain the things that are a proper expression of what he says is important, but we don’t rest in our history; we rest in the God of glory, who is the same yesterday, today, and forever!
We must be committed to do anything we can to be that generation that commends God’s works, his glory, to the next generation so that they may be rescued and motivated by a glory bigger than the typical catalog of glories they would choose for themselves.
Now, it’s very hard to preach and shape the ministry of the church this way if familiarity has produced a blindness that has effectively robbed you of your awe of God. It is very difficult in ministry to give away what you do not possess yourself (a major theme of this book). In ways of which you are not always aware, your ministry is always shaped by what is in functional control of your heart. If you are more motivated by the awe-inspiring experience of having the esteem and respect of the people around you, you will do ministry in a way that is structured to get that respect, even though you probably aren’t aware of it. If your heart is ruled by the awesome power that comes from controlling the people and situations around you, you will work in your ministry to be in control. If your heart is more ruled by fear of man than by fear of God, you will build a ministry that erects walls of protection around you and builds a moat between your public persona and your private life. If your heart is more moved by the awe-stimulating experience of being theologically right than by an awe of God, who lives at the center of all that theology, you will be a theological gatekeeper who does not pastor messy people well. If your heart is ruled more by envy over the awe-inspiring ministry of another than by an awe of the God who has called and gifted you, you will minister out of a debilitating dissatisfaction with the situation and location of your calling.
Remember again that the ministry you are doing is never just shaped by your gifts, knowledge, skill, and experience. It is always also shaped by the true condition of your heart. This is why it is important to acknowledge that local church ministry is one big glory war. In every situation, location, and relationship of your ministry there is a war going on for what glory will magnetize your heart and, therefore, shape your ministry. There is a war going on between the awe of God and all of the awe-inspiring things that are around you that God created. Awe of God will capture you and your ministry, or you will be captured by some kind of created awe. Remember, any glorious thing in creation was given that glory by God so it would function as a finger pointing you to the one glory that should rule your heart—him.
The fact of the matter is that many pastors become awe numb or awe confused, or they get awe kidnapped. Many pastors look at glory and don’t see glory anymore. Many pastors are just cranking out because they don’t know what else to do. Many pastors preach a boring, uninspiring gospel that makes you wonder why more people aren’t sleeping their way through it. Many pastors are better at arguing fine points of doctrine than at stimulating divine wonder. Many pastors seem more stimulated by the next ministry vision or the next step in the strategic plan than by the stunning glory of the grand intervention of grace into sin-broken hearts. The glories of being right, successful, in control, esteemed, and secure often become more influential in the way that ministry is done than the awesome realities of the presence, sovereignty, power, and love of God. Many pastors have lost their awe and either don’t know it or don’t know how to get it back.

THE PRACTICAL MINISTRY FRUIT OF THE AWE OF GOD

What things does the awe of God produce in the heart of a pastor that are vital for an effective, God-honoring, and productive ministry? Below is your list.

1) HUMILITY

There is nothing that will put you in your place, nothing that will correct your distorted view of yourself, nothing that will yank you out of your functional arrogance, or nothing that will take the winds out of the sails of your self-righteousness like standing, without defense, before the awesome glory of God.
In the face of his glory I am left naked with no glory whatsoever to hold before myself or anyone else. As long as I am comparing myself to others, I can always find someone whose existence seems to be an argument for how righteous I am. But if I compare the filthy rags of my righteousness to the pure and forever unstained linen of God’s righteousness, I want to run and hide in heartbreaking shame.
This is exactly what happened to Isaiah, recorded in Isaiah 6. He stands before the awesome throne of God’s glory and says, “Woe is me! For I am lost; for I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips; for my eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts!” (v. 5). Isaiah is not speaking in formal religious hyperbole here. He is not trying to ingratiate himself with God by being oh so humble. No, it is only in light of the awesome glory and holiness of God that you come to have an accurate view of yourself and the depth of your need for the rescue that only a God of glorious grace can provide.
Somewhere along the way in ministry, too many pastors have forgotten who they are. They have a bloated, distorted, grandiose view of themselves that renders them largely unapproachable and allows them to justify things they think, desire, say, and do that simply are not biblically justifiable. I have been there and at times fall into being there again, and when I am there, I need to be rescued from me. When you are too much in awe of you, you set up to be a self-righteous, controlling, overconfident, judgmental, unfalteringly opinionated, ecclesiastical autocrat, unwittingly building a kingdom whose throne will be inhabited by you, no matter how much you are able to convince yourself that you do it all for the glory of God.

2) TENDERNESS

The humility that awe of God is alone able to produce in my heart—that is, an awareness of my sin and desperate need for grace—then produces pastoral tenderness toward the people around me, who give empirical evidence that they are in need of the same grace. No one gives grace better than a person who is deeply persuaded that he needs it himself and is being given it in Christ. This tenderness causes me to be gracious, gentle, patient, understanding, and hopeful in the face of the sin of others, while never compromising God’s holy call. It protects me from deadly assessments like, “I can’t believe you would do such a thing,” or, “I would never have thought of …,” that are me telling me that I am essentially different from the people to whom I minister. It’s hard to bring the gospel to people I am looking down my nose at or neither like nor respect. In the face of the sin of others, awe-inspired tenderness frees me from being an agent of condemnation or from asking the law to do what only grace can accomplish and motivates me to be a tool of that grace.

3) PASSION

No matter what is or isn’t working in my ministry, no matter what difficulties or battles I am facing, the expansive glory of God gives me reason to get up in the morning and do what I have been gifted and called to do with enthusiasm, courage, and confidence. My joy isn’t handcuffed to the surrounding circumstances or relationships; I don’t have to have my heart yanked wherever they go. I have reason for joy because I am a chosen child and a conscripted servant of the King of kings and Lord of lords, the great Creator, the Savior, the sovereign, the victor, the one who does reign and will reign forever. He is my Father, my Savior, and my boss. He is ever near and ever faithful. My passion for ministry is not about how I am being received; it flows out of the reality that I have been received by him. My enthusiasm is not because people like me, but because he has accepted and sent me. My passion is not the result of my ministry being as glorious as I thought it could be, but because he is eternally and unchangeably glorious. So I preach, teach, counsel, lead, and serve with a gospel passion that inspires and ignites the same in the people around me.

4) CONFIDENCE

The confidence, that inner sense of well-being and capability in ministry, is not untoward self-confidence but comes from a knowledge of whom I serve. He is my confidence and ability. He will not call me to a task without enabling me to do it. He has more zeal for the health of his church than I ever will. No one has more interest in the use of my gifts than the one who gave them. No one has more zeal for his glory than he does. He is ever-present and ever-willing. He is all-powerful and all-knowing. He is boundless in love and glorious in grace. He does not change, and he is faithful forever. His word will not cease to be true. His power to save will never be exhausted. His rule will not run out. He will never be conquered by one greater than he. I can do what I have been called to do with confidence, not because of who I am but because he is my Father, and he is glorious in every way.

5) DISCIPLINE

There are inglorious times in everyone’s ministry. There are times when the naive expectations you have had of what it all would be like have proven to be just that—naive. There are passages of time when it’s going to take more than ministry success and the appreciation of the people around you to pull you out of bed to do with discipline the things you have been called to do. There will be times when there seems to be little fruit as the result of your labors and little hope of that changing anytime soon. There are times when you will think you have been betrayed and you feel alone. So it is vital that your discipline is rooted in something deeper than a horizontal assessment of how things are going. I am more and more persuaded in my own life that sturdy self-discipline, the kind that is essential in pastoral ministry, is rooted in worship. It is the awesome glory of God’s existence, character, plan, presence, promises, and grace that gives me reason to work hard and not give up, no matter whether we are in a “good” season or one that is stormy.

6) REST

Finally, as I face my own weaknesses and the messiness of the local church, what gives me rest of heart? It is glory that gives me rest. It is the knowledge that there is nothing too hard for the God whom I serve. It is the surety that all things are possible with him. It is knowing, with Abraham, that the One who made all those promises on which I base my ministry is faithful. There may seem to be many horizontal reasons to be anxious, but I will not let my heart be captured by worry or fear, because the God of inestimable glory who sent me has made this promise: “I will be with you.” I don’t have to play games with myself. I don’t have to deny or minimize reality in order to feel okay, because he has invaded my existence with his glory, and I can rest, even in the brokenness between the already and the not yet.

GETTING YOUR AWE BACK

I don’t have a set of strategies for you here. My counsel is to run now, run quickly, to your Father of awesome glory. Confess the offense of your boredom. Plead for eyes that are open to the 360-degree, 24/7 display of glory to which you have been blind. Determine to spend a certain portion of every day in meditating on his glory. Cry out for the help of others. And remind yourself to be thankful for Jesus, who offers you his grace even at those moments when that grace isn’t nearly as valuable to you as it should be.

CHAPTER NINE

DIRTY SECRETS

He got used to the bad habits of unfaith. “They’re just my way of unwinding,” he’d tell himself. He reasoned that they didn’t get in the way of what he had been called to do. He kept telling himself that he was working hard and doing well, but he wasn’t doing well. He had more sleepless nights than he was ready to admit. He had gained thirty pounds over the last several years. He numbed his brain every night with hours upon hours of vacuous TV or Internet pop culture. He had incurred more debt than ever before in his life. His wife would have said that he had become increasingly irritable and distant. At home he often came across as a rather joyless, overburdened man. His kids would say that even when he was there, he was often “not there.” He dreaded meetings and found himself easily distracted when he needed focus in order to prepare his next sermon. The door to his office was shut more now than it had been, and he delegated more of his duties to his executive pastor.
Yet no one in the congregation had a clue. He did all his public duties, and from the perspective of the person in the pew, he seemed to do them rather well. He led the meetings that he was appointed to lead and did his best to do the follow-up work that landed on his desk. The problem was that he was not doing well. There was a growing disparity between the public persona and the private man. There was a growing disconnect between the faith statements he made from up front and the thinking that ruled his heart most of the time. He carried around with him the dirty secret that many pastors carry, the one that is so hard for a “man of faith” to admit. The dirty secret was that much of what he did was not done out of faith but out of fear.
Perhaps this is a not-too-often-shared secret of pastoral ministry; that is, how much of it is driven not by faith in the truths of the gospel and in the person and work of the Lord Jesus Christ but by fear. It is very tempting for the pastor to load the welfare of the church on his shoulders, and when he does, he ends up being burdened and motivated by an endless and ever-changing catalog of “what ifs.” This never leads to a restful and joyful life of ministry but rather to a ministry debilitated by unrealistic and unmet goals, a personal sense of failure, and the dread that results.
How many pastors are living in a constant state of spiritual unrest? How many of us are haunted by personal insecurity? How many of us secretly wonder where God is and what in the world he is doing? How many of us are living self-protectively, saying, “I was taken once; it won’t happen to me again”? How many of us are afraid to admit failure? How many of us share with no one the struggles of faith that haunt us? How many of us fail to be candid and decisive because we are afraid of what will happen if we do? How many of us have found ways of escape, ways of coping that do not include preaching the gospel to ourselves? How many of us wish for easier places of ministry? How many of us carry our burdens home, rendering our parenting less than gracious and productive? How many of us have become quite skilled at hiding so that not even the people closest to us have any sense of what is going on at the level of our hearts? How many of us have moments of compromise fueled by the fear of man? How many of us have given particular people too much power of influence over us? How many of us have let fear cause us to be too opinionated, too domineering, and too controlling? How many of us let fear keep us silent when we ought to speak or drive us to speak when we ought to be silent? How many of us regularly work to recast as acts of faith things that we have actually done out of fear? How many of us would have to confess that there are moments when we are more ruled by fear of __________ than fear of God? How many of us have moments when we care more about being accepted or having our leadership validated than we do about being biblical? How many of us are weakened or paralyzed by fear of rejection? How many of us are too fearful to entrust vital pieces of the ministry of our churches to others? How many of us are afraid to examine how much fear engages and motivates us? How many of us?

LET’S TALK ABOUT FEAR

1) IN A FALLEN WORLD THERE ARE REASONS TO BE AFRAID

We live in a fallen, sin-broken world that does not operate as God intended. Whether it’s the weeds that tangle your garden, the violence that makes the inner city dangerous, the corruption of the city politician, or the death of a loved one, there are plenty of reminders all around you that the world in which we live is broken. Because of this, we all live and minister in an unpredictable and dangerous place where unforeseen, difficult things do happen. Your salvation and your call to ministry do not automatically give you a ticket out of the fallenness of your surroundings. Your life and your ministry will be touched and in some way shaped by the brokenness of your world. Whether it’s the downturn of the economy, the adultery of an elder, unexpected physical sickness, or some other trial, you will face hardship.
Because of this, it is silly to live in a fallen world and not be afraid in the responsible sense of what that means. Biblical faith does not require you to deny reality, so there are things that should concern and sober you. There are things that should cause you grief. There are things that you will be called to deal with quickly and decisively because of their potential danger. There are moments when fear of what could be is a spiritually healthy thing, but what you must guard against is being ruled by fear. The directive of Psalm 37:8 is very helpful here: “Fret not yourself; it tends only to evil.” If you allow yourself to be ruled by fear, you will trouble your own trouble. You will end up making bad things worse. The decisions we make in the panic of fear are the ones we end up regretting.

2) IN RELATIONSHIPS WITH FLAWED PEOPLE, THERE ARE REASONS TO BE AFRAID

Everyone you minister with and to is a flawed human being still in need of redemption. No one around you has a completely pure heart. No one is totally free of sinful thoughts, desires, cravings, or motives. No one always says the right thing. No one always makes the right choices. No one is always noble in his intentions. No one is free from acts of selfishness or self-aggrandizement. No one is completely loyal. No one always has your back. Because of this, relationships in the body of Christ are messy and unpredictable. They are the places where we experience some of our most gratifying joys and heart-wrenching pains. It is godly and responsible to be afraid of how sin can create power struggles, divisive ally groups, critical and judgmental attitudes, self-centered complaining, disloyalty, and ultimately division.

3) FEAR CAN BE A VERY GOOD AND GODLY THING

There is fear that causes you to be watchful and to protect the people in your ministry from the dangers of the real evil that exists both inside and outside of them. Eyes-wide-open, gospel-driven, sin-warring fear that at the same time rests in the grace of Jesus is a very good way to live in a world that itself is still groaning, waiting for redemption.

4) FEAR CAN BE AN UNGODLY AND DANGEROUS THING

Fear can overwhelm your senses. It can distort your thinking. It can kidnap your desires. It can capture your meditation so that you spend more time worrying about what others think than about what God has called you to be. Fear can cause you to make bad decisions quickly and fail to make good decisions in the long run. Fear can cause you to forget what you know and to lose sight of who you are. Fear can make you wish for control that you will never have. It can cause you to distrust people you have reason to trust. It can cause you to be demanding rather than serving. It can cause you to run when you should stay and to stay when you really should run. Fear can make God look small and your circumstance loom large. Fear can make you seek from people what you will only get from the Lord. Fear can be the soil of your deepest questions and your biggest doubts. Your heart was wired to fear, because you were designed to have a life that is shaped by fear of God. But horizontal fear cannot be allowed to rule your heart, because if it does, it will destroy you and your ministry.

5) FEAR IS ONLY EVER CONQUERED BY FEAR

Awe of God really is the solution here. It is only fear of God that has the spiritual power to overwhelm all the horizontal fears that can capture your heart. These relational-situational-location fears are only ever put in their proper place and given their appropriate size by a greater fear—fear of the Lord. Perhaps this is a good portion of what is being said in Proverbs when it declares that “fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom” (9:10). Allowing yourself to be twisted and turned by whatever fear has you at the moment is an unwise, unstable, and unproductive way of living. Living just to alleviate fear never leads to being fear free. It simply makes you more fearful of fear, more fear alert, and ultimately more fearful. It is only when God looms larger than anything you are facing that you can be protected and practically freed from the fear that either paralyzes you or causes you to make foolish decisions. Wise, stable, and fear-free living doesn’t require you to deny what you’re facing, but rather looks at whatever you are facing from the perspective of a gloriously freeing and motivating fear of the One who rules all the things that you would otherwise be afraid of. A functional awe of God really is the key to your heart’s not being ruled by fear.

FOUR DEBILITATING PASTORAL FEARS

1) FEAR OF ME

There are few things that will reveal to you the full range of your sin, immaturity, weakness, and failure like ministry will. There are few things that will expose your weaknesses to others as consistently as ministry does. There are few endeavors that will put you under public expectancy and scrutiny like ministry does. There are few things that are as personally humbling as ministry is. There are few endeavors that have the power to produce in you such deep feelings of inadequacy as ministry does. There are few things that can be such a vat of self-doubt as ministry is. In your ministry there is a great temptation to be sidetracked and harmed by your fear of you.
God finds Gideon threshing wheat in a winepress, because he was afraid of the Midianites, and greets this fearful man with one of the most ironic greetings in the Bible: “The Lord is with you, O mighty man of valor” (Judg. 6:12). Gideon essentially replies, “Well, if you’re with us, why is all this bad stuff happening?” God says, “I have chosen you to save Israel from the Midianites.” Gideon says, “You have to have the wrong address. I am from the weakest clan in Israel and I am the weakest person in my father’s house. You can’t really mean me.” And God says, “I will be with you.”
God’s response to Gideon’s fear of Gideon is very helpful here. He didn’t work to pump up his self-confidence. He didn’t work to help Gideon see that he brought more to the table than he thought he did. He didn’t do that, because Gideon’s problem was not first that he feared his inadequacies. No, his problem was an awe problem. Gideon failed to fear God in the “God is with me and he is able” sense of what that means. So Gideon was terrified at the thought of leading Israel anywhere.
My pastorate in Scranton, Pennsylvania, had been successful in exposing the full range of my immaturity and weakness, and in ways that had been very painful these were often on public display. I had thought I was so ready. I had done very well in seminary, and I was ready to take on the world. But God had called me to a very broken, very difficult place and had used this place to yank me out of my pride and self-righteousness so that I would find my hope in him. I was hurt, disappointed, tired, overwhelmed, angry, and a bit bitter. I felt God had set me up and people had treated me unkindly, and all I wanted to do was run. I had an education degree and thought I would move somewhere far away and run a Christian school. I had announced my plan to resign to my board. They pleaded with me not to go, but I was determined. So the next Sunday I made my announcement and had a momentary sense of relief. Well, my little congregation was not relieved, so I had many conversations after the service. Much later than usual I made my way out the door, only to be greeted by the oldest man in our church.
He approached me and asked if we could talk. “Paul,” he said, “we know that you’re a bit immature and need to grow up. We know you are a man with weaknesses, but where is the church going to get mature pastors if immature pastors leave?” I felt as if God had just nailed my shoes to the porch. I knew he was right, and I knew I couldn’t leave. In the next several months I began to learn what it means to minister in weakness but with a security-giving, courage-producing awe of God. I am still learning what it means to be in such awe of him that I am no longer afraid of me.

2) FEAR OF OTHERS

Most of the people you serve will love and appreciate you and will encourage you as they are able, but not all of them. Some will love you and have a wonderful plan for your life! Some will assign themselves to be the critics of your preaching and/or leadership. Some will be loyal and supportive, and some will do things that undermine your pastoral leadership. Some will give themselves to the ministry in sacrificial acts of service, and some will complain about the way they are being served. Some will approach you with loving candor, and some will give way to the temptation to talk behind your back. Some will jump in and get involved, while others will always relate to the church with a consumer’s mentality. Some you will connect with easily, and with others you will find relationships much more difficult.
Because your ministry will always be done with people and for people, it is vital that people are in the right place in your heart. You cannot allow fear of people to close you off to others’ perspectives or make you unwilling to delegate ministry tasks, nor can you allow fear to let others set the agenda so that they wrongly control the direction of the ministry to which God has called you. You cannot allow yourself to minister with a closed door, and you cannot be so sensitive to the opinions of others that you are unable to lead.
Because all the people you minister with and to are still dealing with indwelling sin, relationships and ministry with them will be messy. People will hurt you and damage your ministry. People will demand of you what they should not demand and will respond to you in ways they should not respond. In the middle of all of this, particular people, those who are influential and vocal, will loom larger than they should in your thoughts and motives. They will be afforded more power to influence you and the way you do ministry than they should. Rather than working for the glory of God, you will be tempted to work for their approval. Or, rather than working for the glory of God, you will work to disarm or expose them. In both cases your ministry is being corrupted by an ancient human fear—the fear of man.
The power that fear of man has to divert or delude ministry is powerfully portrayed in Galatians 2:11–14. Peter not only compromised, but he forsook the ministry to the Gentiles to which God had called him (see Acts 10) because he was afraid of “the circumcision party.” Paul’s critique was that Peter’s conduct “was not in step with the truth of the gospel,” so he confronted Peter. How much ministry is diverted by actions, reactions, and responses that are rooted not in fear of God but in fear of man? How often does this compromise the work of the gospel? How often does this cause people to stumble? How often are we tempted to act in a way that does not accord with what we say we believe? How much is fear of man setting the agenda in our churches? With openness and humility we need to keep asking these questions.
I wish I could say I am free of this fear, but I’m not. What about you? There have been times when I’ve found myself thinking, as I was preparing a sermon, that a particular point would finally win over one of my detractors. In that moment my preaching was about to be shaped not by my zeal for God’s glory but by my hope that what I said would cause someone to finally see my glory. I understand that this is an ongoing war for the rule of my heart for which I have been given powerful, ever-present grace.

3) FEAR OF CIRCUMSTANCES

Since you don’t author your own story, and since you haven’t penned the script of your own ministry, there is a constant unpredictability to life and ministry. In this world of the unexpected, you are always living in the tension between who God is and what he’s promised and the unexpected things that are on your plate. In the intersection between promise and reality, you have to be very careful to guard your meditation. You have to be very disciplined when it comes to what you do with your mind. Permit me to explain.
Abraham had been told by God that his descendants would be like the sand on the seashore, and he had staked his life on this promise. Now, the normal expectation would be that his wife, Sarah, would give birth early and often. But that did not happen. All throughout Sarah’s childbearing years she was unable to conceive. Now both she and Abraham were old, way too old to seriously think that they would be blessed with the promised son. Old Abraham was now living in the tension between God’s promise and the facts of his circumstance. When you’re in the intersection between the promises of God and the details of your situation, what you do with your mind is very important. In this intersection, God will never ask you to deny reality. Abraham did not deny reality. Romans 4 says that he “considered the barrenness of Sarah’s womb” (v. 19). Faith doesn’t deny reality. No, it is a God-focused way of considering reality.
But the passage tells you more. It tells you what Abraham did with his meditation. He didn’t invest himself in turning his circumstances inside out and over and over. No, he considered his circumstances, but he meditated on God. And as he meditated on God, he actually grew stronger in faith even though nothing in his circumstances had changed yet. For many people in ministry, waiting becomes a chronicle of ever-weakening faith because meditating on the circumstances will leave you in awe of the circumstances. They will appear to grow larger, you will feel smaller, and your vision of God will be clouded. But if you meditate on the Lord, you will be in greater awe of his presence, power, faithfulness, and grace. The situation will seem smaller, and you will live with greater confidence even though nothing has changed. Have the circumstances captured your meditation? Are there ways in which you have grown weaker in faith? Or do the eyes of your heart focus on a God who is infinitely greater than anything you will ever face?

4) FEAR OF THE FUTURE

You always live and minister in the hardship of not knowing. In both life and ministry you are called to trust and obey and believe that God will guide and provide. You and I do not know what the next moment will bring, let alone the next month or year. Security is never to be found in our attempt to figure it all out or in trying to divine the secret will of God. His secret will is called his “secret will” because it is secret! Yet in all of this, because you are a rational human being, there is a desire to know, to figure it out ahead of time. The more you concentrate on the future, the more you’ll give way to fear of the future, and the more you’ll be confused and de-motivated in the here and now.
Not knowing is hard. It would be nice to know if that elder is going to succumb to the temptation of being divisive. It would be nice to know if the finances of the church are going to rebound. It would be nice to know how that new preaching series will be received, if those young missionaries will make all the adjustments that they need to make, or if you’ll get the permits to build that needed worship space. The fact of the matter is that we find questions of the future hard to deal with because we find it difficult to trust God. The One that we have said we’ve put our trust in knows everything about the future because he controls every aspect of it. Our fear of the future exposes the struggle we have to trust him and, in trusting him, to rest in his guidance and care, even though we don’t really know what is coming next. Awe of God really is the only way to be free of fear of what is coming next. When my trust in God is greater than my fear of the unknown, I will be able to rest, even though I don’t have a clue what will greet me around the corner. Pastor, do you load the future on your shoulders, with all of its questions and concerns? Or do you give yourself to the work of the present, leaving what is to come in God’s capable hands? How much are you haunted by the “what ifs”? Do you greet the unknown with expectancy or dread? Do God’s presence and promises quiet your unanswerable questions about the future?

SO, WHERE DO WE GO FROM HERE?

Fear is a daily battle that everyone in ministry is called to fight. Because we all tend at points to suffer from God amnesia, because we live in a fallen world, and because we do not write our own stories, being ruled by fear is always a clear and present danger. There are moments when all of us get captured. There are ways in which all of us get sidetracked. There are times when worry is a more powerful shaper of ministry than faith. There are times that dread is more powerful than trust. There are times when all of us are overwhelmed by our weaknesses or weighed down by the circumstances. There are times when fear causes all of us to be way too controlling. There are times that fear silences us when we need to speak and causes us to speak when we should be silent. There are times when fear causes all of us to do things we should not do or keeps us from doing what we have been called to do. So it is vital to ask, What in the world should we do about fear? Let me suggest four things.

1) HUMBLY OWN YOUR FEARS

Fear is never defeated by denying its existence. I know it’s hard for those called to be people of faith and to lead others into the faith to have to admit that they do things as a direct result of unfaith. Own your fear and run to the only One who is able to defeat it. Confess that you don’t always remember his presence and his glory. Confess those places where you assess situations as if he didn’t exist. Own the fact that you often love your comfort more than you love his glory. Confess that there are moments when you are more in awe of people than you are of him. And as you confess, rest in the surety of his acceptance, forgiveness, empowerment, and deliverance. His grace guarantees a day when fear will be no more.

2) CONFESS THOSE PLACES WHERE FEAR HAS PRODUCED BAD DECISIONS AND WRONG RESPONSES

Admit to those places of duplicity, favoritism, and compromise that resulted from letting horizontal fear replace vertical awe. Confess the places where you have not lived with courage the gospel that you say you believe. Confess to the people whom, in fear, you sinned against by silence, gossip, control, disloyalty, idolatry, etc. And ask God to give you eyes to see the places where you are susceptible to fear and need to grow in faith.

3) PAY ATTENTION TO YOUR MEDITATION

In local church ministry there are so many difficult burdens that could capture your mind. There are so many things you could worry about. There are so many messy relationships, unfinished conversations, unrepentant sins, unfinished agendas, and unknown conclusions. In ministry, in intensely practical ways you are always living between the already and the not yet. So it is vital to always be aware of what is capturing your meditation. What grabs your thoughts when you’re driving or when you have a few quiet moments? Do you live Abraham’s paradigm, not denying the existence of trouble but prohibiting trouble from dominating and controlling your meditation? Does God loom so large in your thoughts that you grow strong in faith, even in the middle of what is unexpected and difficult?

4) PREACH THE GOSPEL TO YOURSELF

Because there will be many times when no one knows what you are thinking and therefore cannot interrupt your private conversation, you need to be committed to preaching the gospel to yourself. You need to preach a gospel that finds its hope not in your understanding and ability but in a God who is grand and glorious in every way and who has invaded your life and ministry by his grace. You need to preach a gospel to yourself that does not find its rest in you getting it right but in the righteousness of Jesus Christ. You need to preach a gospel to yourself that does not get its motivation from human success, respect, and acclaim but from plenteous grace, which you could never have earned. You need to tell yourself again and again that there is no pit of life or ministry so deep that Jesus isn’t deeper. You need to call yourself to rest and faith when no one else knows that private sermon is needed.

May grace cause you to have a ministry that is shaped by living faith and not by the long catalog of fears that greet each of us this side of our final home.

CHAPTER TEN

MEDIOCRITY

He rushed out at the end of the post-conference luncheon meeting with the staff of his church. It was about 2:30 p.m., and he was in a rush to get going because his sermon for the next day was hanging over his head. He told me he had some errands to do, which would be followed by dinner with his family, and then sometime in the evening he would lock himself in his home office and try to put together his message for the next day. No matter what happened the rest of that day, no matter how much time he was actually able to devote to his sermon, and no matter how well his preparation went, no matter how prepared he felt to deal with the text before him, he would get up the next day and say something.
I wondered how many pastors are in the same place and have developed the same ministry habits. I wondered how many throw something together at the last minute and how many sermons are not given the time necessary to communicate what needs to be communicated. I wondered how many congregations around the world are, plainly and simply, being poorly fed by unprepared pastors. I wondered how many sermons end up being boring restatements of favorite commentaries or little more than impersonal, poorly delivered theological lectures.
I don’t need to wonder anymore. Having spoken at literally hundreds of churches around the world, I have experienced this Saturday afternoon sermon scenario over and over again. It has left me both sad and angry. No wonder people lack excitement with the gospel. No wonder they don’t approach Sunday morning with anticipation. No wonder they quit believing that the Bible speaks to the drama of their everyday struggle. No wonder they quit thinking that their pastor can relate to what their life is like or to the questions that tend to haunt them. No wonder so many people in so many pews sit there with minds wandering and hearts disengaged. No wonder they find it hard to push the last week’s problems or the next day’s duties out of their minds as they sit there on Sunday morning.
I am very concerned about the acceptance of Sunday morning mediocrity, and I am persuaded that it is not primarily a schedule or laziness problem. I am convinced it is a theological problem. You see, the standards you set for yourself and your ministry are directly related to your view of God. If you are feeding your soul every day on the grace and glory of God, if you are in worshipful awe of his wisdom and power, if you are spiritually stunned by his faithfulness and love, and if you are daily motivated by his presence and promises, then you want to do everything you can to capture and display that glory to the people God has placed in your care. It is your job as a pastor to pass this glory down to another generation, and it is impossible for you to do that if you are not being awestricken by God’s glory yourself.
Now, the stakes are high here. You could argue that every worship service is little more than a glory war. The great question of the gathering is, will the hearts of this group of people be captured by the one glory that is truly glorious or by the shadow glories of the created world? As a pastor, I want to do everything I can to be used of God to capture the hearts of those gathered by the rescuing glory of God’s grace, by the insight-giving glory of God’s wisdom, by the hope-giving glory of his love, by the empowering glory of his presence, by the rest-giving glory of his sovereignty, and by the saving glory of his Son. But I know that this is a battle. I am speaking to people whose hearts are fickle and easily distracted. I know I am talking to people who are seduced by other glories. I know I am talking to people who live in the light of God’s glory every day and yet are capable of being functionally blind to its splendor.
I know I am addressing the single lady who has set her heart on the affection of a certain young man whom she thinks will deliver to her the happiness she has been craving. Sitting before me is the teenager who can’t think beyond the glories of Facebook, Twitter, and the Portal2 video game. In the congregation is the middle-aged man whose heart is captured by the glory of somehow, someway recapturing his youth. A wife is sitting there wondering if she will ever experience the glory of the kind of marriage that she dreamed about, the kind she knows others have. A man sits in the crowd knowing that he feeds his soul almost daily on the dark and distorted glories of pornography and has become a master at shifting spiritual gears. Some listening are more excited about a new outfit, new home, new car, new shotgun, newly sodded lawn, the opening of a new restaurant, a new vacation site, or that new promotion than they are about the good news of the gospel of Jesus Christ.
Of those who have gathered for worship, there are those distracted by grief, anger, discouragement, loneliness, envy, frustration, despair, or hopelessness, because the glories that they have looked to for their meaning, purpose, and inner happiness have failed them once again. These glories have proven to be more temporary than they thought they would ever be. They have been more elusive than they seemed at a distance. They have blown up in their faces or dripped like sand through their fingers. And even when they were wonderful to experience, they didn’t, in fact, leave their hearts satisfied. The buzz was short and the satisfaction elusive. So they sit there empty, hurt, angry, and confused.
They come into worship in the middle of a war that they probably don’t recognize. It is a war for the allegiance, the worship, of their hearts. In ways they probably don’t understand, they have again and again asked the creation to give them what only the Creator can provide. They have looked horizontally again and again for what can only be found vertically. They have asked people, situations, locations, and experiences to be the one thing they will never be: their savior. They have looked to these things to give them life, security, identity, and hope. They have asked these things to heal their broken hearts. They have hoped that these things would make them better people. So a war rages, and wounded soldiers sit before you. It is a glory war, a battle for what glory will rule their hearts and, in so doing, control their choices, words, and behaviors.
Along with this there really is an enemy who will do anything he can with lies, seduction, distraction, and deceit to keep my heart from focusing on the glory for which I was created to live, the glory of God. So it is a high and holy calling to step into the middle of this glory war commissioned to be one of God’s primary tools to recapture the wandering hearts of battle-scarred and battle-weary soldiers.
For others, following this God of glory has seemed to be anything but glorious. They were expecting joy and blessing, and what they got is pain, sadness, and trial. They find it increasingly hard to believe those glorious truths that God is near, that he hears, that he cares, that he is faithful, that he is wise, that he exercises his power for the good of his children, and that he is loving, kind, gracious, and patient. They feel that they’ve been forsaken. They feel they’re being punished. They are being tempted to conclude that what they were taught was true isn’t really true after all. They wonder why they have been singled out for suffering that others don’t seem to be going through. They wonder why they pray and nothing seems to happen. They have quit reading their Bible because it doesn’t seem to help, and they find that the songs on Sunday morning seem to be describing a very different reality from the one they live in. They’ve quit asking for prayer for the same things over and over again in their small group because it just makes them feel like a loser. They feel that the glory that was put before them has eluded them completely, and they don’t know what to do about it. So, without being conscious of it, they have begun to offer their hearts to other glories, hoping that somehow, someway, satisfaction will be found.
Pastor, to these beaten-down ones you have been called as an ambassador of glory. You have been called to rescue those who are awe discouraged and awe confused. You are called to represent the One who is glory, to people who, by means of suffering and disappointment, have become glory cynics. You have been called to be God’s voice to woo them back. You are placed in their lives as a divine means of rescue, healing, and restoration. You have been called to speak into the confusion with gospel clarity and authority. You have been called to give glory-bound hope to those who have become hopeless. You are called to speak liberating truths to those who have become deceived. You have been called to plead with disloyal children to once again be reconciled to their heavenly Father. You have been called to give glorious motivation to those who have given up. You have been called to shine the light of the glory of God into hearts that have been made dark by looking for life in all the wrong places. You have been called to offer the filling glories of grace to those who are empty and malnourished. You have been called to represent a glorious King, who alone is able to rescue, heal, redeem, transform, forgive, deliver, and satisfy. You have been called.

GOD’S GLORY, OUR EXCELLENCE

If your heart is in functional awe of the glory of God, then there will be no place in your heart for poorly prepared, badly delivered, functional pastoral mediocrity. Permit me to explain. I think we should all be shocked at the level of mediocrity that we tolerate in the life and ministry of the local church. No, I’m not talking about giving people room to grow and mature and not crushing them with criticism in the process. I’m talking about those places where our standards are simply too low, places where we could and should do much, much better. And I am convinced that if awe of God doesn’t reign in our hearts, then that awe won’t shape our preparation for and delivery of the things that God has called us to do in ministry.
Mediocrity is not a time, personnel, resource, or location problem. Mediocrity is a heart problem. We have lost our commitment to the highest levels of excellence because we have lost our awe. Awe amnesia is the open door that admits mediocrity. Awe of God is fear-producing, inspiring, motivating, convicting, and commitment-producing. There is no replacement for this in the leadership of the church of Jesus Christ. Awe protects us from us by asking more of us than we would ever ask of ourselves. Awe reminds us that it is not about us and so keeps us from dropping our guard when it might be convenient to do so.
Awe reminds you that God is so glorious that it is impossible for you, as his ambassador, to have ministry standards that are too high. I’m not talking about lavish, expensively furnished buildings. No, I’m talking about a sturdy commitment to do everything you can to display the glory of his presence and grace as powerfully and clearly as you can each time his people are gathered. You are in such awe of, and have been so satisfied by, his grace yourself that you have a zeal to display that grace to those under your care, a zeal you can get no other way. You are never just doing your duty. You are never just cranking it out. You are never just going through the motions. You are never just putting on a front. You are worshiping your way through whatever you are doing at that moment as the ambassador of an expansively glorious King. And you are in reverential fear of doing anything that would dent, diminish, or desecrate that glory in any way. As a pastor, you are a glory-captured tool for the capture of others.
It is here again that we are faced with the fact that our ministries are not shaped just by knowledge, experience, and skill but by the true condition of our hearts. Excellence in ministry flows from a heart that is in holy, reverential, life-rearranging, motivation-capturing awe of the Lord of glory. In fact, it is even deeper than that. Excellence is, in fact, a relationship. There is only one who is truly and perfectly excellent. He alone is the sum and definition of what excellence is and does. So the One who is excellence, in his grace, came to you when you were in a state of anything but excellence and, by grace, offered you the promise of actually becoming a partaker of his divine nature. He then connects you to purposes and goals way higher, way grander and more glorious, than you would ever have sought for yourself. By grace he causes you to think what you wouldn’t have thought and to desire what you had never before wanted. He opens your eyes to his glory. He opens the door to his kingdom. Your hope of ever being excellent in his eyes and doing what is excellent in his sight is found in your relationship to him and in his grace that not only forgives and accepts but radically transforms. And he calls and empowers you to display his excellency and the excellency of his grace. It is only this excellency that has the power to free us from the false excellency of human pride and the mediocrity that results when we are okay with ourselves and our world just the way they are.
It is when I am in awe at the reality that I have, by grace alone, been attached to what is truly excellent in every way that I want to be an ambassador of that excellence. I want others to experience the excellent grace that is freeing me from me and can free them as well. When this is true, I become committed to displaying the glory of that excellence in every way that is possible in the scope of my ministry. This means I will be sobered as I consider my calling to be the ambassador of the God of such glory, and I will be in awe of being called to put his grace on display. So I will have high standards for every aspect of the ministry that is under my care. Whether it is children’s or youths’ ministries, men’s or women’s ministries, small groups or outreach, whether it is leadership training or short-term missions, public worship or preaching, I will want each ministry of the church to be done in excellence so that they will faithfully display the excellence of the One who calls out of darkness into his marvelous light.
This means we will be committed to the disciplines that cause these ministries to be as free from chaos and mediocrity as is possible between the already and the not yet. First, we must be committed to preaching the gospel to ourselves, reminding ourselves of our ongoing need to be rescued from us and the low standards to which sin attracts us. We constantly remind ourselves of how we are tempted to value what is expedient and comfortable rather than what is excellent in the eyes of God. And we tell ourselves again and again that for these battles we have been given bountiful, right-here, right-now grace.
This also means that we will do everything to maintain relationships of unity, understanding, and love between us. We know we are sinners. We know we will sin against one another. We know there are moments when we will be disappointed and hurt. We know we will be misunderstood and wrongly judged. We know we will be selfish and controlling, self-righteous and demanding. We know we will ask one another to give what we have already been given in Christ. So we determine to give ourselves the humility of approachability and the courage of loving honesty. We will commit ourselves to regular patterns of confession and forgiveness. And we will celebrate together the grace that enables sinners to live and minister alongside sinners in a community of unity and love.
And we will be committed to the discipline of adequate preparation that enables us to do well what we have been called to do. You cannot have a ministry that is committed to ambassadorial excellence if these things (disciplines) are not a regular part of your community. If you forget who you are, your ministry will be shaped by a smugness that is more about displaying how great you are than about how glorious the Savior is, the Savior who is still meeting you in your weakness. If you are not committed to loving gospel community, you will minister out of frustration and discouragement, displaying God’s glory in an abstract form but not in its living, life-changing vitality. And if you are not committed to the discipline of preparation, you will offer sloppy leadership to poorly sighted people that will become more of a distraction from, rather than an enhancement of, their ability to see God for who is he and place their hope in him.

PREACHING AND THE GOD WHO IS EXCELLENT

I want to examine one place where I think there is entirely too much mediocrity in the church of Jesus Christ—preaching. I want to talk about preaching. Because of what God has called me to do, I get to be in churches around the world. For about forty weekends each year, I am with some body of Christ somewhere in the world. Often I am not able to return home on Saturday, so I will attend the service of the local congregation (when I am not scheduled to preach). What I am about to say will probably get me into trouble, but I am convinced it needs to be said. I am saddened and distressed to say it, but I am tired of hearing boring, inadequately prepared theological lectures read as manuscripts that will inspire no one by uninspired preachers—all done in the name of biblical preaching. There is a way in which, if you examine the whole process, it is neither biblical nor preaching! I am not surprised in these moments that people’s minds wander. I am not surprised that people are struggling to keep attentive and awake. I am surprised that more aren’t. They are being taught by one who has not brought the proper weapons into the pulpit to fight for them and with them the spiritual war that every moment of preaching actually is.
Preaching is more than the regurgitation of your favorite exegetical commentary, or a rather transparent recast of the sermons of your favorite preachers, or a reshaping of notes from one of your favorite seminary classes. It is bringing the transforming truths of the gospel of Jesus Christ from a passage that has been properly understood, cogently and practically applied, and delivered with the engaging tenderness and passion of a person who has been broken and restored by the very truths he stands up to communicate. You simply cannot do this without proper preparation, meditation, confession, and worship.
There simply is no way that you can begin to think about a passage for the first time on Saturday afternoon or evening and give it the kind of attention that it needs so that you understand and have been personally impacted by it and are prepared to give it to others in a way that is understandable and consumable and contributes to their ongoing transformation. As pastors, we have to fight for the sanctity of preaching, or no one else will. We have to demand that we are afforded the time in our job descriptions that is necessary to prepare well. We have to carve out time in our schedules to do whatever is necessary for each of us, given our gifts and maturity, to be ready to be a spokesman for our Savior king. We cannot become comfortable with patterns that denigrate preaching and degrade our ability to represent well a glorious God of glorious grace. We cannot allow ourselves to be too busy and too distracted. We cannot set low standards for ourselves and those we serve. We cannot be self-excusing and self-accommodating. We cannot allow ourselves to try to squeeze a thousand dollars’ worth of preparation into dime moments. We must determine to do everything we can to enter each moment of preaching well prepared. We must not lose sight of the excellent One and the excellent grace we have been called to represent. We cannot, because we are unprepared, let his splendor appear boring and his amazing grace appear run-of-the-mill.
The culture and discipline that surround our preaching always reveal the true character of our own hearts. This is exactly where confession and repentance need to take place. We cannot allow ourselves to blame our job descriptions or our busyness. We cannot allow ourselves to point the finger at the unexpected things that show up on the schedule of every pastor. We cannot allow ourselves to blame the demands of family. We have to humbly confess that our preaching is mediocre, not rising to the standard to which we have been called, and then that the problem is us. The problem is that we have lost our awe, and in losing our awe we are all too comfortable with representing God’s excellence in a way that is anything but excellent. Ministry mediocrity in any form is always an issue of the heart. If this describes you, then run in humble confession to your Savior and embrace the grace that has the power to rescue you from you and, in so doing, to give you back your awe.
It is important to understand the two essential parts of effective preaching and how each requires its own discipline of preparation. First, there is the content part of preaching. Preaching is all about accurately exegeting and understanding the truths of the gospel as they are unfolded in a particular passage of Scripture. I cannot rush this aspect of my preparation. I cannot leave the discipline of content until I have understood the purpose for and gospel content of the passage before me. And I must understand that if I am unable to practically apply the truths of the passage to my life and to those to whom I will preach, then I haven’t yet fully understood the passage. The exegetical process doesn’t end with understanding; it ends with application. Preaching is not just about “this is what this means”; it is also about “this is what it means to live in light of what this means.”
It is my experience that exegesis that ends with the pastor’s ability to apply what he has learned from the passage before him isn’t an event, but a process. It is necessary for me to live with a passage, to carry it around with me and to marinate my soul with its nourishing and thirst-quenching waters. I simply can’t do this in a couple hours. I need meditative time with the passage so that the Spirit can work through it in me and through me to the people under my ministry. I’m about to make some of you mad, but I’m going to say it. If you are developing original content late on a Saturday evening, you have no business preaching it on Sunday. It’s unlikely that you will have understood the full range of the radical gospel glories of the passage, it’s doubtful that they have had any time whatsoever to confront your own heart, and it’s unlikely that you have developed much readiness to communicate them winsomely and practically to your listeners.
At that late hour you will settle for a surface scan of the passage and call it a sermon; you will pirate the work of others even if you don’t know you’re doing it, and you will have little ability to portray well the radical confrontation and encouragement of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Because you have not taken the time necessary, you will preach theological stuff, depersonalized doctrinal bits and pieces that are disassociated from the gospel of grace. You will communicate ideas, but you will not powerfully preach a glorious Christ, who is powerfully present in every passage you will ever be called to preach. You will default to offering people a system of redemption (theology and rules), but you will not help them to find their hope and help in a redeemer. So your people will think they’re growing in maturity because they are growing in theological understanding, but your preaching will not bring them to the end of themselves and to the cross of Jesus Christ. We must always, always, remember that the theology of the Word of God is not an end in itself but a means to an end, and that end is a radically grace-transformed life.
But there is a second essential aspect to preaching. Preaching is not just a craft of content; it is also a craft of communication. You must meditate, pray, labor, wrestle, and work on how to communicate the truths that you have come to understand to the particular people who are in your care. I am persuaded that we have devalued the communication aspect of powerful, effective, life-changing gospel preaching. I am not talking about your trying to be a John Piper or a Tim Keller. No, I’m talking about your commitment to do everything you can to winsomely and cogently explain and apply the glorious truths that you exegeted as you undertook the necessary discipline of content. You have no time whatsoever to develop the communication aspect of your sermon—to think of a helpful turn of phrase, an illuminating personal illustration, or a practical point of gospel application—if the process hasn’t begun until Saturday. You’re just relieved that you got the content down, that you actually have something to say when it comes time to stand up and preach. But you won’t say things well, you won’t develop insight-giving word pictures, you won’t have that tender moment of self-disclosing honesty, you won’t make specific application to the culture that your people live in, you won’t show your people that every truth revealed in the passage is a finger that points to Christ, and you won’t leave people hungering for more. You have entered the pulpit with a bag of content, but it hasn’t yet been formed into a sermon.
I think of the relationship between these two aspects of preaching much the way I think about cooking. I love to cook, so I am the one in our family who cooks the Thanksgiving and Christmas feasts. Now, if you have purposed to feed your family a wonderful, memorable meal, it all starts with gathering fine ingredients. If you don’t take the time to hunt for the best ingredients available, you will never have that good meal of your dreams. The gathering of the best ingredients is analogous to the content part of preaching. Good preaching is rooted in the gathering of fine gospel ingredients out of the passage before you. But on Thanksgiving Day, I don’t put ingredients on the table. Ingredients are the substance of a meal, but they are not a meal. They must be formed into attractive, tasty, nutritious, and consumable elements that together form a meal. A hunk of butter and a mouthful of flour followed by a spoon of cornmeal is not very appetizing or digestible, but cornbread is a wonderful thing. The finest of turkeys placed raw on a table would be neither appealing nor edible. The forming of the fine ingredients collected into a beautiful meal is analogous to the communication aspect of preaching.
I am afraid that many preachers out there are in the sad habit of putting ingredients on the table. They may be fine ingredients, but, regrettably, they have not been formed into a meal, so they are neither attractive nor consumable. If everyone I feed were a chef, I would be able to put ingredients on the table so that they could form it into a meal; but they aren’t. And if everyone to whom you are preaching were a preacher/pastor, you could put gospel ingredients on the table so they could form them into a meal; but they are not. No, I am not discounting the Holy Spirit’s power to capture, convict, and change people through his Word. There is not a moment in preaching where we are not utterly dependent on him, and we are never called to do his work. But the Holy Spirit has commissioned us to be his instruments, and our job is to do everything we can to be sharp instruments in his redemptive hands.
I will tell you what this means for me. It means that I can’t have a fresh encounter with the truths I am to communicate from a particular portion of Scripture on the week that they are to be preached. A week does not give me enough content and communication time. I work ahead to prepare to preach wherever I am called. This means that when I prepare the content of a message, it is the message that I’ll be preaching in three or four weeks. This gives time for truths to marinate in my own heart and become more deeply and practically understood. On the week that the sermon is to be preached, I preach it aloud to myself some fifteen or twenty times. As I do this, both my understanding of the passage and the creative ways it can be communicated deepen and develop.
Now, I’m not suggesting that this regimen of preparation is the right one for you, but I am suggesting that we cannot be satisfied with poorly prepared exegetical meanderings delivered by a pastor who doesn’t see his own mediocrity because his heart needs to be recaptured by the awe of God’s glory and grace. God’s presence in our preaching and his grace that meets us in our weakness assure us that we can do better.
Pastor, are you suffering from an awe amnesia that allows you to set standards way lower than required if you are going to take your ambassadorial calling seriously? Has awe amnesia allowed you to be comfortable with mediocrity in ministry, which is a functional contradiction of the glories you celebrate? If so, don’t wallow in shame; don’t hide in guilt. Run to your Redeemer. Bask in his glorious grace. Seek the forgiveness and empowerment that only he can give. And commit yourself, by his grace, to the disciplines of excellence that will only ever happen as he recues you from you and gives you back your awe once again.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

BETWEEN THE ALREADY AND THE NOT YET

I wasn’t consciously proud. Maybe most proud people aren’t conscious of how proud they really are. But I felt that I had arrived. In ways that now shock and embarrass me, I thought of myself as a grace graduate. I didn’t minister out of my own need. I had done very well in seminary. I had planted a church in a very hard place. I had founded a Christian school that was growing rapidly. (Both the church and the school I had founded along with others, but I didn’t look at it that way.) I was getting invitations all over the place to speak. In ways that are hard for me to imagine now, I thought I had spiritually arrived. I had a scary self-assurance. I often looked at the people I was ministering to with a self-congratulatory pity, assuming, of course, that they were essentially different from me. No, I didn’t make fun of people, and I didn’t spend my time bragging about my accomplishments, but an attitude of arrival did shape my ministry.
I was incredibly impatient and often quietly irritated. I found it hard to delegate ministry to others. I wanted more control than was actually necessary and productive. I gave my opinion way too often. I treated the ministries God had called me to as if they belonged to me. I wanted people to quickly sign on to support my brainstorms. My sermons were rather arrogant lectures—you know, the final word on the topic or the passage. I once preached what I thought was the ultimate sermon on pride that was actually a living example of the same! My preaching and teaching was more law than gospel. This is typical of a person who thinks he is a law keeper.
As a pastor, I was making a dangerous self-assessment mistake. I had bought into a fallacious, distorted view of my spiritual maturity. This view is both very tempting and very comfortable for people in ministry, and when we buy into this view, it sets us up for a catalog of temptations. Rather than looking at myself in the accurate mirror of the Word of God—the only place where you will get both an accurate definition of spiritual maturity and a reliable read on your own spiritual condition—I looked elsewhere. I looked to excellent grades and student prizes in seminary to tell me how mature I was. It is a dangerous intellectual and knowledge-based method of assessing your spiritual condition. I looked to ministry skill to tell me how spiritually mature I was, forgetting that God gives gifts to whomever he wills. I looked to my ministry experience; the years of labor made me feel spiritually seasoned and mature.
Rather than humbly standing before the honest assessment of the mirror of the Bible to see myself as I really was, I looked into carnival mirrors. Now, the problem with the carnival mirror is that it really does show you you, but with distortion. You don’t actually have a 20-inch-high neck and a 6-inch torso; yes, it’s you in that concave mirror, but it’s not showing you the way you actually look. The danger of assessments of arrival greets everyone in ministry. The danger that you would quit thinking of yourself as weak and needy is always near. The danger that you would see yourself as being in a different category from those to whom you minister is right around the corner. This danger greets you every day because there are carnival mirrors all around that have the power to give you a distorted view of you. And when you think you’ve arrived, when you quit being convicted of and broken by your own weakness, failures, and sins, you will begin to make bad personal and ministry choices. The reality and confession of personal spiritual weakness is not a grave danger to your ministry. God has chosen to build his church through the instrumentality of bent and broken tools. It is your delusions of strength that will get you in trouble and cause you to form a ministry that is less than Christ-centered and gospel-driven.
When I hear a sermon that is essentially law-driven, that is, asking the law to do what only the grace of Jesus Christ can accomplish, I am immediately concerned about the preacher. I immediately wonder about his view of himself, because if he had any self-consciousness about his own weakness and sin, he would find little hope and comfort for himself and his hearers in that kind of sermon. You see this dynamic in the Pharisees. Because they thought of themselves as righteous, perfect law givers, they had no problem laying unbearable law burdens on others. Their misuse of the law had its roots not only in bad theology but also in ugly human pride. They saw law keeping as possible, because they thought they were keeping it. And they thought that others should get up and keep it as well as they did. They were the religious leaders of their day, but they were arrogant, insensitive, uncompassionate, and judgmental. They were not part of what God was doing at the moment; no, they were in the way of it.
I am afraid that there is a whole lot of pride in the modern pulpit. There is a whole lot of pride in the seminary classroom. There is a whole lot of pride in the church staff. It is one of the reasons for all the relational conflict that takes place in the church. It is why we are often better theological gatekeepers than tender and humble spokesmen for the gospel. It is why pastors often seem unapproachable. It is why we get angry in meetings or defensive when someone disagrees with us or points out a wrong. We are too self-assured. We are too confident. We too quickly assess that we are okay. We too quickly make heroes out of ourselves and others. We too often take credit for what sovereign grace produced. We too often assess that we don’t need the help that the normal believer needs. We are too quick to speak and too slow to listen. We too often take as personal affronts things that are not personal. We quit being students too soon. We don’t see ourselves as needy often enough. We have too little meditative-communion-with-Christ time nailed into our schedules. We confidently assign to ourselves more ministry work than we can do. We live in more isolation than is spiritually healthy. Pastor, there is ample evidence all around us that we tend to forget who we are and that we allow ourselves to be defined by things that should not define us.
Let me say again: if you are a pastor or ministry leader, you are at the same time a person in the middle of your own sanctification. You are not yet free of sin and all its attendant dangers. You still carry around moral susceptibility. You are capable of giving way to disastrous things. You are capable of losing your way. You are capable of ungodly attitudes and dark desires. You have not been completely delivered from pride, greed, lust, anger, and bitterness. There are places where you are an idolater, where the agenda is being set by a desire for some created thing more than it is by worship of your Creator. You do not always minister as an ambassador. There are times when you do your ministry work with the attitude of a king rather than as one called to represent the King. You do not always love God above all else. You do not always love your neighbor as yourself. You are not always kind and compassionate. You are not always patient and forgiving. There are moments when you love your little kingdom of one more than you love God’s kingdom. There are times when you love comfort and pleasure more than you love redemption. There are times when pride renders you unkind and unapproachable. There are times when you want your ministry to be about you. There are times when you’re irritated by the very people you’ve been called to pastor. You are not proud of all your thoughts. You would not want your congregation to hear all your words. You do things in private moments that you would not want seen in public.
These things are true of me as well. And they give evidence to the fact that we who are called to provide and lead ministry are in desperate need of ministry ourselves. We who proclaim the message of grace are deeply in need of grace ourselves. We have not arrived. We have not moved beyond a moment-by-moment need for grace. We are not yet out of danger. We are not yet free from temptation. The war for our hearts still rages. We still fall and fail. We simply have not arrived, but we are tempted to think we have because we buy into false assessments of our spiritual condition.

LOOKING INTO THE CARNIVAL MIRRORS OF MINISTRY

Because we are all tempted to be self-sufficient and to think that we are independently righteous, we are all attracted to overinflated, aggrandized views of ourselves. To use Paul’s words, we think of ourselves “more highly than we ought to think” (see Rom. 12:3). We all tend to want to have our righteousness recognized and confirmed. We all want to be seen as right and mature. We all want to be looked up to and esteemed. So we are attracted to things that seem to define us as Christlike and mature. In a word, we all are susceptible to having our definition of ourselves formed by the carnival mirrors that are in every ministry person’s life. Remember, no mirror that you look into to know yourself will ever show you you with the clarity and accuracy of the mirror of the Word of God. Let me suggest four of those mirrors.

1) THE MIRROR OF MINISTRY KNOWLEDGE

Biblical literacy and theological understanding are very important things; after all, God chose to make his greatest revelation of himself and his plan in a book. It is a book you must determine to know in every way. It’s a book the truth themes of which you must grow to understand as thoroughly as possible. You must see the fabric of truth, that is, how truths are interwoven and connect to one another. You must understand the flow of the plan of redemption. Biblical knowledge is a vital, essential, and irreplaceable thing; but it must not be confused with true faith or personal spiritual maturity. Faith is deeply more than what you do with your brain. Knowledge is an aspect of faith, but it doesn’t define faith. Ultimately, faith is an investment of the heart that leads to a radically new way of living your life. Spiritual maturity is more than maturity of knowledge. You can actually be mature in your understanding of God’s sovereignty but live a life of fear, because in your immaturity you have attached your security more to your control than to God’s wise rule. It is not an oxymoron to say that there are loads of theologically knowledgeable pastors who, in the way that they live and minister, are spiritually immature. Your level of biblical, theological knowledge is not a safe mirror into which to look to assess your spiritual maturity.

2) THE MIRROR OF MINISTRY EXPERIENCE

The longer you’ve been in ministry, the more ministry blocks you’ve been around, and the more ministry knocks you’ve taken, the more it feels like you’ve arrived. You’re no longer wet behind your ministry ears. You’re no longer new to the push and pull of local church ministry. You probably won’t be surprised by what will happen next because you’ve just about seen it all. You have come to know that ministry is war. You know that it is often as disappointing as it is exciting. You know that you’ll have both your detractors and your celebrants. You know the pressures you will face, balancing ministry and family. You know that local-church ministry is seasonal. No, I’m not talking about the weather here. I mean that pastors tend to go through good and bad seasons of ministry. So all of this experience makes you feel that you’re mature; but it can be a dangerous and distorted mirror to look into.
The fact is that there is a critical difference between the street-level wisdom gained from experience and spiritual maturity. You can know what is going to happen next, because you’ve been around the block a few times, but you may not deal well with what is going to happen next, because you lack maturity. If all that was needed to form maturity was a certain amount of experience, not only would there be many more mature people, but Jesus would not have had to come. Experience will teach you some things, but it simply has no power to make you holy. Sadly, when you let experience tell you that you are mature when you’re not, you quit being committed to change because you don’t think it’s needed.

3) THE MIRROR OF MINISTRY SUCCESS

It is very tempting to try to get your identity from your ministry success. But local-church ministry success is the result of things that are profoundly deeper than a leader’s insights, strategic planning, sense of the moments, ability to build a ministry team, and instilling a compelling ministry vision in the congregation. If our human ministry efforts are not propelled by God’s powerful grace and applied by the Holy Spirit, they will be for nothing. It is Christ and Christ alone who builds his church. This is humbling stuff because it requires us to admit that we have no power whatsoever to change anyone. We have no ability to advance God’s kingdom. So ministry success always says more about the Lord we serve than it does about us. Ministry success is not a valid measuring instrument of our maturity. In fact, a God of grace will bless our ministries in spite of us because of his zeal for his church and his commitment to his own glory.

4) THE MIRROR OF MINISTRY CELEBRITY

Pastoral-ministry celebrity is simply a dangerous thing. The people who are exposed only to your public ministry persona, your books or Internet blogs, and your voice when it is in a conference or on a DVD are functionally incapable of giving you an accurate view of yourself. You must take their congratulatory words as well meant but lacking in accuracy and, therefore, spiritual helpfulness. They haven’t seen you in your private domain, they do not know your heart, and they have not interviewed those who live nearest to you. Having said all this, it is still tempting to listen too much to your own press. It is tempting to think you have arrived because people treat you as if you’re something special. It is tempting to forget who you really are. Public acclaim is often the seedbed for spiritual pride. The question of pastoral maturity cannot be answered by people who appreciate you but, frankly, don’t really know you at all.

Pastor, do you examine yourself daily by humbly placing yourself before the one mirror you can trust, the mirror of the Word of God? Or have you fallen into the habit of looking into carnival mirrors that will only ever give you a misshapen view of where you are in your personal spiritual journey?

THE DANGEROUS RESULTS OF THINKING YOU’VE ARRIVED

I didn’t see it at the time, but I enjoyed the ministry celebrity that I experienced during my early days in coal country. I was the center of a little growing church and a rapidly growing Christian school, and I loved it. We were seeing fruit in a place where there hadn’t been much fruit, and people were excited. Thankful people seemed to be everywhere, and they expressed their thanks often. But, in ways I didn’t see then, I took a lot of the credit. I was unaware of how proud I had become until a man asked if he could meet with me. I was sure he had been convicted by one of my glorious sermons and wished to counsel with me. We met over dinner, a meal that neither one of us ended up eating, and it quickly became clear that he didn’t want to talk about himself; he wanted to talk about me. He spent a couple hours giving me example after example of my pride. He said that he thought that I thought my job was to give “the final opinion on everything.”
I was devastated. I thought he had been inaccurate and unkind. But I couldn’t escape his words, so I called my brother Tedd to ask him what I should do. Tedd gave me the best and hardest advice. He simply said, “Listen.” Over the next few weeks I tried my best to stop, look, and listen, and what I saw was a proud man who had begun in subtle and not so subtle ways to take credit for what only grace could produce. I heard a man speaking who had forgotten who he was. I saw a young pastor who had already begun to act as if he had arrived. I wish I could say that I am free of all the self-assessment delusions of my ministry youth, but I am not. There are times when the congratulatory comments of a thankful hearer will morph into self-congratulation. At times I am defensive when someone presumes to question or confront me. There are times when I am too self-aware and not nearly as Christ-aware as I should be. You see, I still struggle because there is still latent self-righteousness in me, and the praise of others tends to confirm the praise for myself that I still carry around in my heart. So I still cry out for help. I still need to be rescued from me. I still have but one hope: the transforming grace of Jesus Christ.
So what are the lifestyle tendencies of a pastor who is living and ministering from a position of arrival? Well, if you think you’ve arrived:

1) YOU WILL THINK THAT YOU DON’T NEED WHAT YOU PREACH

Sinclair Ferguson said in a post-conference question-and-answer session that he had determined to be a man who sat under his own preaching. Even your preparation should be an acknowledgment of ongoing need, a cry for divine help, and a celebration of ever-present, inexhaustible grace. This is the “I am a man of unclean lips and I dwell amongst people of unclean lips” of Isaiah 6:5. If you think you have arrived, you prepare material from above for people who sadly still need what you no longer need. Are you desperately hungry for the truths that you regularly prepare to expound to others?

2) YOU WILL NOT BE OPEN TO THE MINISTRY OF THE BODY OF CHRIST

Arrival tends to produce self-sufficiency. If you think you’re wise, you don’t seek out the wisdom of others. If you think you’re mature, you don’t hunger for the protection of others. If you see yourself as a person of mature faith, you don’t seek the courage-giving encouragement of others. If you don’t see your sin, you won’t see the value of confessing it to those who can counsel and warn you. If you think you’re up to whatever temptation will be thrown at you, you don’t ask for other eyes to watch out for you and other hearts to pray on your behalf. Arrival, whether conscious or not, will always begin to cut you off from the essential protecting and sanctifying ministry of the body of Christ.

3) YOU WILL EXPECT OF OTHERS THE PERFECTION THAT YOU THINK YOU’VE ACHIEVED

Arrival is not the soil in which pastoral grace grows. People who think of themselves as righteous tend to expect and require of others the same righteousness that they think they have achieved. Rather than being the soil in which grace grows, arrival is the soil in which unrealistic expectation, criticism, impatience, and harsh judgments grow. I can’t tell you how many staff members have shared with me that their relationship to their senior pastor (and these are my words) is characterized more by law than by grace. If you think you are keeping the law, then you are comfortable with throwing the law at others. But if you are grieved at the reality that you daily fall woefully short of God’s requirement, that your rest is not in your own righteousness but in the righteousness of Christ, then you will naturally minister to others the same grace that you so desperately need and so graciously receive from God’s hand.

4) YOU WILL FEEL QUALIFIED TO HAVE MORE CONTROL THAN YOU HAVE

If you come to be impressed by your own wisdom and strength, if you mount up evidence for your own righteousness, then it makes sense that you would be self-assured, thinking that you’re more capable, more ready to deal with whatever God puts on your plate, than you actually are. Because you are convinced that you are strong and wise, it is natural to assess that you should be in control. You don’t carry around in you the hunger for wisdom you don’t have or for protection from personal weaknesses. You aren’t concerned that your control could be tainted by sin, that is, that it could degrade into control for self-interest and self-aggrandizement.
Let’s be honest. There are too many power struggles in the local church. Gospel ministry easily becomes politicized. Pride causes you to hunger for power (even though you may not know it); the hunger for power causes you to collect ministry allies, and the desire for control causes you to locate ministry enemies. Somehow, someway, gospel ministry has become a political battleground for human power. This is a form of ministry that has lost its center. Jesus has left the building. A king is being put forward, but not the King. A kingdom is being built, but not the kingdom. If as a pastor you are being pastoral, you are doing it for others, but if as a pastor you have gone political, you are doing it for you.

5) YOU WON’T FEEL THE NEED FOR DAILY MEDITATIVE COMMUNION WITH CHRIST

Personal worship is not first about how many times you have read through your Bible. It is not about once again working yourself through your favorite devotional or commentary. It is not about going back over your sermon notes. All of these things must be seen and used as aids for a more foundational thing. What is this thing? It is the humble, daily, personal, meditative, joyful worship of God. It is beginning or ending your day with communion with Christ. It is the regular habit of “gazing up at the beauty of the Lord” (see Ps. 27:4).
Communion with Christ is fueled by humility. Communion with Christ is fueled by sadness and celebration. Communion with Christ is propelled by an accurate sense of who you are and what you need, and a celebration of the One who gives it. Awareness of sin and the promise of salvation are what daily drive you to Christ, not to rush through a passage in his Word and say a quick prayer but to sit at his feet and grieve your sin and give praise for the grace that meets you in it. Assessments of arrival crush personal worship.

6) YOU WILL TAKE CREDIT FOR SUCCESSES THAT ONLY GRACE CAN PRODUCE

I’ve said it already in this chapter: we take too much credit. We give pastors too much credit for what only powerful, divine, sovereign grace has the power to accomplish. Then having given the instrument too much credit, we run to the conference or buy the book so that we can do what our ministry hero has done. Can we learn from others? Of course. Can ingredients of a healthy ministry be identified? Yes. Should we be thankful for dedicated servants of the Lord and communicate our thanks? It would be wrong not to. But we must reserve our adoration (whether of self or of another) for the Lord. We cannot remind ourselves enough that without his presence, power, and grace, our ministries are nothing. This is the inescapable bottom line.

7) YOU WILL FEEL ENTITLED TO WHAT YOU COULD NEVER EARN OR ACHIEVE

Entitlement always seems to follow pride. If you think you’ve earned _________, then you will think you deserve __________. Then, carrying around not only pride but also entitlement, you will tend to turn blessings into demands and gifts of grace into what is to be expected. We must never forget that we have earned neither our standing with the Lord nor our place in ministry. Each moment that he accepts us and each situation in which he uses us are the result of one thing and one thing alone: grace. We have no right before God or others to self-assuredly stand with our hands out. We are independently entitled to nothing but his anger; it is only grace that entitles us to his accepting love. The smug expectation of blessing will cause you to question not only the appreciation of the people around you but also the goodness of God.

8) YOU WILL BE LESS THAN WATCHFUL AND PROTECTIVE WHEN IT COMES TO TEMPTATION AND SIN

Arrival causes you to be too self-assured; being self-assured causes you to make unwise choices; unwise choices expose you to temptation and sin; pride causes you to think you can handle the exposure—and before long you have fallen. Arrival causes you to forget the daily war that is fought in your heart and to live with a peacetime mentality. Because you think of yourself more highly than you ought to think, you don’t build the precautions into your spiritual lifestyle that need to be there. You begin to lose sight of the fact that you are like everyone else that you know or minister to. You live right smack-dab in the middle of the already and the not yet. In the middle there is temptation all around. In the middle you are still susceptible to its draw. In the middle there is still an enemy lurking around looking for his next meal. In the middle we are capable of self-deceit and personal delusion. In the middle we still need to be rescued from ourselves. In the middle we must always live humble, concerned, and protective lives. In the middle we constantly need grace’s rescue.

9) YOU WILL LOAD MORE ON YOUR MINISTRY THAN YOU CAN RESPONSIBLY HANDLE

Pride causes you to accept more responsibility than you can bear. Arrival allows you to assign more ministry work to yourself than you can realistically accomplish. Self-glory causes you to think that you’re more essential than you actually are and more necessary than you will ever be. It’s pride, not humility, that makes it hard to say no. It’s pride that makes it hard to live within the limits of your true character and strength. I am persuaded that much of the tension between family and ministry is caused by arrival. We know that God won’t call us to keep one command in a way that would cause us to break another. So if, over the long haul, our family has suffered neglect because of our ministry, it is because we are doing things in ministry that we should not be doing because we have wrongly assessed that we can handle more than we are able to handle.

What about you, pastor? Is there evidence of the fruit of arrival in your ministry? Let this chapter generate humble self-assessment. The fact of the matter is that you and I are still a bit of a mess. Yes, by grace we often get it right, but we also often get it completely wrong. There are times when we are the exuberant celebrants of the Lord, and there are others times when we are just full of ourselves. There are times when we are deeply grateful, but there are other times when we feel entitled and are demanding. There are times when we lead with a pastoral heart and other times when we are fearful, self-interested, and political. There are times when, as broken people, we meet people in their brokenness with the gospel; there are other times when in pride we just want people to buck up like we have. There are times when we live and work with God’s kingdom in view; there are other times when we love ourselves and have a wonderful plan for our lives.
All of this is to say that the great spiritual war doesn’t rage only outside of us; there is ample evidence every day that it still rages inside of us. Gospel-driven, Christ-centered ministry, one that gives grace to those who hear, doesn’t start with theological knowledge; no, it starts with a humble heart. It starts with a recognition of your own need and the acknowledgment that you and I are more like than unlike the people to whom God has called us to minister.

PART 3

THE DANGER OF ARRIVAL
(FORGETTING WHO YOU ARE)

CHAPTER TWELVE

SELF-GLORY

Pastoral ministry is always shaped, formed, directed, and driven by worship. Your ministry will be shaped by worship of God or worship of you or, for most of us, a troubling mix of both. Perhaps there is no more powerful, seductive, and deceitful temptation in ministry than self-glory. Perhaps in ministry there is no more potent intoxicant than the praise of men, and there is no more dangerous form of drunkenness than to be drunk with your own glory. It has the power to reduce you to shocking self-righteousness and inapproachability. It will make you someone who is hard to work with, and it will make it nearly impossible for those around you to help you see that you’ve become hard to work with. It will make you look down on people who are more like you than unlike you. It will cause you to surround yourself with people who too often say yes and too frequently are ready to agree. It will leave you spiritually unwise and morally unprotected. And all of this will happen without your notice because you will remain convinced that you are perfectly okay. When confronted, you will remind yourself of your glory. When questioned, you will defend your glory. You will deny your complicity in problems and your participation in failure. You’ll be far too skilled at assigning blame than shouldering blame. You’ll be better at controlling than you are at serving. You’ll resist work that you think is below you and take offense at those who would presume to tell you what to do. You’ll constantly confuse being an ambassador with being a king.
He was a mess, but he didn’t know it. His ministry was breaking under the burden, but he didn’t see it. His marriage was in a state of constant dysfunction, but he didn’t have a clue. He really did live and minister as if he had arrived. In ways to which he seemed blind, he was all too filled with a sense of the glory of his abilities, gifts, insight, experience, and leadership.
When his wife would venture to make even the most mildly critical comment on one of his sermons, he would be highly offended and quickly let her know that she didn’t know what she was talking about. When a fellow leader would question one of his proposed initiatives, he was quicker to defend his ideas than he was to listen to the way those ideas were being understood by others. His administrative assistant learned to avoid those areas where he was easily and quickly irritated. He had no time to participate in a small group. He would say to his wife, who longed for them to participate together, “With all that I have on my plate, I don’t have time to spend listening to someone do a poor job of leading a Bible study.” The guys he once met with he didn’t meet with anymore. Yes, he told his congregation again and again that their walk with God was a community project, but he felt little need for that community himself. His sermons lacked pastoral tenderness. They failed to portray a winsome passion for the gospel. They were more self-assured biblical lectures than they were the practically applied exegesis of a man who himself was being broken and encouraged by the grand redemptive story.
He seemed more self-assured than filled with the courage of faith. He seemed more a local-church-advancement idea factory than someone who really did believe that the hope of the church is Christ. He kept calling meetings, but they weren’t really formed by his being respectful of the gifts of others. These meetings weren’t collaborative; no, they were more gatherings for the purpose of announcements and pronouncements. He would dominate the meeting with his talking and would quickly call his leaders to give support to ideas that were still very fresh in their thinking. He was good at shutting down questions and disarming criticisms, but I must say again, he wouldn’t have seen himself this way at all.
He felt burdened by all that he was assigned to do, but he bore that burden because he had loaded too many things on his plate. And he did that because he found it harder and harder to delegate ministry to others. He was convinced that most of the strategic things that needed to be done would be best done by him. Fewer and fewer people were commissioned to do ministry tasks. No, fellow leaders were more and more tasked with support duties because the larger ministry duties were all done by him.
He saw himself as being way more essential to the health of his church than any human being ever is. Because of this, there were times when he cared too much about what people thought of him. Because he thought of himself as essential, he needed others to see him as essential as well, and when they didn’t, it haunted him. He would then target those people as those he needed to win. Conversely, there were times when he cared too little about what people thought about him. He was so self-assured that he didn’t feel the need to listen well to those whom God had put in his pathway to challenge him personally and to sharpen his ideas and goals. Self-glory will pull you both ways in your ministry relationships.
Because of all this, trust in his ministry began to flag in the hearts of those who worked alongside him. It’s hard to trust someone who is too self-assured, too self-aware, too self-congratulatory, too self-important, and too domineering. It’s hard to trust someone who speaks much but doesn’t listen well. It’s hard to trust someone who is quick to critique but does not receive criticism very well. It’s hard to trust someone who is confrontational and unapproachable at the same time. It’s hard to trust someone who seems to be more comfortable with taking away ministry than delegating it. It’s hard to trust someone who preaches what he appears to think that he doesn’t need. It’s hard to trust someone who leads by fiat and pronouncement rather than by a biblically informed, gift-recognizing consensus. It’s hard to trust someone who has assigned to himself way too much glory. But he did. And the sad thing is, he is not alone. There are way too many pastors who do not understand that their ministries are more shaped by self-glory than by the glory of the risen, ever-present, all-sufficient Christ.
By God’s rescuing grace, his wife came to the end of herself. She had watched it all happen. She had watched the humble young pastor whom she had married become the proud man whom she now lived with. She had experienced how his being domineering, unapproachable, and self-assured at home had changed their marriage. She knew that people at their church were struggling with his style of leadership. She had lived with the pain of dear friends leaving the church. So one evening in desperation she sat down next to him in the den and told him she just couldn’t do it anymore. She told him of the daily pain she felt as she watched what was happening to him and to the church. She told him she didn’t know if it was the right thing to do, but she had come to the point where she was unwilling to stand by and let it continue to happen. She had made an appointment with a well-known local pastor and was going to spill her guts. She said, “Dear, if you don’t recognize your need for help, I’ll recognize it for you and get the help we both need.”
At first he was very angry and felt betrayed, but he eventually said he was willing to go with her for help and counsel. It was at this moment that a process of radical rescue and restoration began.
Pastor, what about you? Where in your ministry is there evidence of self-glory? Where are you more dominant than you should be? Where do you fail to listen when you should? Where do you attempt to control things that you don’t need to control? Where do you find it hard to delegate ministry to others? Where are you tempted to speak more than you should? Where do you fail to recognize and esteem the gifts of others? Where are you unwilling to examine your weaknesses and admit your failures? Where are you tempted to think of yourself as more essential than you actually are? Where do you care too much about people’s respect, esteem, and appreciation? Where do you find it easier to confront than to receive confrontation? Where are you less than thankful for the ministry partners that God has connected you to? Where are you too confident of your own strength and wisdom? Where does self-trust inhibit ministry-forming trust of Christ? Are there ways in which the health of your ministry is being weakened by self-glory?

HUMILITY IN MINISTRY: A CHRISTOLOGICAL MODEL

There is a startling moment in the life of Jesus and the disciples that devastates self-glory and defines the kind of humility that, by grace, should grip the heart of every pastor and form the lifestyle of his ministry.

Now before the Feast of the Passover, when Jesus knew that his hour had come to depart out of this world to the Father, having loved his own who were in the world, he loved them to the end. During supper, when the devil had already put it into the heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, to betray him, Jesus, knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he had come from God and was going back to God, rose from supper. He laid aside his outer garments, and taking a towel, tied it around his waist. Then he poured water into a basin and began to wash the disciples’ feet and to wipe them with the towel that was wrapped around him. He came to Simon Peter, who said to him, “Lord, do you wash my feet?” Jesus answered him, “What I am doing you do not understand now, but afterward you will understand.” Peter said to him, “You shall never wash my feet.” Jesus answered him, “If I do not wash you, you have no share with me.” Simon Peter said to him, “Lord, not my feet only but also my hands and my head!” Jesus said to him, “The one who has bathed does not need to wash, except for his feet, but is completely clean. And you are clean, but not every one of you.” For he knew who was to betray him; that was why he said, “Not all of you are clean.” When he had washed their feet and put on his outer garments and resumed his place, he said to them, “Do you understand what I have done to you? You call me Teacher and Lord, and you are right, for so I am. If I then, your Lord and Teacher, have washed your feet, you also ought to wash one another’s feet. For I have given you an example, that you also should do just as I have done to you. Truly, truly, I say to you, a servant is not greater than his master, nor is a messenger greater than the one who sent him. If you know these things, blessed are you if you do them.” (John 13:1–17)

It is one of those moments in the life of Jesus that is so amazing, so counterintuitive, that it is almost impossible to wrap your brain around it, let alone capture it in words. Jesus is in that final moment with his disciples in that rented upper room. It is a holy moment when he declares himself to be the Passover Lamb. Because the room is rented, there is no servant standing by with the requisite pitcher, basin, and towel to wash Jesus’s and the disciples’ feet. Of course, the disciples, being full of themselves, all too concerned with their power and position in the kingdom, were too proud to do the dirty deed.
Now, this debasing but culturally essential task was not assigned to just any servant. It is clear that in New Testament times there were many levels of authority and responsibility in the culture of servanthood. There were servants who managed whole households, and there were servants who lived the menial life of a slave. The job of washing people’s dirty feet before they reclined to eat was reserved for the lowest, most junior, no-account slave. There is no way that the disciples would lower themselves to such a position in front of one another, at least not while they were vying for kingdom greatness.
At the end of the meal, Jesus arises, takes off his outer garments, ties the towel around his waist, and fills the basin with water. He couldn’t be about to do what you think he’s going to do! This is Lord God Almighty. This is the Son of God, the promised king, the creator of all that is. This One is the fulfillment of all the covenant promises. This is the Savior Lamb. He can’t be thinking of doing something so unseemly, so undignified, and so slave-like. But that was exactly his intention. And it is vital to understand that he knew exactly who he was and how this connected to his true identity and mission. John says that Jesus went at this low and dirty task knowing exactly who he was, where he’d come from, and what he was sent to do: “Jesus, knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he had come from God and was going back to God, rose.” This stunning act of humble love resulted not from Jesus’s forgetting who he was but from remembering who he was. This was the holy mission of the Son Savior. He had to be willing to enter the lowest human condition, to do the most debased thing, and to let go of his rights of position in order that we might be redeemed. It was a high and holy calling, and it was the only way. His identity, as the Son of God, didn’t lead him to be arrogant and entitled, unwilling to do what needed to be done to accomplish redemption. His identity didn’t cause him to assess that he was too good for the task. No, his identity motivated and propelled him to do what the disciples were convinced was below them.
When the dirty task had been completed, Jesus looked at his disciples and said, “If I then, your Lord and Teacher, have washed your feet, you also ought to wash one another’s feet.” Christ is saying, “The attitude I have had toward you, you must have toward one another. My sense of calling must become your sense of calling. The willingness that I have exhibited, you must live out in your ministries.” What is that attitude? What is the commitment that must shape the ministry of every pastor?
You and I must not become pastors who are all too aware of our positions. We must not give way to protecting and polishing our power and prominence. We must resist feeling privileged, special, or in a different category. We must not think of ourselves as deserving or entitled. We must not demand to be treated differently or put on some ministry pedestal. We must not minister from above but from alongside.
What is the grand lesson, the grand calling, of this startling moment? Here it is: Jesus says, “If you’re not greater than your master, and he has been willing to do this disgusting thing, you must also be willing. If you are my ambassadors, called to represent my will and way, called to be tools of my redeeming grace, then you must not think that any ministry task is beneath you. You must be willing to do the lowest, most debased thing so that my work and my will be done. You must not refuse. You must not think of yourself as too good. You must be willing to be the lowest of slaves in order that my kingdom may come and my will may be done. You must be willing to do whatever is necessary to position yourself as a tool of redeeming grace. You must not be too proud. You must not be unwilling.”
Let’s be honest, pastors: we are tempted to think of ourselves more highly than we ought to think. At times, we do chafe against things that we think are beneath our pay grade. We are not always willing to do the dirty work of the ministry. I know I’m not always ready and willing. We are too oriented to reputation, position, and power. We do desire to be recognized as prominent. I know I struggle with this. We are not attracted to redemptive servitude. We do want our ministries to be clean and comfortable. I know I do. We do tend to think of ourselves more as movers and shakers than as servants. And all of this is because we don’t get our identity as an ambassador. No, if you and I think there is kingdom work that is beneath us, we think that because we are identity amnesiacs. And there is a short step between forgetting our assigned position and inserting ourselves into God’s position.
The amazing example and commission of Christ should produce grief that leads to confession in all of us. We do lose our way. We do become more masters than servants. And in our heart of hearts we know that we will never become what we have been called to become unless we are rescued by the very same grace we have come to proclaim and live before others. And we don’t have to fear that our silly, delusional, and unearned pride will cause the Father to turn his back on us.
He knows who you are. He knows that you don’t measure up. He knows that you still fall short of his righteous requirement; that’s why he has given you the gift of his Son. You can run to him and admit to embarrassing self-glory and know that he won’t mock you or slap you away, because your standing before him is not based on your performance but on the spotless performance of his Son. Why don’t you right here, right now, make the confession that you need to make? Cry for the help you need. Your Savior is near, and he is both willing and able.

THE MINISTRY-DAMAGING FRUIT OF SELF-GLORY

It is important to recognize the harvest of self-glory in you and in your ministry. May God use the following list to give you diagnostic wisdom. May he use it to expose your heart and to redirect your ministry. Here is the ministry-shaping power of self-glory.

1) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO PARADE IN PUBLIC WHAT SHOULD BE KEPT IN PRIVATE

The Pharisees live for us as a primary example. Because they saw their lives as glorious, they were quick to parade that glory before the watching eyes of those around them. The more you think you’ve arrived and the less you see yourself as daily needing rescuing grace, the more you will tend to be self-referencing and self-congratulating. Because you are attentive to self-glory, you will work to get greater glory, even when you aren’t aware that you’re doing it. You will tend to tell personal stories that make you more the hero than you actually were. You will find ways, in public settings, of talking about private acts of faith. Because you think you are worthy of acclaim, you will seek the acclaim of others by finding ways to present yourself as “godly.”
Now, I know most of the pastors reading this will think they would never do this, but I am convinced that there is a whole lot more “righteousness parading” in pastoral ministry than we would tend to think. It is one of the reasons that I find pastors’ conferences, presbytery meetings, general assemblies, ministeriums, and church-planting gatherings uncomfortable at times. Around the table after a session, these gatherings can degenerate into a pastoral ministry “spitting contest” where we are at least tempted to be less than honest about what is really going on in our hearts and in our ministries. After celebrating the glory of the grace of the gospel, there is way too much self-congratulatory glory talking by people who seem to need more acclaim than they actually need or deserve.

2) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO BE WAY TOO SELF-REFERENCING

We all know it, we’ve all seen it, we’ve all been uncomfortable with it, and we’ve all done it. The bottom line is this: proud people tend to talk about themselves a lot. Proud people tend to like their opinions more than the opinions of others. Proud people think their stories are more interesting and engaging than others. Proud people think they know and understand more than others’. Proud people think they’ve earned the right to be heard. Proud people think they have glory to offer. Proud people, because they are basically proud of what they know and of what they’ve done, talk a lot about both. Proud people don’t reference weakness. Proud people don’t talk about failure. Proud people don’t confess sin. So proud people are better at putting the spotlight on themselves than at shining the light of their stories and opinions on God’s glorious and utterly undeserved grace.

3) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO TALK WHEN YOU SHOULD BE QUIET

When you think you’ve arrived, you are quite confident in and proud of your opinions. You trust your opinions more than you trust others’, so you are not as interested in the opinions of others as you should be, so you will tend to want your thoughts, perspectives, and viewpoints to win the day in any given meeting or conversation. This means you will be way more comfortable than you should be with dominating a gathering with your talk. You will fail to see that in a multitude of counselors there is wisdom. You will fail to see the essentiality of the ministry of the body of Christ in your life. You will fail to recognize your own bias and spiritual blindness. So you won’t come to meetings, formal or informal, with a personal sense of need for what others have to offer, and you will control the talk more than you should.

4) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO BE QUIET WHEN YOU SHOULD SPEAK

But self-glory can go the other way as well. Leaders who are too self-confident, who unwittingly attribute to themselves what could only have been accomplished by grace, often see meetings as a waste of time. Because they are proud, they are too independent, so meetings tend to be viewed as an irritating and unhelpful interruption of an already-too-busy ministry schedule. Because of this they will either blow off a meeting or tolerate the gathering, attempting to bring it to a close as quickly as possible. So they don’t throw their ideas out for consideration and evaluation because, frankly, they don’t think they need it. And when their ideas are on the table and being debated, they don’t jump into the fray, because they think that what they have opined or proposed simply doesn’t need to be defended. Self-glory really will cause you to speak too much when you should listen and to feel no need to speak when you surely should.

5) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO CARE TOO MUCH ABOUT WHAT PEOPLE THINK OF YOU

When you have fallen into thinking that you’re something, you want people to recognize the something that you think you are. Again, you see it in the Pharisees; personal assessments of self-glory always lead to glory-seeking behavior of some kind. People who think they’ve arrived can become all too aware of how others are responding to them. Because you’re hypervigilant, watching the way the people in your ministry are responding to your ministry, in ways you are probably not aware of you will begin to shape the things you say and do for the purpose of self-acclaim. You will begin to say and do things in a way that gets you the recognition that you think you deserve. Sadly, you actually begin to fall into ministering the gospel of Jesus Christ not for the glory of Christ or the redemption of the people under your care but for the sake of your own glory. I have done this. I have thought during the preparation for a sermon that a certain point put a certain way would win a detractor, and I have watched certain people’s reactions as I have preached. In these moments, in the preparation and preaching of a sermon, I have forsaken my calling as the ambassador of the eternal glory of another for the purpose of my acquiring the temporary praise of men.

6) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO CARE TOO LITTLE ABOUT WHAT PEOPLE THINK ABOUT YOU

But this too can go another way. If you think you’ve arrived, you may go the direction of caring way too little about what people think of you. You are so self-assured that you simply don’t think you need to have your thoughts, ideas, actions, words, plans, goals, attitudes, or initiatives evaluated by others. You really don’t think you need help. You don’t think that what you have to offer will be enhanced or sharpened by the contribution of others. So you again and again do alone what should be done in a group process. And if you work with a group, you will tend to surround yourself with people who are all too impressed with you and all too excited to be included by you, and who will find it hard to say anything to you but yes. You have forgotten who you are and what your Savior says you daily need and are: living in a place of both personal and ministry danger.

7) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO RESIST FACING AND ADMITTING YOUR SINS, WEAKNESSES, AND FAILURES

Why do any of us get upset or tense when confronted? Why do any of us activate our inner lawyer and rise to our own defense? Why do any of us turn the tables and remind the other person that we are not the only sinner in the room? Why do we argue about the facts or dispute the other person’s interpretation? We do all of these things because we are convinced in our hearts that we are more righteous than how we are being portrayed in this moment of confrontation. Proud people don’t welcome loving warning, rebuke, confrontation, question, criticism, or accountability, because they don’t feel the need for it. And when they do fail, they are very good at erecting plausible reasons for what they said or did, given the stresses of the situation or relationship in which it was done.
Pastor, are you quick to admit weakness? Are you ready to own your failures before God and others? Are you ready to face your weaknesses with humility? Remember, pastor, if the eyes or ears of a ministry partner ever see or hear your sin, weakness, or failure, it is never a hassle, it is never a ministry interruption, and it should never be viewed as an affront. It is always grace. God loves you, and he has put you in this community of faith, and he will reveal your personal spiritual needs to those around you so that they may be his tools of conviction, rescue, and transformation.

8) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO STRUGGLE WITH THE BLESSINGS OF OTHERS

Self-glory is always at the base of envy. You are envious of the blessings of others because you see them as less deserving than you are. And because you see yourself as more deserving, it is hard not to be mad that they got what you deserve, and it is nearly impossible not to crave and covet what they are wrongfully enjoying. In your envious self-glory you are actually charging God with being unjust and unfair. In ways you may not be aware of, you begin to be comfortable with doubting God’s wisdom, justice, and goodness. You don’t think he has been kind to you in the way that you deserve. This begins to rob you of motivation to do what is right, because it doesn’t seem to make any difference.
It is important to recognize that there is a short step between envy and bitterness. That’s why envious Asaph cries in Psalm 73, “All in vain have I kept my heart clean and washed my hands in innocence” (v. 13). He’s saying, “I’ve obeyed, and this is what I get?” Then he writes, “When my soul was embittered, when I was pricked in heart, I was brutish and ignorant; I was like a beast toward you” (vv. 21–22). What a word picture—a bitter beast! I have met many bitter pastors, men who are convinced that they’ve endured hardships that they really didn’t deserve. I have met many bitter pastors, envious of the ministries of others, who have lost their motivation and their joy and are heartlessly cranking out ministry week after week. I have met many pastors who have come to doubt the goodness of God, and, tragically, they don’t tend to run for help in their time of need to someone they’ve come to doubt.

9) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO BE MORE POSITION ORIENTED THAN SUBMISSION ORIENTED

Self-glory will always make you more oriented to place, power, and position than to how submission to a greater King is worked out in the context of your ministry. You see this in the lives of the disciples. Jesus hadn’t called them to himself to make their little-kingdom purposes come true but to welcome them as recipients and instruments of the work of a better kingdom. Yet, in their pride, they missed the whole point and were all too perseveringly oriented to the question of who would be greatest in the kingdom.
You can never fulfill your ambassadorial calling and at the same time want the power and position of a king. Position orientation will cause you to be political when you should be pastoral. It will cause you to require service when you should be willing to serve. It will cause you to demand of others what you wouldn’t be willing to do yourself. It will cause you to ask for privilege when you should be willing to give up your rights. It will cause you to think too much about how things will affect you rather than about how things will reflect on Christ. It will cause you to want to set the agenda rather than to find joy in submitting to the agenda of Another. Self-glory turns chosen and called ambassadors into self-appointed kings. And when this happens, in ways you and I might not be aware of, we are ministering to promote a person, but that person just doesn’t happen to be Jesus Christ.

10) SELF-GLORY WILL CAUSE YOU TO CONTROL MINISTRY RATHER THAN DELEGATE MINISTRY

You, when you are full of yourself, when you are too self-assured, will tend to think that you’re the most capable person in the circle of your ministry. You will find it hard to recognize and esteem the God-given gifts of others, and because you don’t, you will find it hard to make your ministry a community process. Thinking of yourself more highly than you ought to think always leads to looking down on others in some way. It is personal humility and neediness that will cause you to seek out and esteem the gifts and contributions of others. Pastors who think that they’ve arrived don’t tend to like group process and tend to see delegation as a bit of a waste of time. In their hearts they think, Why should I give to another what I could do better myself? Pastoral pride will crush shared ministry and the essential ministry of the body of Christ.

It is important to say that I have written the above section with personal grief and remorse. In shocking self-glory I have fallen, at some times in my ministry, into all of these traps. I have dominated when I should have listened. I have controlled what I should have given to others. I have been defensive when I desperately needed rebuke. I have resisted help when I should have been crying out for it. I have been too full of my own opinion and too dismissive of the perspective of others. I have paraded my stuff for the approval of others. I am sad as I reflect on my many years of ministry, but I am not depressed. I am not, because in all of my weakness, the God of amazing grace has rescued and restored again and again. He has progressively delivered me from me (a work that is still going on). And in being torn between the kingdom of self and the kingdom of God, he has miraculously used me in the lives of many. In love, he has worked to dent and deface my glory so that his glory would be my delight. He has plundered my kingdom so that his kingdom would be my joy. And he has crushed my crown under his feet so that I would quest to be a good ambassador and not crave to be a king.
In this violent mercy there is hope for every person in ministry. Your Lord is not just after the success of your ministry; he is working to dethrone you as well. It is only when his throne is more important than yours that you will find joy in the hard and humbling task of gospel ministry. And his grace will not relent until our hearts have been fully captured by his glory. Now, that’s good news!

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

ALWAYS PREPARING

I will confess that I am a bit obsessed. It is very hard for me to turn off my mind. I will often pull off the road while driving or stop in the middle of a walk to pull out my phone and take notes because thoughts that I’ve been carrying around with me have suddenly taken shape. My wife, Luella, complains often that even though I am with her physically, it seems that I’m not really there. She can tell by my quietness or by the look on my face that my mind and attention have been kidnapped by the content of something I am working on. I have always found it very hard to escape the rule of “King Preparation.” On my days off I find it very hard to be off and to turn off. I think that I’m incessantly distracted by what God has called me to do. I think that I seldom ever truly step away from ministry into my private life. I may be silent, and I may be in a place of quiet, but the noise of ministry is loud in my head. I think there are ways in which I never stop preparing.
The other day I was very aware of the battle between preparation and personal devotion that takes place in my heart. I was facing a rather significant international conference where I was to speak multiple times. I was in the middle of the preparation of new material and the recasting of material previously prepared. I knew that what I was going to say to the people who would come would offer them a new way of thinking about themselves and what it means to walk with God. It was exciting, and I wanted to get it right. As I got out of bed morning after morning, I was tossing around in my head ways of approaching the topic. My day hadn’t even had a chance to start, and I had already been kidnapped by the burden of preparation. On my exercise bike, my mind would race faster than my legs as it zoomed from concept to concept, from illustration to illustration, and from application to application. Day after day, as I sat down to read and pray for the nurture of my own soul, the things that I was reading would quickly become new points for the talks to come.
Then at one moment it hit me that I was not reading with myself in view but, rather, with my future hearers. I wasn’t being informed, confronted, grieved, or transformed by the passage. In fact, the passage had made minimal impact on me. That morning I was excited about the Scriptures, but not personally, not because I had looked into the mirror of the Word of God and been humbled by what I saw. No, I was excited because I had acquired more content to share with others. There was no personal worship that morning. There was no hunger after God. There was no grief over sin. There was no celebration of grace. There was no movement in my commitment to live by faith. There was no growth in my discipline, perseverance, or hope. There was no awe at the glory of God. There was no deeper sense of his presence and love. There was no deepening of my gratitude for being included in his family. There was no motivating vision of the ultimate defeat of sin. There was no stimulation of my cry for eternity. There was no plea for his kingdom to come and his will to be done.
No, there was no “me” in that moment of personal worship. Maybe it is more correct to say that this moment I have described, even though it took place when I normally have my private time with the Lord, was not a moment of personal worship. There was little about it that was personal or relational. It was not a moment of a child communing with his father. If it was relational in any way, it was more me relating to my future audience than it was me relating to God. I think all preparation to preach or teach should be devotional, but in this instance, preparation crushed devotion. Even though I had the Bible in my hands, my needy and hungry soul was not fed. I walked out of that quiet room personally unchanged, and I realized what had happened only later when I reflected on the morning. Later that day someone asked me what I had been reading in my private time of worship. It was as I answered that I realized I had not had a private time of worship that day; no, just another opportunity to prepare.
I think the struggle I am describing here is a struggle for all of us in ministry. It is very difficult to have the responsibility to preach or teach God’s Word each week and not have this responsibility dominate your mind every time you have the Bible in your hands. The commitment to a regular time of communion with your Lord stimulates the battle in your heart between the essentiality of private worship and the necessity of adequate preparation. In God’s plan these are not mutually exclusive, nor do they compete with one another. As I have said often, God will not call us to a task that would necessitate our disobeying him in another area. Yet it is very difficult to keep these two aspects of your calling in their proper place.
When I talk to a group of pastors about the lack of private personal worship, I am often looking out at a group of men with their heads down. Many of my listeners have confessed that they cannot remember when their devotional time was consistent and vibrant. Many of them have told me that they have just quit trying to fight the battle. They get up, get themselves ready, and jump in the ministry saddle. They’re ready to jump in to serve Jesus; they just have little personal time to spend with him in a life of urgent ministry demands. They live with Jesus like husbands who provide well for their wives but have little time left to participate in a relationship that is remotely intimate. They provide well, but they don’t love well. They work hard but not at the primary relationship of their lives. Many pastors out there are seeking to lead and teach well, but it is simply not fueled or directed by the devotion of their hearts to their Savior. Their Christianity is more an institutional discipline than a personal relationship. They are more drawn to ideas than to Jesus. They are more drawn to ministry success than to personal growth. The next phase of the strategic plan fills their eyes more than the glory of God and the grandeur of his grace. They have lost the center of it all, and their hearts have been kidnapped, and many of them don’t know it.
But there is another thing that comes in play here. The lack of a meditative, Christ-centered devotional life in many pastors is not just the result of the seemingly unending demands of ministry preparation; it is also the product of arrival. I am convinced that when busyness intersects with arrival, one of the first things that goes is private worship. Perhaps it is a combination of fear and gratitude that drives us to our knees and into communion with Christ each morning. It is when we face who we are and the fickleness of our hearts that we feel the need to have our hearts recaptured morning after morning. It is when we reflect on the fact that sin is not always a horror to us but sometimes appears positively attractive that we want to run into the protective arms of our Lord again and again. It is when we consider the dangerous temptation of this fallen world that we will want to get help for the battle day after day. It is fear of our own weaknesses that drives us to the Savior for strength. It is when we fear the power of the foolishness that still remains in us that we are propelled to daily seek the wisdom that can be found only in the pages of Scripture. A humble and holy fear is a major part of what propels a consistent life of daily personal worship.
So when you’ve forgotten who you are, when you assign to yourself more maturity than you actually have, and when you think you are more capable than you really are, you leave yourself little reason to seek the ongoing help of your Savior.
Arrival also crushes the gratitude that fuels personal worship. It bears repeating that when you think you’ve arrived, you congratulate yourself for things in yourself that only grace could produce. When you think you’ve arrived, you tend to take credit for things that only God could have produced. You begin to think that success in ministry has more to do with you than it actually does. You begin to think you’re more essential than you really are. None of this produces the gratitude that fuels worship. Proud people tend not to be thankful, precisely because pride causes them to take more credit than they deserve.
So when ministry skill, experience, and success begin to redefine the way you think about you, what inevitably weakens is your zeal for personal worship. Because you are convinced that you’re well, you feel little real need for the care, comfort, wisdom, and healing of the Great Physician. The humble hunger of fear and the celebratory hunger of gratitude have been crushed by arrival, and worship is what takes the hit.
Perhaps one of the silent scandals of the modern evangelical church is that there are many, many pastors in this place. They are leaders of gospel ministries, but they have little felt need for the gospel in their daily lives. They are not concerned for the healing, nurture, and growth of their own hearts. They are not constantly thankful for rescuing, transforming, and enabling grace. They are functionally more in love with ministry than they are in love with Christ. They are more excited about the ideas of redemption than they are about the Redeemer. Whether they know it or not, they have come to be more impressed with themselves than they are with the One who gives them both physical and spiritual breath. They don’t live with the daily grief of knowing that everything they teach is much easier to teach than to live. They aren’t sad that they often fail to be good ambassadors of the King. They fail to recognize the artifacts of the old way in their hearts—impatience, anger, bitterness, lust, envy, greed, self-righteousness, etc.—and they don’t long for the gracious, character-shaping hands of the Redeemer to be on them. They neglect consistent habits of personal worship not because they are undisciplined or lazy; it’s because they need to prepare for some upcoming ministry responsibility. They’re not motivated to spend time in personal worship and meditation because arrival has crushed the godly fear and the humble gratitude that make it happen.

THE DANGEROUS DICHOTOMY

All of this buys into a dangerous and fallacious dichotomy. It is the belief, whether conscious or not, that my private and ministry lives are not intimately and causally connected. It is beginning to believe that a man who has no personal life of worship can lead people to worship God. It is believing that a person who lacks vertical gratitude can lead others to be thankful. It is believing that a proud person is qualified to lead a congregation to be humble. It is the thought that you can give away in ministry that which you do not have.
But the New Testament has no place for a pastor’s ever beginning to believe that he is two separate people: the private man at home and the public man in the pulpit. Paul would have considered this a very dangerous pastoral-ministry heresy. So when Paul lays out the qualifications for eldership, one of the places he tells you to go and look is the pastor’s home. If an elder cannot manage his home well, how can he lead the local body of believers that is under his care?
You are one person. The boundaries of life and ministry are not separate and defined. You do not become a different person when you step into some kind of ministry function. You and I are each in possession of only one heart, so the condition of our heart is a huge issue in our ministry. I know this seems blatantly obvious, but I’m afraid it is not so functionally obvious in our churches.
Hear Paul’s counsel to young pastor Timothy: “Keep a close watch on yourself and on the teaching. Persist in this, for by so doing you will save both yourself and your hearers” (1 Tim. 4:16). There are two crucial assumptions behind Paul’s counsel to Timothy. The first is that Timothy had not arrived. Paul is reminding Timothy that as a pastor he must remember that he is in the middle of his own sanctification. He must remember that his heart is still capable of wandering. He must remember that he needs everything that he would offer to others. He needs warning, encouragement, rebuke, counsel, etc. Timothy, the minister of the gospel, personally needs the gospel as well. So Paul’s advice is for Timothy to keep a close watch on himself. Embedded in this warning to Timothy is a call to nurture his own heart. He cannot allow himself to think that all he needs to do to be useful in ministry is prepare well, and he cannot let personal nurture be crushed by the demands of preparation. Yes, he must prepare and prepare well. He must have a careful eye on his teaching, but that alone is simply not enough.
So, Paul’s first assumption is that because of remaining sin, Timothy is still in danger and must keep a humble eye on his own heart. But Paul follows this with a second assumption that is important not to miss. It is that Timothy’s guarding and nurturing his heart is not only for his own protection and growth but also for the salvation of his hearers. Paul is assuming that the condition of Timothy’s heart will somehow, someway shape the direction and fruitfulness of his ministry.
The private nurture of your own heart as a pastor is not only a humble confession of need and a confession of your love for your Savior; it is also a statement of your love for the people that God has placed in your care. It is in this way that preparation and personal devotion intersect. No, you are not reading that passage in the morning to develop content for a moment of teaching; you’re reading it to feed your own heart. But in so doing, you are preparing your heart to face all the responsibilities, opportunities, and temptations of local-church ministry. What you are doing morning after morning raises the potential that in crucial moments of pastoral ministry you will be part of what God is doing rather than in the way of it.
You see, there are very important moments in local-church ministry when the church is blessed and protected not because the person leading knows all the right things but because that person brings the right heart to the moment. So he is able to deal wisely with accusation, or patiently with those who want to control, or humbly with those who idolize him more than they should. He is not just prepared to teach but also to navigate the land mines of temptation that are at the feet of everyone who ministers to fallen people in this flawed world. If you daily work to guard your heart, you are at the same time making a daily commitment to pastor and protect your people. The two simply cannot be separated. And when arrival weakens your need to guard your own heart, you put the people whom God has called you to pastor in danger as well.

PRIVATE WORSHIP: YOUR DEATH, YOUR LIFE

It really is true: the health and success of your ministry really are a matter of death and life. If you are ever going to be an ambassador in the hands of a God of glorious and powerful grace, you must die. You must die to your plans for your own life. You must die to your self-focused dreams of success. You must die to your demands for comfort and ease. You must die to your individual definition of the good life. You must die to your demands for pleasure, acclaim, prominence, and respect. You must die to your desire to be in control. You must die to your hope for independent righteousness. You must die to your plans for others. You must die to your craving for a certain lifestyle or that particular location. You must die to your own kingship. You must die to the pursuit of your own glory in order to take up the cause of the glory of Another. You must die to your control over your own time. You must die to your maintenance of your reputation. You must die to having the final answer and getting your own way. You must die to your unfaltering confidence in you. You must die.
What does this have to do with your life of private personal worship? Well, here it is. Your private devotional life has the power to kill you like nothing else does. By “kill you,” I mean that it has the power to kill the “me-ism” that is inside you (and me) that will again and again cause you to be in the way of, rather than part of, whatever it is that God is doing at the moment. Private personal worship is an effective tool of grace in the hands of God to kill those things in you that must die in order that you be what you have been called to be and do what you have been appointed to do in your place of ministry. Let me explain.
First, consistent personal worship will result in your having an accurate view of God. One of the great dangers for all of us is this: we have the perverse ability to look around and not see the amazing glory of God. Even though, as Isaiah put it, “the whole earth is full of his glory” (Isa. 6:3), we can be incredibly blind to the display that is everywhere around us. Our view gets clouded by all the other things in the paths of our sight. We see all of those troubled people in desperate need of pastoral care. We see a church budget that doesn’t seem to be working. We see leaders that need to function with greater humility and unity. We see a facility that is beyond its usefulness. We see a children’s ministry that is languishing, devoid of effective leadership. We see places of theological division and controversy. We see the worship leader who is more performer than pastor. We see series of sermons that need to be prepared, missionaries that need to be supported, and leaders that need to be trained. The eyes of our hearts are filled with many important things, but often we don’t see the most important thing.
Daily Bible study, meditation, and prayer have the power and potential to make the glory of God big in our eyes once again. And if we are daily confronted with his grandeur, not only will that give us courage and hope but also it will work to remind us that we are neither grand nor glorious. Personal worship has the power to progressively put us in our place. Because it puts God at the center of the universe, it has the power to kill any hope we have of being in the center. Because worship points us to God’s wonderful kingdom, it has the power to free us from the bondage of establishing our own. Because private worship exposes us again and again to God’s life-altering grace, it frees us from our hope that we can change people. Personal worship is one of the things God uses to free us from any remaining trust we have that we can do what only the Messiah is able to do. But it does more.
A private devotional life also gives you an accurate view of the world. As day after day the pages of Scripture expose you to the blood and guts, smoke and dirt, of this fallen world, you are progressively freed from your hope that your fallen world, flawed people, or church will ever be the ministry paradise it will never be. You begin to die to unrealistic expectations and pastoral pipe dreams. You are progressively freed from envying the ministry of others and wondering why things are so hard at your post. You begin to understand that ministry is war and that you cannot approach it with a peacetime mentality. You begin to understand that this is not meant to be a destination but that all the struggles of life and ministry in the here and now are meant to prepare you and your people for a final destination. Daily personal worship has the power to free you from the naive and romantic views of the local church that, sadly, often are what people get excited about in ministry. The stark and descriptive honesty of the Bible, as it looks at the world in which you and I live and minister, has the power to kill your selfish dream that you will be able to serve your crucified King without suffering yourself. But there is yet even more.
Private, personal worship has the power to kill our often inaccurate view of ourselves. When we daily look into a mirror, we end up with a current and accurate view of ourselves. We would like to think that we know ourselves well. We would like to think that we have a valid estimation of our strengths and weaknesses. We would like to think that we have interpreted our journey appropriately. We would like to think that we have been freed of pointing the finger when we should have taken the blame. We would like to think that we quickly recognize and admit our wrongs, but these things are not always true of us. We often have a very distorted view of ourselves. We often think we are better than we really are. So we desperately need a mirror that will show us ourselves with complete accuracy.
This is important because autonomy, self-reliance, and self-righteousness crush tender, humble, gracious, patient, loving pastoral ministry.
As a pastor you need the hope and courage that only an accurate view of God’s grace can give you. You need to remember that you don’t have to attempt to do in your ministry what only that grace has the power to do. Now, I’m afraid that many pastors lose sight of that grace. I’m afraid they fall into the problem of the army of Israel who compared their potential to the size of themselves and the size of the problem. No wonder they were afraid to face Goliath on the field of battle! They forgot that they were not alone. They forgot that as God’s children, their potential was hugely greater than their wisdom, strength, or experience, because Almighty God had covenantally committed himself to unleash his power in their defense.
In the same way, pastors are tempted to mismeasure their potential because, although they probably don’t realize it, they have a huge gap in the middle of their understanding of the gospel. They neglect to preach the gospel of the right-here, right-now grace of Jesus Christ to themselves. So they are either afraid to face what they think is beyond their ability, or they assign to themselves abilities they do not have. The page-after-page message of grace that the Bible gives you has the power to kill both paralyzing fear and potential puffing pride, and every pastor needs to daily confess his need of that grace, or he is a danger to himself and becomes a danger to others. That message of grace humbles you and gives you hope at the very same time—two indispensible character qualities for any leader in the church of Jesus Christ.
What kills you also gives you life. As personal worship becomes a gracious tool of your death, progressively causing you to die to your self-reliance, self-righteousness, self-sovereignty, and self-focus, you begin to live, really live. Real life is on the other side of your death. Perhaps true righteousness only ever begins when you come to the end of yourself. Remember the words of Christ: “If anyone would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me. For whoever would save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for my sake will find it” (Matt. 16:24–25).
Because daily private worship puts the glory of God in front of me again and again, because it forces me to face the sad condition of my world, because it confronts me with my weaknesses and sin, and because it showers me with God’s amazing grace, it progressively makes me alert and ready for the things that God has called me to do and for the struggles I will face as I do them.
Private worship is one of God’s means of rescuing not just you but also those he has placed in your care. It is a sad and dangerous thing, not just for you but for the church under your care, when assessments of arrival have separated you from the holy fear and humble gratitude that fuel consistent personal worship.

SIGNS THAT YOU’VE FORGOTTEN YOUR DUAL IDENTITY

So, here’s the bottom line for anyone in ministry: you must always be careful to carry a dual identity with you, no matter where you are or what you are doing. No matter how influential you become, no matter how well you are known, and no matter how experienced you are, you must fight to hold onto both identities. You must think of yourself not only as an instrument of the work but also as a recipient. Your work as an instrument does not cancel out your identity as a recipient, and your identity as a recipient doesn’t weaken your work as an instrument. You and I must never approach grace only as instruments of that grace in the lives of others; we must also remember that there is no grace that we offer to others that we don’t at once need ourselves.
When you forget that you still need to receive what you are called to give others, you quit being a seeker after the grace that is your protection, wisdom, hope, and strength. Forgetting that you are still a needy recipient and thinking of yourself only as an instrument will crush your world of personal study of the Word and your worship of your Lord. It will mean that you quit seeing the Word as for you, and because you do, each time you pick up your Bible it will be for the purpose of preparing to teach others and not for the purpose of nurturing your own heart. In reality, you will be always preparing but not personally consuming the nutrient truths that you are preparing to give to others.
It calls to mind the evocative words of Peter: “Like newborn infants, long for the pure spiritual milk, that by it you may grow up into salvation” (1 Pet. 2:2). I remember the ravenous hunger of our first little boy. He craved the milk that only his mother could provide, and he would not be deterred! But I also remember that after he had satiated his physical hunger, he cried when his mother pulled him away from her chest to put him down. Those tears depicted another hunger. He was also hungry for the intimate connection, communion, and safety of his mother’s arms. This provokes me to question myself. Have I lost my infant-like hunger for the nutrition of God’s Word? Have I lost my hunger for the comfort and safety of intimate communion with my Lord? Has it all become little more than a disciplined commitment to the service of a religious institution? Has it all been reduced to theological ideas and ministry strategies? Has it quit being a personal relationship with a personal calling and become little more than a job, a career? Has a sincere desire to bring the gospel of grace to others morphed into a dangerous and soul-deadening identity amnesia?
Are you so busy feeding others that you are neglecting the need to feed yourself?
Here are some signs that you can look for in your life and ministry that indicate your work as an instrument of grace has caused you to forget or deny your identity as a recipient of that same grace.

1) THE BIBLE HAS CEASED BEING A MIRROR

The first sign is a change in your relationship to the Word of God. The Bible has ceased being a mirror for you and is used only as a tool for ministry to others. It is a dangerous place to be; it puts your heart at risk, but this is the place where many, many pastors work and live. It’s possible for your life of worship to change as well.

2) WORSHIP MORPHS FROM PRIVATE QUEST TO PUBLIC DUTY

Worship morphs from a humble and grateful private quest to something you lead as a public duty. Yes, it is your duty to lead others in worship, as it is your duty to teach them from God’s Word, but how can you winsomely and persuasively lead people to do what is foreign to your daily experience?

3) CHRISTIANITY BECOMES A SYSTEM RATHER THAN A RELATIONSHIP

Your Christianity becomes more about a system of redemption than about a personal relationship and communion with the Redeemer. Perhaps there is more Christless Christianity out there than we think, and perhaps its existence is first a matter of the heart before it’s a weakness in our functional theology.

4) YOUR DESIRE TO MASTER CONTENT IS NOT COUPLED WITH CRAVING

Another sign of the loss of your recipient identity is that your desire to master content of the Word is not coupled with a craving that your heart would be mastered by the God of the Word. One of the dangers of arrival is a subtle bibliolatry where confidence in the God of the Word gets progressively replaced by your confidence in your knowledge and ability to handle the Word. You are more driven to be theologically informed than to have your heart and life radically transformed by God’s Word. Could it be that you have a heart for the Word (a quest for theological expertise and biblical literacy) but not a heart for the God of the Word?

5) YOU HAVE MORE CONCERN FOR THE SIN OF OTHERS THAN FOR YOUR OWN

Forgetting your recipient identity will also result in you having a concern for others that overwhelms grief for yourself. Who of us has not sat in front of a gifted preacher and been listening for someone else? You’re not personally hungry and grateful as you listen. No, you’re very thankful that so-and-so is in the room because he really needs to hear what the preacher is saying. This dynamic is a real and present temptation for anyone in ministry. You are in great danger if the grief you experience over the condition of others is greater than the grief you feel for your own sin.

6) THE PRIDE OF KNOWING REPLACES THE HUMILITY OF BEING KNOWN

One final sign of forgetting your two-sided identity: pride of knowing replaces the humility of being known. Your life and ministry begin to be shaped more by your pride in what you know than by the humility of being completely known yet fully loved by the Savior. So you minister as one who has arrived rather than as one who still celebrates the rescue of grace that, along with others, he continues to need.

Are these signs in your life and ministry? Is there evidence that your call to minister grace has caused you to forget your own need for grace?
One of the sweetest blessings of the cross of Jesus Christ is that the curtain of separation has been torn in two. No longer are the holy places open only to the high priest once a year. No, now each of God’s children has been welcomed to come with confidence into God’s presence, and not just once a year. When the author of Hebrews writes of this welcome, he then turns and says, “Let us then with confidence draw near …” (4:16). We, with all of our sin, weakness, and failures, are welcome to do what should blow our minds. We are not only tolerated by God at a distance; no, we are welcomed into intimate personal communion with the King of kings, the Lord of lords, the creator, the sovereign, the Savior. We, as unholy as we are, are told to go with confidence into his holy presence. The blood of Jesus has made the impossible possible. For the writer of Hebrews there is only one right response to the access we now have to God through Jesus Christ. Here it is: “Draw near.” Perhaps, in forgetting who we are and what we have been given, we have essentially quit drawing near. So convinced that we are okay and so busy preparing, many of us have quit communing with the One who is our life, peace, reconciliation, wisdom, hope, forgiveness, and strength. And because we have, the tenderness, humility, patience, and passion that needy and grateful worship produces in our hearts are absent in our ministries.
You simply cannot be a good ambassador of the grace of the King without recognizing your need for the King in your own life. Public ministry is meant to be fueled and propelled by private devotion. When this is absent, you and your ministry change in ways that are potentially harmful to you and to the people you have been called to serve.
Pastor, have arrival and ministry busyness crushed your life of private, meditative, Christ-communing worship? Or, in the words of Hebrews, are you still drawing near?

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

SEPARATION

It was a funny, uncomfortable, yet helpful moment. My assistant Steve and I were sitting with a group of pastors who had asked to have lunch with us. One of the pastors had asked Steve what had motivated him to leave his insurance business to his son-in-law to operate and to make his daily full-time work Paul Tripp Ministries. Spontaneously Steve said, “Well, I don’t do what I do for the ministry because I idolize Paul, because Paul can be a bit of a jerk. I do it because I believe in Paul’s passion for connecting the transforming power of Jesus Christ to everyday life.” As I listened, my first defensive and unspoken response was, “Yes, Steve, I am a jerk at times, but if it is to be announced to pastors, I would like to do the announcing.” It was an interesting scene. Some of the pastors laughed; some of them had an uncomfortable look on their faces as I pondered if I should respond to the moment.
The fact is that Steve was exactly right. He has seen me in my most embarrassing, easily irritated, oh-poor-me, hard-to-get-along-with moments. You cannot live and work next to someone without seeing the empirical evidence of the remaining artifacts of his depravity, those things in the heart that still need the transforming hand of the Redeemer. Steve has long since forsaken the delusion that I’m a heroic example of the things I teach. If he was doing what he’s doing in ministry for me, by now I would have given him ample reason to quit. I am still a broken man in need of more attention by the restorative hands of grace.
So as we near the end of this book, I want to be brutally honest and ask you to do the same as well. Pastors, we’re all still a bit of a mess. We’re all at times very poor examples of the truths we teach. We all have the dark ability to expound a passage that lauds God’s grace yet be a husband or father of ungrace in the car on the way home. You can lead a men’s ministry discussion on the issue of biblical sexual purity and lust at the women in the grocery store on the way home. You can teach about the self-sacrificing nature of love and be self-centered and unwilling to serve at home. You and I can define biblical humility but be proud of what we know and what we’ve accomplished. You and I have the ability to talk of what it means to invest our gifts and strengths in the work of the kingdom of God and then go home and waste countless hours in front of the flat screen. We talk about the beauty of forgiveness yet harbor bitterness against families or leaders that have opposed us. We are capable of talking about God’s ownership of every area of our lives and then masturbate in the bathroom before we go to bed. We talk of the rest we have in God’s control and then anxiously work politically behind the scenes to ensure that we get our own way. We talk of giving God the glory that is his due, and then we fudge the numbers to make our ministries look more successful in the eyes of others than they actually are. We talk of trusting God’s provision but then get ourselves in debt by spending more than he has provided. We teach people the rest that can be found when you get your identity vertically, but when the rubber meets the road in daily ministry, we care too much about what people think of us. We can teach well what it looks like to be content, but we quickly grumble and complain when the going gets hard. We talk about a heart for ministry, but when we get home all we want is to be left alone. We are all capable of being self-righteous, proud, judgmental, controlling, easily angered, bitter, and demanding. We sometimes act as if we’re entitled to our blessings. We often forget how much we need everything we teach. We give evidence every day that we are people in the middle of our own sanctification, that we still need the moment-by-moment rescue of grace.
There is a way in which all of us have a separation in our lives between our more pristine public ministry persona and the more messy details of our private lives. Aspects of this separation will be with us until the Lord returns.
This separation does not necessarily disqualify you from ministry, but it becomes spiritually debilitating to you and your ministry when you become comfortable with it. It is dangerous when you have learned the craft of making this separation work. It is a pastoral disaster when you have conquered the dark spiritual skill of sectoring your own heart, where it’s as if you are two separate people and the dark side doesn’t haunt you anymore. Remember, this separation exists most frequently in mundane, everyday-life areas. So it is in this context that I must ask, are there areas of clear disharmony or disconnect between your public ministry persona and your private life? And have you become comfortable with the disconnects, even perhaps developing the ability to make them comfortably work?

PREACHING THE GOSPEL TO YOURSELF

It is here that we pastors need to preach the gospel to ourselves. Much of this separation and disharmony is propelled by the fact that in our daily lives we tend to forget the very gospel that we so convincingly preach in public settings to others. Here is the everyday pastoral struggle: not only are we dealing with the reality of our own duplicitous heart, but also there are so many other things that can tug at our heart and in the process begin to shape the things we do and say in ministry.
You can feel the pressure of the expectations for your future in ministry that were placed on you because you did well in seminary. You can feel a weight of responsibility to a denomination that invested in you and in your ministry. You may feel the burden of the vision of long-term and seasoned elders who have had significant impact on the culture and direction of the church. You probably carry the load of your own hopes and dreams for yourself and the vision of what your ministry could be like in the years to come. If you have the heart of a pastor, you feel the weight of the desires, expectations, and spiritual needs of the people God has called you to serve. You feel the responsibility of building the right ministry reputation before the eyes of a watching community. You feel the weight of the obligation to lead a variety of ministries that don’t always work in unison. You carry the load of needs of finances and facilities. You face a variety of voices that comment on your public teaching, preaching, and worship leadership. You are drawn into solving problems you didn’t create but must be solved. You face the burden of opposition and criticism. You have to deal with leaders who want control and are more political than pastoral. You feel the weight of all these things pulling against the enormous responsibility you have as husband and father.
All of these are legitimate concerns, but together they can result in a heart that is seldom at rest and a ministry that lacks focus, careening from one serious concern to another. There is another thing: it is right to carry the responsibility of all these things, but you must not let any of them rule your heart. All of these concerns can become seductive pastoral idolatries, and when they do, you may think that you are serving God, but your heart is ruled by something to which you have attached your pastoral identity and inner sense of well-being. In your ministry you can faithfully call people to submit their lives to the lordship of Jesus Christ, and in that very same ministry surrender your heart to a whole catalog of pastoral idolatries. When this happens, you do ministry in the hopes of getting horizontally what you have already been given vertically. In ways in which you are unaware, you are asking ministry acclaim, success, reputation, etc., to be your own personal messiah. This will never work. It always leads to bad choices and never results in the inner security that you seek. Think about the insanity of this subtle ministry idolatry.
The people in your congregation did not become active participants in your ministry so that collectively they could make you feel better about yourself and more secure with your ministry gifts. God didn’t call you to your particular ministry position so that you could finally cobble together an identity that you could live with. The leadership of the church didn’t call you to be their pastor because they knew that you needed a forum where you could find meaning and purpose. The troubled people in your congregation did not come with their troubles so that you could feel needed, essential, and appreciated. The people who faithfully give don’t give so that you can build a successful ministry and bask in the security of your accomplishments. So you will never find in your ministry the rest of heart that every human being seeks. And when you look there, it only ends in anxiety, frustration, hurt, disappointment, anger, and bitterness and may ultimately lead you to question the goodness of God. I am convinced that what we often call “ministry burnout” (a term I don’t think is particularly helpful) is often the result of pastors’ seeking in their ministry what cannot be found there, and because it can’t be found there they end up weary and discouraged.
So you have the realities of your private spiritual life colliding with all the responsibilities and expectations of public ministry. You have the danger of becoming comfortable with a disharmony between your public ministry persona and your private spiritual life intersecting with the war of worship that is being fought in your heart as you hear all the idol voices that greet every pastor of every church.
I am afraid that in the heat of this war and in weariness of spiritual battle many pastors give themselves permission to become comfortable with ministry duplicity (a separation between the truths they teach and the way they live) and subtle ministry idolatry (letting a quest for __________ begin to rule their heart in ministry). The only defense against this is the gospel of Jesus Christ. It is only when we are living out of the life that grace alone is able to give that we quit seeking life elsewhere. It is only when we are embracing the rest of the forgiveness of grace that we can look at ourselves honestly and grieve without wallowing in debilitating guilt and shame.
Pastor, there is no congregation you need to preach to more than yourself. There is no more important place to exegete and expound grace than in your own heart. There is no more important place to teach what it means to apply that grace to the concrete situations, locations, and relationships than in your own life. There is no more important place to fear the harvest of duplicity than in your own heart. There is no place to be more concerned about functional religiously acceptable idolatry than in your own life. Ministry is a war for the gospel in your own heart. Grace enables you to be a good soldier. You and I cannot and must not allow ourselves to become comfortable with things that God says are wrong. You and I must not learn to make things work that simply aren’t working. You and I must not work to convince ourselves that our idols aren’t really idols. You and I cannot permit ourselves to live a ministry life that lacks consistency and integrity. You and I must understand that we have been called to battle for the gospel of Jesus Christ and that war begins in our hearts.
Let me suggest some vital gospel-in-everyday-life applications that every pastor must preach to himself again and again.

1) I DO NOT HAVE TO BE ANXIOUS THAT I WILL NEVER MEASURE UP, BECAUSE JESUS PERFECTLY MEASURED UP ON MY BEHALF

Only the gospel can free me from the fear of not being found worthy. The fact of the matter is that I am unworthy. I could never do or say anything that would make me worthy of my Father’s acceptance and affection. I could never be so perfectly obedient as to earn his approval. I am not in ministry because, by my own effort, I became a shining example of all that the gospel can produce. I have been freed from the bondage of convincing myself and others that I am worthy. I don’t need to privately argue for my worth or do things in public to prove it. Jesus perfectly measured up; he was perfectly worthy on my behalf. He accomplished what was impossible for me to accomplish so that I would be given standing that I did not or could never earn. I don’t have to live as if I am still on probation, still being evaluated. I have been accepted, and I have been called into ministry. I have earned neither. Both are gifts of grace. I come into ministry with nothing to prove but this: the gospel of Jesus Christ is reliable and true and has the power to both free and transform you and me. As in ministry, I am faced with both the reality of my own sin and weakness and the pressure of the expectations and criticisms of others. I must preach the gospel of this grace to myself day after day after day.

2) BECAUSE GRACE ALLOWS ME TO GET MY IDENTITY AND SECURITY VERTICALLY, I AM FREED FROM BUILDING THEM ON WHAT PEOPLE THINK OF ME

There is a way in which, as a pastor, you should care less about what people think about you. Now, here’s what I mean: you do not look to them to give you courage, hope, peace, rest, and a reason to continue. As a result, you are freed from being all too attentive to how they respond to you and all too fearful of your detractors. You are in trouble as a pastor when you need regular doses of appreciation and respect in order to continue. Yes, you know you need the ministry of the body of Christ, and you want to be open to that ministry, but you are freed from riding the anxiety-driven roller coaster of people’s opinion. Because you have a secure identity as a child of God, you don’t need to seek identity from the success of your ministry or from the appreciation of the people around you. This frees you both to be able to listen to criticism without being devastated by it and to be unwilling to let the opinions of others define you and the direction of your ministry. Your secure identity in Christ also allows you to face your weaknesses with humility and honesty. You can do this because your standing with God is not based on your performance but on the perfect obedience of Christ. You need to preach these truths to yourself daily, because in ministry you either seek to get identity from your ministry or stand firm and secure in the identity you have been given in Christ.

3) I DO NOT HAVE TO BE HAUNTED BY WHAT MAY BE EXPOSED ABOUT ME, BECAUSE EVERYTHING THAT COULD EVER BE EXPOSED HAS ALREADY BEEN COVERED BY THE BLOOD OF JESUS

If you’re haunted by the fear of being known, you will live your life in hiding. You will become a master of nonanswers to personal questions. You will carry with you a catalog of platitudinous biblical responses that communicate to others that you are more spiritual than you actually are. I am persuaded that many pastors fear being known for who they really are and where they really struggle. I have had many pastors tell me they are afraid of their sin being exposed. They say that they can’t be just normal sinners like everyone else. If we have produced a culture where pastors have to deny sin and live in fearful hiding, we have built a pastoral culture that cannot work, because it is a contradiction of the gospel that this culture is called to both proclaim and live.
I must remind myself that the gospel welcomes me out of hiding. It welcomes me to face my darkest parts with hope. It assures me that there is nothing to be known about me that has not already been dealt with in the person and work of the Lord Jesus. So I don’t have to build my ministry on a lie that I am something I’m not. I can live in honesty and humility before others, entrusting my present and future ministry into the hands of my Savior, knowing that no matter how people respond to me, he will never turn his back on me or on the gifts that he has given me.

4) I NEED TO REMEMBER THAT MY WEAKNESSES ARE NOT IN THE WAY OF PRODUCTIVE MINISTRY, BUT MY DELUSIONS OF INDEPENDENT STRENGTH ARE

You could argue that if human weakness was an automatic disqualifier from ministry, none of the disciples would have been called into ministry. The fact of the matter is that there is never a day, pastor, when you don’t demonstrate somehow, someway that you are weak. There is never a day when you don’t reveal that there are still pockets of foolishness in you. In fact, God will use the responsibilities, opportunities, burdens, and temptations of ministry to reveal to you and those who love you how weak you really are. He reveals your weakness to you so that you will continue to seek the help of his grace, and he reveals it to others so that they can be instruments of his grace in your life. Paul didn’t resign his ministry because he became convinced he was the foremost of all sinners. No, you could argue that it is your admission of weakness that protects your ministry from becoming all about human reputation and kingdom building. And it is your weakness that protects you from the dangers of self-righteousness and self-reliance.
It is your delusions of perceived strength and maturity, which you actually lack, that have the potential to derail and ultimately destroy your ministry. This is because when you think you are strong, you think you can live independently of the grace of Jesus and the ministry of others, although you may not know that this is what you’re doing.

5) I CAN REST ASSURED THAT GOD DIDN’T GET A WRONG ADDRESS WHEN HE CALLED ME TO MINISTRY. MY SPIRITUAL NEEDINESS DOESN’T COMPROMISE THE MESSAGE OF THE GOSPEL; RATHER, MY NEED PREACHES IT

Now, let me say that it is obvious that you have to be at a certain level of maturity to qualify for ministry in the local church. What I think we need to address is the view that any weaknesses that are exposed in a pastor compromise or potentially make a mockery of the message he proclaims. If you take this view, you think that you have to present yourself as the perfect portrait of all that the gospel is able to produce or else you will bring shame to the name of Jesus. This leaves no room to admit and seek the help that you will invariably need as a pastor, since you are still right smack-dab in the middle of your own sanctification.
But, pastor, you will never be that perfect portrait; the only one who achieved that perfection was Christ. No, rather than being a perfect portrait that assures people that the gospel is true, you and I are called to be windows through which people look and see the glory of the risen Lord Jesus Christ. It is our weakness that demonstrates both the essentiality and power of the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ. Only his ever-present and powerful grace could enable a person, who still needs to be transformed himself, to be used as an instrument of his transforming grace in the lives of others. This frees us from pretending that we are what we are not. It frees us from boasting about what we could never have produced on our own, and it frees the people we serve from putting us on a messianic pedestal that should be reserved for Jesus only. We must preach to ourselves a gospel of ongoing weakness and sufficient grace.

6) THERE IS ONLY ONE MESSIAH, AND I AM DEFINITELY NOT HIM!

There is one thing that pastoral ministry makes very clear about us: we do not have the wisdom, character, and strength of the Messiah. It is okay to admit that we are not perfect in wisdom, that sometimes we are a fool. It is okay to admit that we are not complete in character, that there are moments when we lack the character that is needed. It is okay to admit that we fall short when it comes to strength; ministry will expose our weak places. If ministry has power to do anything in us, it has the power to destroy our naive trust in ourselves and to convince us that there is no solid rock of hope to be found but the rock Christ Jesus.

You see, it is only the hope and surety of the gospel that can rescue you from both the duplicity and the idolatry that tempt every pastor. It is the courage of grace that will cause you to be willing to look at and deal with the places in your life where your message and your living are in disharmony. Only the gospel can free you from your futile attempts to make this separation work. And it is the irrevocable welcome of the gospel that frees you from seeking your identity and rest in things in your ministry that become your objects of functional worship but have no ability whatsoever to deliver what you’re seeking. It is only the surety of God’s boundless love that will free you from looking for comfort and hope in the false messiahs that greet every pastor.
There is a way in which pastoral ministry will make you either sad or delusional. Because ministry will expose your weakness, it has the power to produce in you a wholesome sadness, an abandonment of your own righteousness that will drive you to the cross for forgiveness, healing, and comfort. In gospel amnesia you will work to hide and deny what is being revealed and use the success of your public ministry persona to argue against what is being revealed in your private life. You will pursue and polish the delusion that you are a grace graduate when you are actually a case study of the need for the very things of the gospel that you offer to others. There may be only two roads for your heart to travel in ministry: the road of personal grief or the road of personal grandiosity. The first leads to greater hope in Christ and greater courage in ministry. The other leads to the pride of arrival, unwise choices, and trying to find independently a life that is only ever the result of living in gospel community with others. Grief will cause you to abandon your ministry-kingdom dreams for the purposes of a better King. Grandiosity will cause you to confuse your kingdom purposes with the King you have been called to serve. Grief will cause you to find joy in being an ambassador of the King of grace. Grandiosity will cause you to approach your ministry like a monarch who doesn’t need grace. Pastor, be honest right here, right now—which pathway best describes your ministry?

CLOSING THE SEPARATION GAP

So if there are places in all of our lives as pastors where a separation exists between what we teach others and how we live, what can we do to close the gap? Let me suggest five commitments that should be nailed into each one of our ministry lives.

1) REQUIRE YOURSELF TO SIT UNDER YOUR OWN TEACHING AND PREACHING

Our study for any moment of teaching or preaching must include personal application. We must ask ourselves what the particular passage we’ve been studying reveals about our own hearts. Where does this portion of God’s Word call us to confession and repentance? What does it reveal about God’s character and plan that should reignite our way of living? How should we apply its perspectives, principles, and commands to our daily lives? As we prepare, we need to give our hearts time to grieve our condition and celebrate the gospel. We need to take the time to pray words of confession and commit to concrete steps of repentance. We all need to take advantage of the huge blessing it is to be called by God to spend so much time in his freeing and transforming Word.

2) CONFESS PUBLICLY TO YOUR OWN STRUGGLE

Now, I am not suggesting that you should air all of the stained linen of your heart every time you teach or preach. But I do think it is not only valuable for you but also important for your listeners to hear that you too have not arrived, that the life of faith is yet a struggle for you also. The very fact that you are baring your heart publicly closes the gap between your public persona and your private life. You are refusing to build a two-person existence. You are fighting against becoming comfortable with a disharmony between what you teach and how you live. You are applying your preaching and teaching before the eyes and ears of your congregation. You are inviting them in to pray for, confront, and encourage you, and you are publicly confessing that you are committed to living everything that you teach. You are publicly working to close the gap.

3) PLACE YOURSELF UNDER WISE AND BIBLICAL COUNSEL

Pastor, it is plain and simple: you and I need to be pastored. One of the scandals of hordes of churches is that no one is pastoring their pastor. No one is helping him see what he is not seeing. No one is helping him examine his thoughts, desires, words, and behaviors. No one is regularly calling him to confession. No one is delineating where repentance is appropriate. No one is reaching into his discouragement with the truths of the presence, promises, and provisions of the Savior. No one is confronting his idolatry and pride. No one is alerting him to places of temptation and danger in his life.
Now, you and I don’t have the liberty to just wait and hope that this happens. We need to take the initiative to seek out someone whom we respect and with whom we can build this kind of counseling relationship and commit to for the duration of our ministries. I am positing that it is not enough to do this in moments of personal discouragement and trouble. You and I need to humbly acknowledge that we need this kind of knowledgeable ministry relationship as a regular component of our ministries. In every ministry location I’ve been in, I have sought someone to pastor me. I can’t imagine living my life or doing ministry without the protection, rescue, vision, and growth that this has provided for me. And I will confess that I need to be pastored today as much as I did years ago when I began to realize that, as a pastor, I had not been called or hardwired to go it on my own.

4) BE APPROACHABLE TO YOUR FRIENDS AND FAMILY

There is another commitment that we need to make that has the power to close the separation gap that exists in the lives of way too many people in ministry: request the ministry of your family. Invite your spouse to point out areas of spiritual laziness and inconsistency. Invite your spouse to lovingly confront you when you are activating your inner lawyer and are unwilling to listen. Ask the one living closest to you about when you take out on your family the frustrations you have collected in your ministry. Ask for help in making better choices when it comes to being faithful to the dual calling you have to family and ministry. Invite your children to respectfully appeal to you when you have treated them in ways you would never treat someone in your church. No, we should not be parented by our children, but you and I should be humble and approachable, ready to admit that the way we exercise parental authority is not always a beautiful picture of the authority of God. Regularly ask your spouse or your children to pray for you. In times of family worship, ask for prayer where you are struggling. Commit to confessing your wrongs to the members of your family and seek their forgiveness. The question is this: are we open to the fact that no one has a better window on who we really are than the people we live with? Do we see this as a benefit and a blessing and therefore take personal, spiritual advantage of these relationships? Or are we failing to benefit from the insight of those living closest to us?

5) BUILD A HUMBLY CANDID LEADERSHIP COMMUNITY

The fact is that many pastors are not known by their leaders, and many pastors don’t really know their leaders. The fact is that in most leadership communities there is simply no time invested in forging a knowledgeable, mutually ministering leadership community. I am persuaded that your goal should be that your eldership, deaconate, or whatever other leadership group you have will be the most spiritually rich and helpful small group in your church. It should be that the other small groups would look at the spiritual community that you have forged with your leaders and say, “If only our small group could be like that!” Every time you gather, there should be appropriate confession and prayer. You should have leadership retreats for building those relationships with personal sharing, confession, and prayer. You should take advantage of ministry gatherings to seek prayer for areas where you are struggling or need growth. Remember, the ministries that you direct with your local leadership will never be shaped by the knowledge, skill, experience, and strategic planning of this leadership group. These ministries will be powerfully influenced by the condition of each of the hearts of those who lead. You and I must not let the business of the church destroy any hope that the leaders of the church will function as a vibrant spiritual community.

Yes, there are still places in all of our lives where we are poor examples of what we hold out for others. There are places where we are not living up to the standard of what we teach and preach. This will be true until the Lord returns or takes us home, because God has chosen that our growth be a process, not an event. But here is the issue: have we learned how to be comfortable with the disconnect between ministry and life? Does this functional disharmony no longer bother us? Have we learned how to make our spiritual schizophrenia work? Or are we daily grieved by our inconsistency, and has our grief caused us to live and minister with greater humility and candor? Have we opened our lives to the help that God so graciously provides for all of us in his church? Here’s the bottom line: do we live as though we really do think of ourselves, who have been called to pastor others, as people in need of pastoring? Do we?

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

SO, WHAT NOW?

I will confess that this has been a very hard but very helpful book to write. God has used it to highlight many things in my heart—words and behavior that need attention. He has used it to expose attitudes and actions that are inconsistent with what I so passionately teach others. There have been many times during the writing that I have tried to share with Luella what God is showing me and have broken down in the process. There have been many times when I have had to push myself away from my writing and spend time in prayerful confession or in joyful personal celebration. I have been brought to see myself with greater accuracy and to a deeper gratitude for the unrelenting grace of my Savior. I have been humbled to see again why my standing with my Heavenly Father will never be based on my performance but on Christ’s. And I have become less and less afraid of confessing to others that I am a man who is still in need of the Savior’s rescue that comes to me through the ministry of his people.
So I want to leave you with a passage that is a wonderful summary of all that we have considered. It’s Peter’s counsel to church leaders found in 1 Peter 5:6–11:

Humble yourselves, therefore, under the mighty hand of God so that at the proper time he may exalt you, casting all your anxieties on him, because he cares for you. Be sober-minded; be watchful. Your adversary the devil prowls around like a roaring lion, seeking someone to devour. Resist him, firm in your faith, knowing that the same kinds of suffering are being experienced by your brotherhood throughout the world. And after you have suffered a little while, the God of all grace, who has called you to his eternal glory in Christ, will himself restore, confirm, strengthen, and establish you. To him be the dominion forever and ever.

Let me delineate five directives from this passage that are a practical way of living out the call of this book.

1) KNOW YOUR PLACE

It is a grief to me, but I must confess that as I look back on my years of ministry, I haven’t always known my place. There have been moments, even seasons, when I have viewed my ministry as my ministry. It is now clear to me that some of the most significant periods of ministry hardship were God-sent to pry the grip of my hands off my ministry. A letter sent to fellow pastors questioning my orthodoxy, a vote that removed me from the Christian school that I had founded, and an influential local-church leader demeaning my preaching were all much more than the expected struggles of gospel ministry in a fallen world. No, I now know that they were the tools God employed to rescue my ministry and recapture my heart. They were the result not of God turning his back on me but of God turning his face of grace toward me. Perhaps the church had morphed into my little ministry kingdom. Perhaps the school had become my school. Perhaps I carried into the pulpit way too much pride in my preaching. God was not willing to squeeze his church into the tiny confines of my kingdom purposes. He was not willing to forsake his throne so that I could be the royal sovereign of my own ministry. He would not allow me to stand in the pulpit and be a glory thief. So he again and again has used hard ministry moments to reclaim my allegiance to his kingdom and glory.
This is the bottom line. This is the great internal war of ministry. You are called to be a public and influential ambassador of a glorious King, but you must resist the desire to be a king. You are called to trumpet God’s glory, but you must never take that glory for yourself. You are called to a position of leadership, influence, and prominence, but in that position you are called to “humble yourself under the mighty hand of God” (v. 6). Perhaps there is nothing more important in ministry than knowing your place. Perhaps all the fear of man, the pride of knowing, the seduction of acclaim, the quest for control, the depression in the face of hardship, the envy of the ministry of others, the bitterness against detractors, and the anxiety of failure are all about the same thing. Each of these struggles is about the temptation to make your ministry about you. From that first dark moment in the garden, this has been the struggle—to make it all about us.
It is so easy to confuse your kingdom with the Lord’s. It is so easy to tell yourself that you are fighting for the gospel when what you’re really fighting for is your place. It is so easy to tell yourself that you’re simply trying to be a good leader when what you really want is control. It is so easy to tell yourself that you want to build healthy ministry relationships when what you really want is for people to like you. It is so easy to tell yourself that you’re trying to help people understand the details of their theology when what you’re actually working to do is impress them with how much you know. It is so easy to tell yourself that you’re fighting for what is right when what is really going on is that you’re threatened by someone’s rising influence. It’s so easy to tell yourself that you just want what is best when what you really want is a comfortable and predictable ministry life. It is so easy to tell yourself that you want God to get glory when really you enjoy ministry celebrity more than you are willing to admit. It is hard to be in a position of ministry prominence and influence and to know your place. It is very tempting in subtle ways to want God’s place. It is vital to realize that the temptation of the garden still lives in the pulpit, the study, the counseling office, and the ministry boardroom.
Here is the bottom line: wherever you are in ministry, whatever your position is, no matter how many people look up to you, whatever influence your ministry has collected, and no matter how long and successful your ministry has been, your ministry will never be about you because it is about him. God will not abandon his kingdom for yours. He will not offer up his throne to you. He will not give to you the glory that is his due. His kingdom and his glory are the hope of your ministry and the church. And when I forget my place and quest in some way for God’s position, I place my ministry and the church that I have been called to serve in danger.
It is here that I need to be rescued from me. I can change ministry positions and locations, but I cannot escape the thoughts and desires of my own heart. So again this morning I cry out for the rescue of my Redeemer. I pray that he would fight on my behalf, that his grace would cause me to love him more than I love myself. I pray that he would give me such a profound satisfaction in his glory that I would have no interest in seeking my own. And as I pray, I know that I will need to pray this prayer again tomorrow, because tomorrow I will once again be tempted to lose my place and to make my ministry be the one thing it should never be—all about me.
In your ministry, in the location where God has positioned you, is there evidence that you have forgotten your place, or is your ministry shaped and protected by a daily commitment to “humble yourself under the mighty hand of God”? Would the people who serve with you think that you are too oriented toward power and control? Would the people you serve assess that you care too much about what people think about you? Would they say that you care too much about attention and influence? Would they characterize you as a humble servant leader? Would they see you as being tempted to take too much credit, or would they say that you clearly demonstrate that you know the ministry God has called you to is not about you? Would they conclude that you really do know your place?

2) REST IN GOD’S CARE

Rest in God’s care is the result of a functional, ministry-shaping belief that he really does care. There are moments in ministry when you will be tempted to wonder if God is near and if he cares. There will be moments when it will seem as if your prayers have gone unanswered. There will be moments of trial when it will seem as if God is absent. There will be moments when you will feel misunderstood and alone. There will be moments when it will be nearly impossible to figure out what in the world God is doing. There will be moments when you will be tempted to wonder if it’s worth it, when selling iPads doesn’t seem like such a bad idea. There will be moments when the bi-factorial pressure of ministry and family will seem too much to bear. There will be moments when it will feel as though God has given you neither the wisdom nor the strength to do what he’s called you to do. There will be moments when opposition is great and progress is scarce. There will be moments when the temptation to doubt God’s ever-present care will be great.
I have written about this before, but it is important to say it again. Even those of us in ministry get to the place where we are tempted to bring God into the court of our judgment and question his goodness, faithfulness, and love. There are times when you just want to scream, “Where are you?” or, “What in the world are you doing?” There are times when we are tempted to think that we would be a better head of the church than the one who is the Head, or a better sovereign than the Sovereign, or a better savior than the Savior. It is hard to admit, but there may be times when you wonder if God is asleep at the wheel.
The fact of the matter is that we will never figure God out. He will never do all the things that we were expecting. He will never stay on our agenda page. He will never be comfortably predictable. If we rest in God’s care only when we understand just what he’s doing, there will be many times and places where we won’t rest in his care. The danger in all of this is this: we simply do not run for help to someone whom we have come to distrust. It is in the moments of hardship when what God is doing doesn’t make any sense that it is all the more important to preach to ourselves the gospel of his unshakable, unrelenting, ever-present care. He is actively caring for you and me even in those moments when we don’t understand his care and can’t figure out what he is doing.
I will not tell myself that I am alone. I will not allow myself to think that I am poor. I will not give way to ministry panic or paralysis. I will not look for help where help cannot be found. God is with me, and he cares, and that guarantees that I do have and will have everything I need to be what I am called to be and to do what I have been chosen to do in the particular place of ministry to which he has appointed me.
Does your rest in God’s care quiet your ministry anxiety? Does it keep you from feeling alone and overwhelmed? Does it comfort you in times of difficulty? Does your rest give rest and comfort to others? Does your rest in God’s care keep you from feeling the need to escape in some way (food, chemicals, alcohol, sex, TV, Internet, activities, people, etc.)? Does your rest in God’s care result in courage in ministry? Does it help you to deal humbly with opposition? At street level, do you rest in God’s care?

3) TAKE YOUR MINISTRY SERIOUSLY

It’s almost as if Peter is saying, “Have you forgotten the existence of real, personal evil? Have you forgotten that ministry is a constant, moment-by-moment spiritual war? Have you become comfortable with not taking this spiritual war seriously in the context of your daily life and ministry? Have you forgotten that this side of eternity you and your people are under incessant spiritual attack? Is your attitude toward your ministry all too casual? Do you allow yourself to do things you would not do if you thought that you were involved in the most important war that has ever been fought? Are there essential things that you fail to do because you have not taken the spiritual war of ministry seriously?”
It’s sad and dangerous, but it’s true that many of us have taken on a functionally unspiritual view of our ministries. We have a street-level view of the ministry of the local church that is more about staffing, strategic plans, building programs, financial planning, corporate structures, audience demographics, cultural relevance, career advancement, budget maintenance, resourcing initiatives, etc., than about how best to be good soldiers in the great spiritual war that is waged inside and outside of us. Perhaps it is this deeply unspiritual view of ministry that sets up many of us for trouble, because it exposes too many of us to temptation. You would think that the last thing Peter would have to tell leaders in Christ’s church is that they need to be watchful because there really is a Devil, but he does.
Peter knew the trap that many of us have fallen into, that in the midst of ministry we forget who we are, forget the condition of the world we live in, and forget who the people we have been called to serve are, and in forgetting we lose sight of evil on the attack that is the context in which all of us minister. Pastor, your theology won’t prevent you from being spiritually attacked. Your gifts don’t put you in a position of being free from attack. Your experience won’t defend you against attack. Proper staffing and good strategic plans won’t alleviate the spiritual realities that Peter here warns us to attend to. There is a devouring Devil. You need to be serious and watchful.
There have been very few pastors whose ministries have been damaged by poor strategic planning. There are very few pastors whose ministries have been compromised by poor staffing. There are very few pastors who have lost their way in ministry because they didn’t budget well. But there are thousands of pastors who have damaged or destroyed their ministries because they lost sight of what ministry was really about and did not protect themselves against temptation and, sadly, became casualties of the very war that Peter says we should never forget.
If you really do believe what Peter says about everyday ministry in the local church, then there are things you will constantly do. You will look out for the seductive and tempting lies of the enemy. You will never think that you’ve risen to a point where you no longer have to be careful. You will make sure that as a pastor, you are being pastored. You will surround yourself with people to whom you can freely confess your weaknesses, failures, struggles, and sins. You will invite people to confront, warn, challenge, and rebuke you when necessary, and you will not be defensive and self-righteous when they do. You will commit to a daily nurture of your own soul. You will look for evidences of the Devil’s hand in your staff and your leaders. You will set limits for yourself—boundaries that others help you maintain to protect you from you. You will be watchful for inconsistencies between your public ministry persona and your private life. You will go back again and again to 1 Peter 5 with your staff and leaders. You will require that the way you approach ministry, even in the most mundane places, be formed by Peter’s words of warning.

4) RESIST, NO MATTER WHAT

Peter says something here that seems strange at first glance. He exhorts us in ministry to resist the Devil, and then he says, “… knowing that the same kinds of suffering are being experienced by your brotherhood throughout the world” (v. 9). These words reveal that Peter is a wise and insightful pastor himself. After calling those of us in ministry to resist the Devil, that is, to not give way to anything that would give him room to do his devouring work, he then exposes one of the Devil’s most seductive lies. The Devil wants you to think that your ministry is particularly difficult. He wants you to think that you have been singled out for unique suffering. He wants you to begin to believe that your ministry situation, location, and relationships are definitely more difficult than what others face. He wants you to buy into the lie that while you’re suffering, they’re thriving; while you’re being questioned, they’re being respected; and while your work is hard, their work is easy. He wants to get you to begin to carry around the burden that somehow, someway, you’ve been singled out.
And why does the Devil want to get you to think that you have been chosen for particular suffering? He does because he wants you to do the one thing that will weaken you and ultimately destroy your ministry. He wants you to begin to question the presence, goodness, faithfulness, and grace of God. This is his most powerful weapon. It has the power to hurt you and your ministry. You see, if you have come to doubt the goodness of God, in your moment of need you won’t run to him, because you tend not to run for help to someone you have come to doubt. And if you have come to question the goodness of God, it makes it very hard to call others to entrust themselves to his goodness. Harboring fundamental personal questions about the goodness of God will suck the spiritual vitality out of you and your ministry. And it should be noted that you can still be involved in day-by-day ministry and still be holding onto your formal theological confession and yet be a person who, in the recesses of your heart, has come to question the faithfulness of God. There are many angry and bitter pastors who are cranking it out with no thought of resigning but wonder if the God they’ve been called to represent really does care.
There is something else that needs to be observed here. Peter is not surprised that his readers are suffering, and he’s not surprised that their brothers in ministry are suffering, because he knows from firsthand experience that being called to ministry is at once being called to suffer (see 2 Corinthians 1 for Paul’s discussion of this). Just as every soldier in every war suffers in some way, so pastors in the great spiritual war of redemption will suffer in some way. Perhaps the military man doesn’t suffer injury, but he will suffer the suspension of his life, he will suffer separation from his loved ones, he will suffer the fear, tension, and exhaustion of battle, he will suffer the horror of seeing and experiencing things that no human should, and he will be hit with the guilt of being a survivor who wishes he could have done more. In the same way, gospel ministry puts you on the front line and exposes you to the personal and corporate dangers of war. It is impossible to be in ministry and not be affected. So you and I must resist the lie of the enemy that we have been selected to face what others haven’t. We must resist the temptation of thinking that God has forgotten us, neglected us, or turned his back on us. We must refuse to feel that we are victims of abandonment by the One we are called to represent. And we must remember that our suffering is not in the way of God’s plan, but part of it. In our suffering God is not only with us but also is employing it to change us and those to whom we minister.

5) TRUST GOD’S SANCTIFYING GRACE

Peter ends his call to church leaders by reminding them not of what they have been called to but of what they have been given. In so doing, he points them to the only place where they will ever find rest, hope, security, inner peace, and a reason to continue.
When in your ministry you begin to look horizontally for what you have already been given vertically, you place yourself and your ministry in spiritual danger. When you look to your ministry to give you identity instead of ministering out of the identity that you have already been given, you introduce a neediness and anxiety that will weaken and misdirect your ministry. When people’s respect and esteem are what keep you going rather than God’s unrelenting, ever-present grace, you will end up being disappointed and discouraged and wondering if you’ve got what it takes to continue. When you look to your own resources of wisdom and strength, needing to be more righteous than you actually are, you set yourself up for failure because you do not reach out for moment-by-moment grace.
So Peter ends his words of wisdom, warning, and comfort with the bottom line for everyone in ministry. You have one—and only one—place to look for your rest, motivation, and hope. You cannot search for these things in yourself, in the people you serve, in the leaders who serve with you, or in your ministry success. You and I must preach an ancient gospel of grace to ourselves with fresh application and enthusiasm day after ministry day. We must not evaluate ourselves solely on the basis of our gifts and track record. We must not assess our future based on the response we are currently getting.
It is interesting that Peter feels the need to call ministers of the gospel to remember the gospel. You would think this wouldn’t be necessary, but it is. Perhaps this is the only thing that this book you have just read is about. It is a detailed exposition of what happens in the life of a person in ministry when he forgets to preach to himself the same gospel that he gives to others. It is sad, but true, that there are thousands of gospel ministers whose lives and ministries are shaped by a functional gospel amnesia. Because it is, these leaders and the ministries they serve are paying the price that comes when you look for life where it cannot be found.
Peter is not at all hesitant or embarrassed to preach the gospel one more time to ministers of the gospel. He knows that in the ardor, struggle, and suffering of local-church ministry, often the gospel is one of the first casualties. So he starts by reminding his readers that grace guarantees their future. He says, “You have been called to eternal glory in Christ” (see v. 10). Now, it is important to understand why this is not just a distant hope but a motivation for ministry right here, right now. Here’s Peter’s logic. If you and I have been guaranteed a place in eternity with our Savior, then we also have been guaranteed all the grace we need along the way. The promise of future grace always carries with it the promise of present grace. If the end of my story is secure, it means God cannot abandon or lose me along the way. Pastor, your eternal future carries with it the sure promise that you will have all the grace you need to do what you’ve been called to do between the time you came to Christ and the time you will go home to be with him forever.
But Peter says even more. He wants you to know that your Lord isn’t only protecting, providing for, and enabling you, but he is working to change you as well. There is never a moment in ministry when you aren’t being ministered to. The Savior is not just working through you in the lives of others, but he is also working in you as he works through you. He is not just calling you to be an agent of his transforming grace; he is transforming you by the same grace. He is not just committed to the success of your ministry but also to the triumph of his grace in your own heart and life. So, he says, “Christ … will himself restore, confirm, strengthen, and establish you” (v. 10). You are never just a vehicle of his amazing grace. No, you are always also a recipient of that grace. In your heart of hearts you know you desperately need everything you tell others that God has committed himself in Christ to give them. Well, Peter wants you to be assured once again that you are still the objects of his redeeming care and that you will continue to be until that care has completed its work. Now, that gives you reason to get up in the morning and continue even when your sin and weaknesses have been exposed and ministry is hard.
But Peter has one final punch line. He is eager to remind you that your Savior has dominion forever and ever. The One you look to for hope has absolute rulership over every ministry situation in which you’ll find yourself. It is impossible to ever be in a ministry situation, location, or relationship that is not ruled by King Christ. Here’s why this is so important: all of his promises to you depend on his sovereignty. He is only able to guarantee the delivery of his promises in the places where he has complete control. And since he has complete control over everything, there is no place in ministry where you will be unable to depend on the delivery of everything he has promised you. Also, the hope for your ministry is not the success of your pastoral control or ingenuity but that a sovereign Savior will complete his plan for his church. So where do we go from here?
In your place of ministry, commit to regularly preach Peter’s gospel to yourself and ask those around you to remind you of it again and again. If you are a seminary, denominational, or ministry leader, work with others to address the places where your ministry training and culture are less than biblical. If you’re in ministry and these pages have exposed your heart, confess what needs to be confessed and seek help. If you’re a pastor and you have come to see how your ministry culture needs change, address those issues with your leaders and make those changes with them.
If you’ve read this book because you love your pastor or ministry leader and are concerned for him, pray daily for him and seek to encourage him in the gospel wherever and whenever it is appropriate to do so. If you’re the spouse of someone in ministry and are concerned for his spiritual welfare, don’t sit by in silence, don’t lash out in discouragement and anger, but confront and encourage him to seek help. And as you do these things, remember these words: “Now may the God of peace who brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, the great shepherd of the sheep, by the blood of the eternal covenant, equip you with everything good that you may do his will, working in us that which is pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen” (Heb. 13:20–21).

GENERAL INDEX

Abraham, 65–66, 133
academized Christianity, 54–56
accountability, 59, 93, 178
anger, 17–21, 74, 154, 162, 187, 203
anxiety, 46, 203, 205, 215, 218, 222

biblical knowledge, 25–27, 51, 63, 155–56
bitterness, 22, 32, 68, 77, 93, 154, 179, 200, 215
brokenness, 64, 108, 124

calling, 22, 38–39, 93–94, 143, 207
children’s ministry, 118, 143
church
corrective discipline in, 86–87
and expectations of pastors, 92–93
formative discipline in, 85–86
leadership community of, 93–94, 131–32, 211–12, 224
unity in, 143–44
church planting, 75–76
communication, 148–49
community, 38, 73, 83–96
confession, 35, 78–79, 94–95, 135–36, 144, 159, 174
confidence, 123

David, 67
delegation, 168–69, 180
depression, 46
devotional life, 23–24, 33–36, 160–61, 183–97
discipline, 123–24, 146
discouragement, 32, 75

Elijah, 67
entitlement, 161–62, 173
envy, 178–79
evangelism, 118
failure, 126, 129, 178–79
faith, 42–43, 65–66, 87, 155
families, 90–91, 211
fear, 32, 38, 126–36
Ferguson, Sinclair, 158–59
forgiveness, 64, 71, 144, 203

Gideon, 129–30
God
finding awe in, 114–18, 129, 141–42
glory of, 49–50, 68, 98–99, 113–20, 138–44, 167–81, 190–91
kingdom of, 98–102, 154, 160, 209, 215–16
Word of, 47–55, 83–86, 91–92, 114–16, 195. See also biblical knowledge
gospel passion, 122–23
gospel transformation, 30, 39, 45, 51, 99–100, 136, 187, 204, 222–23
grace, 12, 33, 49–50, 106–7, 122, 158, 161, 191–95

heart motivations, 46, 51, 61–63, 68, 98–103, 108–9
Holy Spirit, 19, 51, 70, 72, 84, 87
humility, 35, 106–7, 121–22, 135, 161, 171–74, 196

idolatry, 72, 202–3
impatience, 55
isolation, 32, 59, 70–82, 90

Jesus
church as the body of, 70–82, 84, 88–90, 159
communion with, 55, 63–66, 160–61, 195
finding identity in, 64, 101, 104–5, 205
finding rest in, 36, 106, 124, 216–18
humble submission to, 87
person and work of, 30, 171–74, 204
submission to, 179–80
Joseph, 66
justification, 26

law, 151–53
lethargy, 115

marriage, 58–61, 167–68
mediocrity, 137–50
meditation, 136
mentors, 80
ministry life
in the body of Christ, 79–82, 84, 88–90
as defining identity, 21–25, 101–5, 221–22
private vs. public, 189–97, 200–212, 219–20
readiness for, 64
signs of trouble, 32–39, 92–96, 128, 158–63
success in, 61–68, 121–24, 137–50, 156–57
missions, 118, 143
Moses, 66–67

pastoral candidates, 64–65
pastoral counseling, 43–45, 82, 210–11
pastoral responsibilities, 35
pastors’ wives
ministering to, 80–82
and ministry discouragement, 75–79, 90–91, 169–70
pornography, 46
power, 160
preaching
communication skills in, 149–50
content of, 148–49
self-disclosure in, 80–81, 148, 210
See also sermon preparation.
pride, 71–72, 153, 157, 161–62, 176–77, 196

redemption, 108–9, 147, 187
repentance, 71, 95–96
reputation, 105–6, 190, 146, 209–10
restoration, 95
righteousness, 155, 159–60

sanctification, 26, 64, 69, 154, 207, 221–22
security, 133–34
self-glory, 167–81
self-righteousness, 54–55, 73–74, 158–60, 167, 175, 193
self-sufficiency, 159, 206
seminary culture, 53–54
sermon preparation, 118, 137–38, 144–50, 183–87, 194
sexual sin, 46
sin, 26, 34–35, 64, 70–73, 94, 98, 159, 162, 178–79, 196
small groups, 79–80
spiritual blindness, 54, 71–73, 77
spiritual growth, 84, 95
spiritual maturity, 25–27, 64, 87, 105, 152–57
success, 27–28, 61–68. See also ministry life, success in
suffering, 221

temptations, 64, 93, 107, 129, 154, 162, 215, 220–21
theology, 43–44, 118–19

unbelief, 71–72, 124–25

Warfield, B. B., 113–14
wisdom, 26–27, 156, 160
women’s ministry, 118, 143
worship, 35, 50–51, 139, 184–87, 195

SCRIPTURE INDEX

Genesis
39 66

Exodus
3 66
4:13 66

Judges
6:12 130

1 Samuel
17 67

1 Kings
19 67

Psalms
27:4 161
37:8 127
73:13 179
73:21–22 179
145 115–16

Proverbs
9:10 129

Isaiah
6:3 190
6:5 121, 159
55:10–13 49–50

Matthew
6:19–34 100, 107
16:24–25 193

John
13:1–17 171

Acts
10 132

Romans
4 65
4:19 133
8:22–24 108
12:3 155

1 Corinthians
12 83
12:14–25 88–89

2 Corinthians
1 221
5:15 98, 118

Galatians
2:11–14 132

Ephesians
4 83, 87
4:11–16 86

Colossians
3:15–17 91

1 Timothy
4:16 188

Hebrews
3:12–13 70, 83
3:13 94
4:16 197
13:20–21 224

1 Peter
2:2 194
5 219
5:6–11 213–14
5:9 220
5:10 222–23

Tripp, P. D. (2012). Dangerous Calling: Confronting the Unique Challenges of Pastoral Ministry (S. 5–224). Wheaton, IL: Crossway.

THE TREASURY OF SCRIPTURE KNOWLEDGE – GENESIS, via LAD Rosary

THE TREASURY

OF

SCRIPTURE KNOWLEDGE

CONSISTING OF

FIVE-HUNDRED THOUSAND SCRIPTURE REFERENCES AND PARALLEL PASSAGES

FROM

CANNE, BROWNE, BLAYNEY, SCOTT, AND OTHERS,

WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIVE NOTES.

ARRANGED IN CHAPTER AND VERSE TO SUIT ALL EDITIONS OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES.

WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY
R. A. TORREY

FOURTEENTH EDITION

Multæ terricolis linguæ, cœlestibus una

LONDON:
SAMUEL BAGSTER AND SONS LIMITED
15 PATERNOSTER ROW.
[All rights reserved.]

INTRODUCTION

ABOUT twenty years ago I saw for the first time “The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge.” I was interested in the book at once, and commenced to use it in my daily study of the Word of God. I went through book after book of the Bible, verse by verse, with the aid of “The Treasury.” I found that it enabled me, better than all the commentaries, to come to a true knowledge of God’s meaning.
There is no other commentary on the Bible so helpful as the Bible itself. There is not a difficult passage in the Bible that is not explained and made clear by other passages of the Bible, and this book is marvellously useful in bringing to light those other parts of the Bible that throw light upon the portion that is being studied. But not only does the book illuminate dark places, it also emphasises the truth by bringing in a multitude of witnesses. It also greatly strengthens faith, for one cannot study his Bible with the aid of “The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge” without getting a deeper conviction of the unity of the entire Book. As he compares Scripture with Scripture and sees how what Paul says fits in to what Jesus said, and John said, and Peter said, and Isaiah said, and the Psalmist said; when he sees how every doctrine of the New Testament regarding Christ, His Divine-human nature, His holy character, His atoning death, and His resurrection, ascension, and coming again is enfolded in the types of the Pentateuch, Prophets, and Psalms, he becomes overwhelmingly convinced that the whole Bible has one real Author behind the many human authors. “The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge” enables one, not only to understand the Word, but to feed upon the Word.
In preparing notes on the Sunday School lessons for publication, and notes on the various books of the Bible, I have found more help in “The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge” than in all other books put together. I have recommended the use of the book to many people, and in after years they have thanked me for calling their attention to this book. Their experiences with it have been similar to mine.
One great advantage of the book is its portability. One who has to travel much cannot take a large number of commentaries with him, but in “The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge” he will find the substance of all that is best in many commentaries.

R. A. TORREY.

ORDER OF THE BOOKS

OF THE

OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS

Chaps.
GENESIS 50
Exodus 40
Leviticus 27
Numbers 36
Deuteronomy 34
Joshua 24
Judges 21
Ruth 4
1 Samuel 31
2 Samuel 24
1 Kings 22
2 Kings 25
1 Chronicles 29
2 Chronicles 36
Ezra 10
Nehemiah 13
Esther 10
Job 42
Psalms 150
Proverbs 31
Ecclesiastes 12
Song of Solomon 8
Isaiah 66
Jeremiah 52
Lamentations 5
Ezekiel 48
Daniel 12
Hosea 14
Joel 3
Amos 9
Obadiah 1
Jonah 4
Micah 7
Nahum 3
Habakkuk 3
Zephaniah 3
Haggai 2
Zechariah 14
Malachi 4

MATTHEW 28
Mark 16
Luke 24
John 21
The Acts 28
Epistle to the Romans 16
1 Corinthians 16
2 Corinthians 13
Galatians 6
Ephesians 6
Philippians 4
Colossians 4
1 Thessalonians 5
2 Thessalonians 3
1 Timothy 6
2 Timothy 4
Titus 3
Philemon 1
To the Hebrews 13
Epistle of James 5
1 Peter 5
2 Peter 3
1 John 5
2 John 1
3 John 1
Jude 1
Revelation 22

THE CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER OF THE BOOKS

WITH THE ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE REFERENCES, AND THE PLACES IN WHICH THE NEW TESTAMENT BOOKS WERE WRITTEN.

B.C.
Abbr. Form
1491
Genesis
Ge.
Job
Job
1491
Exodus
Ex.
1490
Leviticus
Le.
1451
Deuteronomy
De.
1451
Numbers
Nu.
1427
Joshua
Jos.
1406
Judges
Ju.
1312
Ruth
Ru.
1055
1 Samuel
1 Sa.
1018
2 Samuel
2 Sa.
1015
1 Chronicles
1 Ch.
Psalms
Ps.
1013
Song of Solomon
Ca.
1004
1 Kings 1–11
1 Ki.
1004
2 Chronicles 1–11
2 Ch.
1000
Proverbs
Pr.
975
Ecclesiastes
Ec.
897
1 Kings, 12 &c.
1 Ki.
862
Jonah
Jon.
800
Joel
Joel
787
Amos
Am.
750
Micah
Mi.
740
Hosea
Ho.
713
Nahum
Na.
698
Isaiah
Is.
630
Zephaniah
Zep.
626
Habakkuk
Hab.
623
2 Chron. 10. &c.
2 Ch.
590
2 Kings
2 Ki.
588
Jeremiah
Je.
588
Lamentations
La.
587
Obadiah
Ob.
574
Ezekiel
Eze.
534
Daniel
Da.
520
Haggai
Hag.
520
Zechariah
Zec.
509
Esther
Es.
457
Ezra
Ezr.
434
Nehemiah
Ne.
397
Malachi
Mal.

A.D.
Abbr. Form
Where written
38
Matthew
Mat.
Judea
52
Galatians
Gal.
Macedonia, or Corinth
52
1 Thessalonians
1 Thes.
Corinth
52
2 Thessalonians
2 Thes.
Corinth
56
1 Corinthians
1 Co.
Ephesus
57
2 Corinthians
2 Co.
Macedonia
58
Romans
Ro.
Corinth
61
Ephesians
Ep.
Rome
61
James
Ja.
Jerusalem
62
Philippians
Phi.
Rome
62
Colossians
Col.
Rome
62
Philemon
Phile.
Rome
63
Luke
Lu.
Greece
63
Hebrews
He.
Rome
64
Acts
Ac.
Greece
64
1 Timothy
1 Ti.
Macedonia
64
1 Peter
1 Pe.
Rome
64
Titus
Tit.
Macedonia, or Greece
65
Mark
Mar.
Rome
65
2 Timothy
2 Ti.
Rome
65
2 Peter
2 Pe.
Rome
69
1 John
1 Jno.
Judea
69
2 John
2 Jno.
Ephesus
69
3 John
3 Jno.
Ephesus
70
Jude
Jude
Unknown
96
Revelation
Re.
Patmos
97
John
Jno.
Asia Minor

Volume I

The First Book of MOSES, called GENESIS

CHAP. 1

GOD creates heaven and earth, 1; the light, 3; the firmament, 6; separates the dry land, 9; forms the sun, moon, and stars, 14; fishes and fowls, 20; cattle, wild beasts, and creeping things, 24; creates man in his own image, blesses him, 26; grants the fruits of the earth for food, 29.

1 beginning. Pr. 8:22–24; 16:4. Mar. 13:19. Jno. 1:1–3. He. 1:10. 1 Jno. 1:1. God. Ex. 20:11; 31:17. 1 Ch. 16:26. Ne. 9:6. Job 26:13; 38:4. Ps. 8:3; 33:6, 9; 89:11, 12; 96:5; 102:25; 104:24, 30; 115:15; 121:2; 124:8; 134:3; 136:5; 146:6; 148:4, 5. Pr. 3:19; 8:22–30. Ec. 12:1. Is. 37:16; 40:26, 28; 42:5; 44:24; 45:18; 51:13, 16; 65:17. Je. 10:12; 32:17; 51:15. Zec. 12:1. Mat. 11:25. Ac. 4:24; 14:15; 17:24. Ro. 1:19, 20; 11:36. 1 Co. 8:6. Ep. 3:9. Col. 1:16, 17. He. 1:2; 3:4; 11:3. 2 Pe. 3:5. Re. 3:14; 4:11; 10:6; 14:7; 21:6; 22:13.
2 without. Job 26:7. Is. 45:18. Je. 4:23. Na. 2:10. Spirit. Job 26:13. Ps. 33:6; 104:30. Is. 40:12–14.
3 God. Ps. 33:6, 9; 148:5. Mat. 8:3. Jno. 11:43. Let. Job 36:30; 38:19. Ps. 97:11; 104:2; 118:27. Is. 45:7; 60:19. Jno. 1:5, 9; 3:19. 2 Co. 4:6. Ep. 5:8, 14. 1 Ti. 6:16. 1 Jno. 1:5; 2:8.
4 that. ver. 10, 12, 18, 25, 31. Ec. 2:13; 11:7. the light from the darkness. Heb. between the light and between the darkness.
5 Day, and. ch. 8:22. Ps. 19:2; 74:16; 104:20. Is. 45:7. Je. 33:20. 1 Co. 3:13. Ep. 5:13. 1 Th. 5:5. And the evening and the morning were. Heb. And the evening was, and the morning was. ver. 8, 13, 19, 23, 31.
6 Let there. ver. 14, 20; ch. 7:11, 12. Job 26:7, 8, 13; 37:11, 18; 38:22–26. Ps. 19:1; 33:6, 9; 104:2; 136:5, 6; 148:4; 150:1. Ec. 11:3. Je. 10:10, 12, 13; 51:15. Zec. 12:1. firmament. Heb. expansion.
7 divided. Pr. 8:28, 29. above. Job 26:8. Ps. 104:10; 148:4. Ec. 11:3. and it. ver. 9, 11, 15, 24. Mat. 8:27.
8 God. ver. 5, 10; ch. 5:2. evening. ver. 5, 13, 19, 23, 31.
9 Job 26:7, 10; 38:8–11. Ps. 24:1, 2; 33:7; 95:5; 104:3, 5–9; 136:5, 6. Pr. 8:28, 29. Ec. 1:7. Je. 5:22. Jon. 1:9. 2 Pe. 3:5. Re. 10:6.
10 God saw. ver. 4. De. 32:4. Ps. 104:31.
11 Let the. ch. 2:5. Job 28:5. Ps. 104:14–17; 147:8. Mat. 6:30. He. 6:7. grass. Heb. tender grass. fruit. ver. 29; ch. 2:9, 16. Ps. 1:3. Je. 17:8. Mat. 3:10; 7:16–20. Mar. 4:28. Lu. 6:43, 44. Ja. 3:12.
12 earth. Is. 61:11. Mar. 4:28. herb. Is. 55:10, 11. Mat. 13:24–26. Lu. 6:44. 2 Co. 9:10. Gal. 6:7.
14 Let there. De. 4:19. Job 25:3, 5; 38:12–14. Ps. 8:3, 4; 19:1–6; 74:16, 17; 104:19, 20; 119:91; 136:7–9; 148:3, 6. Is. 40:26. Je. 31:35; 33:20, 25. lights. Or, rather, luminaries or light-bearers; being a different word from that rendered light, in ver. 3. the day from the night. between the day and between the night. and let. ch. 8:22; 9:13. Job 3:9; 38:31, 32. Ps. 81:3. Eze. 32:7, 8; 46:1, 6. Joel 2:10, 30, 31; 3:15. Am. 5:8; 8:9. Mat. 2:2; 16:2, 3; 24:29. Mar. 13:24. Lu. 21:25, 26; 23:45. Ac. 2:19, 20. Re. 6:12; 8:12; 9:2.
16 to rule. Heb. for the rule, etc. De. 4:19. Jos. 10:12–14. Job 31:26; 38:7. Ps. 8:3; 19:6; 74:16; 136:7, 8, 9; 148:3, 5. Is. 13:10; 24:23; 45:7. Hab. 3:11. Mat. 24:29; 27:45. 1 Co. 15:41. Re. 16:8, 9; 21:23. he made the stars also. Or, with the stars also.
17 ch. 9:13. Job 38:12. Ps. 8:1, 3. Ac. 13:47.
18 Ps. 19:6. Je. 31:35.
20 Let the waters. ver. 22; ch. 2:19; 8:17. Ps. 104:24, 25; 148:10. Ac. 17:25. moving. or, creeping. 1 Ki. 4:33. life. Heb. a living soul. ver. 30. Ec. 2:21. fowl that may fly. Heb. let fowl fly. This marginal reading is more conformable to the original, and reconciles this passage with ch. 2:19. The word fowl, from the Saxon fleon, to fly, exactly corresponds to the original, which denotes every thing that flies, whether bird or insect. open firmament. Heb. face of the firmament. ver. 7, 14.
21 great. ch. 6:20; 7:14; 8:19. Job 7:12; 26:5. Ps. 104:24–26. Eze. 32:2. Jon. 1:17; 2:10. Mat. 12:40. brought. ch. 8:17; 9:7. Ex. 1:7; 8:3. God saw. ver. 18, 25, 31.
22 ver. 28; ch. 8:17; 9:1; 30:27, 30; 35:11. Le. 26:9. Job 40:15; 42:12. Ps. 107:31, 38; 128:3; 144:13, 14. Pr. 10:22.
24 Let. ch. 6:20; 7:14; 8:19. Job 38:39, 40; 39:1, 5, 9, 19; 40:15. Ps. 50:9, 10; 104:18, 23; 148:10. Cattle, denotes domestic animals living on vegetables;—Beasts of the earth, wild animals; especially such as live on flesh; and—Creeping things, reptiles; or all the different genera of serpents, worms, and such animals as have no feet.
25 ch. 2:19, 20. Job 12:8–10; 26:13.
26 Let us. ch. 3:22; 11:7. Job 35:10. Ps. 100:3; 149:2. Is. 64:8. Jno. 5:17; 14:23. 1 Jno. 5:7. man. In Hebrew, Adam; probably so called either from the red earth of which he was formed, or from the blush or flesh-tint of the human countenance: the name is intended to designate the species. in our. ch. 5:1; 9:6. Ec. 7:29. Ac. 17:26, 28, 29. 1 Co. 11:7. 2 Co. 3:18; 4:4. Ep. 4:24. Col. 1:15; 3:10. Ja. 3:9. have dominion. ch. 9:2, 3, 4. Job 5:23. Ps. 8:4–8; 104:20–24. Ec. 7:29. Je. 27:6. Ac. 17:20, 28, 29. 1 Co. 11:7. 2 Co. 3:18. Ep. 4:24. Col. 3:10. He. 2:6–9. Ja. 3:7, 9.
27 in the image. Ps. 139:14. Is. 43:7. Ep. 2:10; 4:24. Col. 1:15. See ver. 26. male. ch. 2:21–25; 5:2. Mal. 2:15. Mat. 19:4. Mar. 10:6. 1 Co. 11:8, 9.
28 ver. 22; ch. 8:17; 9:1, 7; 17:16, 20; 22:17, 18; 24:60; 26:3, 4, 24; 33:5; 49:25. Le. 26:9. 1 Ch. 4:10; 26:5. Job 42:12. Ps. 107:38; 127:1–5; 128:3, 4. Is. 45:18. 1 Ti. 4:3. moveth. Heb. creepeth. Ps. 69:34, marg.
29 I have. Ps. 24:1; 115:16. Ho. 2:8. Ac. 17:24, 25, 28. 1 Ti. 6:17. bearing. Heb. seeding. to you. ch. 2:16; 9:3. Job 36:31. Ps. 104:14, 15, 27, 28; 111:5; 136:25; 145:15, 16; 146:7; 147:9. Is. 33:16. Mat. 6:11, 25, 26. Ac. 14:17.
30 ch. 9:3. Job 38:39–41; 39:4, 8, 30; 40:15, 20. Ps. 104:14; 145:15, 16; 147:9. life. Heb. a living soul.
31 very good. Job 38:7. Ps. 19:1, 2; 104:24, 31. La. 3:38. 1 Ti. 4:4. and the. ver. 5, 8, 13, 19, 23. ch. 2:2. Ex. 20:11.

CHAP. 2

The first Sabbath, 1–3. Further particulars concerning the manner of creation, 4–7. The planting of the garden of Eden, and its situation, 8–14; man is placed in it; and the tree of knowledge only forbidden, 15–17. The animals are named by Adam, 18. The making of woman, and the institution of marriage, 21.

1 Thus. ver. 4; ch. 1:1, 10. Ex. 20:11; 31:17. 2 Ki. 19:15. 2 Ch. 2:12. Ne. 9:6. Job 12:9. Ps. 89:11–13; 104:2; 136:5–8; 146:6. Is. 42:5; 45:18; 48:13; 55:9; 65:17. Je. 10:12, 16. Zec. 12:1. Ac. 4:24. He. 4:3. host. De. 4:19; 17:3. 2 Ki. 21:3–5. Ps. 33:6, 9. Is. 34:4; 40:26–28; 45:12. Je. 8:2. Lu. 2:13. Ac. 7:42.
2 And on. ch. 1:31. Ex. 20:11; 23:12; 31:17. De. 5:14. Is. 58:13. Jno. 5:17. He. 4:4. seventh day God. The LXX. Syriac, and the Samaritan Text read the SIXTH day, which is probably the true reading; as ו, which stands for six, might easily be changed into ז, which denotes seven. rested. Or, rather, ceased, as the Hebrew word is not opposed to weariness, but to action; as the Divine Being can neither know fatigue, nor stand in need of rest.
3 blessed. Ex. 16:22–30; 20:8–11; 23:12; 31:13–17; 34:21; 35:2, 3. Le. 23:3; 25:2, 3. De. 5:12–14. Ne. 9:14; 13:15–22. Pr. 10:22. Is. 56:2–7; 58:13, 14. Je. 17:21–27. Eze. 20:12. Mar. 2:27. Lu. 23:56. He. 4:4–10. created and made. Heb. created to make.
4 the generations. ch. 1:4; 5:1; 10:1; 11:10; 25:12, 19; 36:1, 9. Ex. 6:16. Job 38:28. Ps. 90:1, 2. Lord. Ex. 15:3. 1 Ki. 18:39. 2 Ch. 20:6. Ps. 18:31; 86:10. Is. 44:6. Re. 1:4, 8; 11:17; 16:5.
5 plant. ch. 1:12. Ps. 104:14. had not. Job 5:10; 38:26–28. Ps. 65:9–11; 135:7. Je. 14:22. Mat. 5:45. He. 6:7. to till. ch. 3:23; 4:2, 12.
6 there went up a mist. or, a mist which went up.
7 formed man. Ps. 100:3; 139:14, 15. Is. 64:8. of the dust. Heb. the dust of, etc. dust. ch. 3:19, 23. Job 4:19; 33:6. Ps. 103:14. Ec. 3:7, 20; 12:7. Is. 64:8. Ro. 9:20. 1 Co. 15:47. 2 Co. 4:7; 5:1. and breathed. Job 27:3; 33:4. Jno. 20:22. Ac. 17:25. nostrils. ch. 7:22; Ec. 3:21. Is. 2:22. a living. Nu. 16:22; 27:16. Pr. 20:27. Zec. 12:1. 1 Co. 15:45. He. 12:9.
8 a garden. ch. 13:10. Eze. 28:13; 31:8, 9. Joel 2:3. eastward. ch. 3:24; 4:16. 2 Ki. 19:12. Eze. 27:23; 31:16, 18. put the. ver. 15.
9 every. Eze. 31:8, 9, 16, 18. tree of life. ch. 3:22. Pr. 3:18; 11:30. Eze. 47:12. Jno. 6:48. Re. 2:7; 22:2, 14. tree of knowledge. ver. 17; ch. 3:3, 22. De. 6:25. Is. 44:25; 47:10. 1 Co. 8:1.
10 a river. Ps. 46:4. Re. 22:1. Eden. Eden denotes pleasure or delight; but was certainly the name of a place, and was, most probably, situated in Armenia, near the sources of the great rivers Euphrates, Tigris, Phasis, and Araxes.
11 Havilah. ch. 10:7, 29; 25:18. 1 Sa. 15:7.
12 Bdellium is a transparent aromatic gum. The onyx is a precious stone, so called from a Greek word signifying a man’s nail, to the colour of which it nearly approaches. Nu. 11:7. onyx. Ex. 28:20; 39:13. Job 28:16. Eze. 28:13.
13 Gihon. The Araxes, which runs into the Caspian sea. Ethiopia. Heb. Cush. The country of the ancient Cussæi. ch. 10:6. Is. 11:11.
14 Hiddekel. Da. 10:4. The Tigris. toward the east of. or, eastward to. ch. 10:11, 22; 25:18. Euphrates. ch. 15:18. De. 1:7; 11:24. Re. 9:14.
15 the man. or, Adam. ver. 2. Job 31:33. put. ver. 8. Ps. 128:2. Ep. 4:28.
16 God. 1 Sa. 15:22. thou mayest freely eat. Heb. eating thou shalt eat. ver. 9; ch. 3:1, 2. 1 Ti. 4:4; 6:17.
17 of the tree. ver. 9; ch. 3:1–3, 11, 17, 19. thou shalt surely die. Heb. dying thou shalt die. surely. ch. 3:3, 4, 19; 20:7. Nu. 26:65. De. 27:26. 1 Sa. 14:39, 44; 20:31; 22:16. 1 Ki. 2:37, 42. Je. 26:8. Eze. 3:18–20; 18:4, 13, 32; 33:8, 14. Ro. 1:32; 5:12–21; 6:16, 23; 7:10–13; 8:2. 1 Co. 15:22, 56. Ga. 3:10. Ep. 2:1–6; 5:14. Col. 2:13. 1 Ti. 5:6. Ja. 1:15. 1 Jno. 5:16. Re. 2:11; 20:6, 14; 21:8.
18 good. ch. 1:31; 3:12. Ru. 3:1. Pr. 18:22. Ec. 4:9–12. 1 Co. 7:36. I will. ch. 3:12. 1 Co. 11:7–12. 1 Ti. 2:11–13. 1 Pe. 3:7. meet for him. Heb. as before him.
19 And out. ch. 1:20–25. brought. ver. 22, 23; ch. 1:26, 28; 6:20; 9:2. Ps. 8:4–8. Adam. or, the man. ver. 15.
20 gave names to. Heb. called. but. ver. 18.
21 ch. 15:12. 1 Sa. 26:12. Job 4:13; 33:15. Pr. 19:15. Da. 8:18.
22 made. Heb. builded. Ps. 127:1. 1 Ti. 2:13. brought. ver. 19. Pr. 18:22; 19:14. Heb. 13:4.
23 bone. ch. 29:14. Ju. 9:2. 2 Sa. 5:1; 19:13. Ep. 5:30. flesh. ver. 24. Woman. Heb. Isha. 1 Co. 11:8, 9. taken. 1 Co. 11:8. Man. Heb. Ish.
24 leave. ch. 24:58, 59; 31:14, 15. Ps. 45:10. cleave. Le. 22:12, 13. De. 4:4; 10:20. Jos. 23:8. Ps. 45:10. Pr. 12:4; 31:10. Ac. 11:23. and they shall be one flesh. The LXX. Vulgate, Syriac, Arabic, and Samaritan read “they TWO;” as is also read in several of the Parallel Passages. Mal. 2:14–16. Mat. 19:3–9. Mar. 10:6–12. Ro. 7:2. 1 Co. 6:16, 17; 7:2–4, 10, 11. Ep. 5:28–31. 1 Ti. 5:14. 1 Pe. 3:1–7.
25 naked. ch. 3:7, 10, 11. ashamed. Ex. 32:25. Ps. 25:3; 31:17. Is. 44:9; 47:3; 54:4. Je. 6:15; 17:13. Eze. 16:61. Joel 2:26. Mar. 8:38. Lu. 9:26. Ro. 10:11.

CHAP. 3

The serpent deceives Eve, 1–5. Both she and Adam transgress the divine command, and fall into sin and misery, 6, 7. God arraigns them, 8–13. The serpent is cursed, 14. The promised seed, 15. The punishment of mankind, 16–20. Their first clothing, 21. Their expulsion from paradise, 22–24.

1 Now. ver. 13–15. Is. 27:1. Mat. 10:16. 2 Co. 11:3, 14. Re. 12:9; 20:2. serpent. The Samaritan Copy, instead of nachash, ‘a serpent,’ reads cachash, ‘a liar or deceiver,’ read Jno. 8:44. he said. Nu. 22:28, 29. Ec. 4:10. 1 Pe. 3:7. Yea, hath Heb. Yea, because, etc. hath. Mat. 4:3, 6, 9.
2 serpent. Ps. 58:4.
3 But. ch. 2:16, 17. touch. ch. 20:6. Ex. 19:12, 13. 1 Ch. 16:22. Job 1:11; 2:5; 19:21. 1 Co. 7:1. 2 Co. 6:17. Col. 2:21.
4 serpent. Jno. 8:44. Ye. ver. 13. De. 29:19. 2 Ki. 1:4, 6, 16; 8:10. Ps. 10:11. 2 Co. 2:11; 11:3. 1 Ti. 2:14.
5 God. Ex. 20:7. 1 Ki. 22:6. Je. 14:13, 14; 28:2, 3. Eze. 13:2–6, 22. 2 Co. 11:3, 13–15. your. ver. 7, 10. Mat. 6:23. Ac. 26:18. as gods. Ex. 5:2. 2 Ch. 32:15. Ps. 12:4. Eze. 28:2, 9; 29:3. Da. 4:30; 6:7. Ac. 12:22, 23. 2 Co. 4:4. 2 Th. 2:4. Re. 13:4, 14. knowing. ver. 22; ch. 2:17.
6 saw. Jos. 7:21. Ju. 16:1, 2. pleasant. Heb. a desire. Eze. 24:16, 21, 25. to the eyes. ch. 6:2; 39:7. Jos. 7:21. 2 Sa. 11:2. Job 31:1. Mat. 5:28. 1 Jno. 2:16. and did. 1 Ti. 2:14. and he did eat. ver. 12, 17. Ho. 6:7, marg. Ro. 5:12–19.
7 And the. ver. 5. De. 28:34. 2 Ki. 6:20. Lu. 16:23. knew. ver. 10, 11; ch. 2:25. and they. Job 9:29–31. Is. 28:20; 59:6. aprons. or, things to gird about.
8 And they. ver. 10. De. 4:33; 5:25. cool of the day. Heb. wind. Job 34:21, 22; 38:1. hid. Job 22:14; 31:33; 34:22. Ps. 139:1–12. Pr. 15:3. Je. 23:24. Am. 9:2, 3. Jon. 1:3, 9, 10. Ro. 2:15. He. 4:13.
9 ch. 4:9; 11:5; 16:8; 18:20, 21. Jos. 7:17–19. Re. 20:12, 13.
10 and I was. ch. 2:25. Ex. 3:6. Job 23:15. Ps. 119:120. Is. 33:14; 57:11. 1 Jno. 3:20. because. ver. 7; ch. 2:25. Ex. 32:25. Is. 47:3. Re. 3:17, 18; 16:15.
11 ch. 4:10. Ps. 50:21. Ro. 3:20.
12 ch. 2:18, 20, 22. Ex. 32:21–24. 1 Sa. 15:20–24. Job 31:33. Pr. 19:3; 28:13. Lu. 10:29. Ro. 10:3. Ja. 1:13–15.
13 What. ch. 4:10–12; 44:15. 1 Sa. 13:11. 2 Sa. 3:24; 12:9–12. Jno. 18:35. The serpent. ver. 4–6. 2 Co. 11:3. 1 Ti. 2:14.
14 thou art. ver. 1; ch. 9:6. Ex. 21:28–32. Le. 20:25. dust. Ps. 72:9. Is. 29:4; 65:25. Mi. 7:17.
15 enmity. Nu. 21:6, 7. Am. 9:3. Mar. 16:18. Lu. 10:19. Ac. 28:3–6. Ro. 3:13. thy seed. Mat. 3:7; 12:34; 13:38; 23:33. Jno. 8:44. Ac. 13:10. 1 Jno. 3:8, 10. her seed. Ps. 132:11. Is. 7:14. Je. 31:22. Mi. 5:3. Mat. 1:23, 25. Lu. 1:31–35, 76. Ga. 4:4. it shall. Ro. 16:20. Ep. 4:8. Col. 2:15. Heb. 2:14, 15. 1 Jno. 3:8; 5:5. Re. 12:7, 8, 17; 20:1–3, 10. thou. ch. 49:17. Is. 53:3, 4, 12. Da. 9:26. Mat. 4:1–10. Lu. 22:39–44, 53. Jno. 12:31–33; 14:30, 31. Heb. 2:18; 5:7. Re. 2:10; 12:9–13; 13:7; 15:1–6; 20:7, 8.
16 in sorrow. ch. 35:16–18. 1 Sa. 4:19–21. Ps. 48:6. Is. 13:8; 21:3; 26:17, 18; 53:11. Je. 4:31; 6:24; 13:21; 22:23; 49:24. Mi. 4:9, 10. Jno. 16:21. 1 Th. 5:3. 1 Ti. 2:15. thy desire. ch. 4:7. to. or, subject to. rule. Nu. 30:7, 8, 13. Es. 1:20. 1 Co. 7:4; 11:3; 14:34. Ep. 5:22–24. Col. 3:18. 1 Ti. 2:11, 12. Tit. 2:5. 1 Pe. 3:1–6.
17 Because. 1 Sa. 15:23, 24. Mat. 22:12; 25:26, 27, 45. Lu. 19:22. Ro. 3:19. and hast. ver. 6, 11; ch. 2:16, 17. Je. 7:23, 24. cursed. ch. 5:29. Ps. 127:2. Ec. 1:2, 3, 13, 14; 2:11, 17. Is. 24:5, 6. Ro. 8:20–22. in sorrow. Job 5:6, 7; 14:1; 21:17. Ps. 90:7–9. Ec. 2:22, 23; 5:17. Jno. 16:33.
18 Thorns. Jos. 23:13. Job 5:5; 31:40. Pr. 22:5; 24:31. Is. 5:6; 7:23; 32:13. Je. 4:3; 12:13. Mat. 13:7. He. 6:8. bring forth. Heb. cause to bud. herb. Job 1:21. Ps. 90:3; 104:2, 14, 15. Ro. 14:2.
19 In. Ec. 1:3, 13. Ep. 4:28. 1 Th. 2:9. 2 Th. 3:10. till. Job 1:21. Ps. 90:3; 104:29. Ec. 5:15. for dust. ch. 2:7; 18:27. and. ch. 23:4. Job 17:13–16; 19:26; 21:26; 34:15. Ps. 22:15, 29; 104:29. Pr. 21:16. Ec. 3:20; 12:7. Da. 12:2. Ro. 5:12–21. 1 Co. 15:21, 22.
20 Adam. ch. 2:20, 23; 5:29; 16:11; 29:32–35; 35:18. Ex. 2:10. 1 Sa. 1:20. Mat. 1:21, 23. Eve. Heb. Chavah; that is, living. of. Ac. 17:26.
21 make. ver. 7. Is. 61:10. Ro. 3:22. 2 Co. 5:2, 3, 21.
22 as one. ver. 5; ch. 1:26; 11:6, 7. Is. 19:12, 13; 47:12, 13. Je. 22:23. tree. ch. 2:9. Pr. 3:18. Re. 2:7; 22:2. eat. Ps. 22:26. Jno. 6:48–58.
23 till. ver. 19; ch. 2:5, 4:2, 12; 9:20. Ec. 5:9.
24 east. ch. 2:8. Cherubims. Ex. 25:2, 20, 22. 1 Sa. 4:4. 1 Ki. 6:25–35. Ps. 80:1; 99:1; 104:4. Eze. 10:2, etc. He. 1:7. a flaming. Nu. 22:23. Jos. 5:13. 1 Ch. 21:16, 17. Heb. 1:7. to keep. Jno. 14:6. He. 10:18–22.

CHAP. 4

The birth, occupation, and offering of Cain and Abel, 1–7. Cain murders his brother Abel, 8–10. The curse of Cain, 11–16. Has a son called Enoch, and builds a city, which he calls after his name, 17. His descendants, with Lamech and his two wives, 18–24. The birth of Seth, 25, and Enos, 26.

1 knew. Nu. 31:17. Cain. That is, gotten or acquired. I have. ver. 25; ch. 3:15; 5:29. 1 Jno. 3:12.
2 Abel. Heb. Hebel. And Abel. ch. 30:29–31; 37:13; 46:32–34; 47:3. Ex. 3:1. Ps. 78:70–72. Am. 7:15. a keeper. Heb. a feeder. ver. 25, 26. Ps. 127:3. Jno. 8:44. 1 Jno. 3:10, 12, 15. tiller. ch. 3:23; 9:20.
3 A.M. 129. B.C. 3875. in process of time. Heb. at the end of days. Either at the end of the year, or of the week, i.e. on the Sabbath. 1 Ki. 17:7. Ne. 13:6. the fruit. Le. 2:1–11. Nu. 18:12.
4 the firstlings. Ex. 13:12. Nu. 18:12, 17. Pr. 3:9. He. 9:22. 1 Pe. 1:19, 20. Re. 13:8. flock. Heb. sheep, or, goats. fat. Le. 3:16, 17. had. ch. 15:17. Le. 9:24. Nu. 16:35. Ju. 6:21. 1 Ki. 18:24, 38. 1 Ch. 21:26. 2 Ch. 7:1. Ps. 20:3, marg. He. 11:4.
5 But. Nu. 16:15. He. 11:4. wroth. ch. 31:2, 5. Job 5:2. Ps. 20:3. Is. 3:10, 11. Mat. 20:15. Lu. 15:28–30. Ac. 13:45.
6 1 Ch. 13:11–13. Job 5:2. Is. 1:18. Je. 2:5, 31. Jno. 4:1–4, 8–11. Mi. 6:3–5. Mat. 20:15. Lu. 15:31, 32.
7 If thou doest well. ch. 19:21. 2 Sa. 24:23. 2 Ki. 8:28. Job 42:8. Pr. 18:5. Ec. 8:12, 13. Is. 3:10, 11. Je. 6:20. Mal. 1:8, 10, 13. Ac. 10:35. Ro. 2:7–10; 12:1; 14:18; 15:16. Ep. 1:6. 1 Ti. 5:4. 1 Pe. 2:5. be accepted. or, have the excellency. Job 29:4. Pr. 21:27. He. 11:4. sin. ver. 8–13. Ro. 7:8, 9. Ja. 1:15. unto thee. or, subject unto thee. ch. 3:16, marg.
8 talked. 2 Sa. 3:27; 13:26–28; 20:9, 10. Ne. 6:2. Ps. 36:3; 55:21. Pr. 26:24–26. Mi. 7:6. Lu. 22:48. Cain rose. 2 Sa. 14:6. Job 11:15. Ps. 24:3–6; 139:19. Mat. 23:35. Lu. 11:51. 1 Jno. 3:12–15. Jude 11.
9 Where is. ch. 3:9–11. Ps. 9:12. I know. ch. 37:32. Job 22:13, 14. Ps. 10:13, 14. Pr. 28:13. Jno. 8:44. Ac. 5:4–9.
10 What. ch. 3:13. Jos. 7:19. Ps. 50:21. blood. Heb. bloods. crieth. ch. 18:20. Ex. 3:7. 2 Ki. 9:26. Job 16:18; 24:12; 31:38, 39. Ps. 9:12; 72:14. Is. 5:7. Ac. 5:3, 9. He. 11:4; 12:24. Ja. 5:4. Re. 6:10.
11 ver. 14; ch. 3:14. De. 27:16–26; 28:15–20; 29:19–21. Ga. 3:10. opened. Job 16:18; 31:38–40. Is. 26:21. Re. 12:16.
12 it. ch. 3:17, 18. Le. 26:20. De. 28:23, 24. Ro. 8:20. a fugitive. ver. 14. Le. 26:36. De. 28:65, 66. Ps. 109:10. Je. 20:3, 4. Ho. 9:17.
13 My punishment is greater than I can bear. or, Mine iniquity is greater than that it may be forgiven. Job 15:22. Re. 16:9, 11, 21.
14 driven. Job 15:20–24. Pr. 14:32; 28:1. Is. 8:22. Ho. 13:3. from thy. ver. 16. Job 21:14, 15. Ps. 51:11–14; 143:7. Mat. 25:41, 46. 2 Th. 1:9. fugitive. De. 28:65. Ps. 109:10. See ver. 12. that. ver. 15; ch. 9:5, 6. Le. 26:17, 36. Nu. 17:12, 13; 35:19, 21, 27; 2 Sa. 14:7; Job 15:20–24. Pr. 28:1.
15 Therefore. 1 Ki. 16:7. Ps. 59:11. Ho. 1:4. Mat. 26, 52. sevenfold. ver. 24. Le. 26:18, 21, 24, 28. Ps. 79:12. Pr. 6:31. set a mark, etc. Or, rather, ‘gave a sign or token to Cain, that those who found him should not kill him.’ Eze. 9:4, 6. Re. 14:9, 11.
16 went. ver. 14; ch. 3:8. Ex. 20:18. 2 Ki. 13:23; 24:20. Job 1:12; 2:7; 20:17. Ps. 51:11; 68:2. Je. 23:39; 52:3. Jno. 1:3, 10. Mat. 18:20. Lu. 13:26. 1 Th. 1:9. Nod. So called from nad, ‘a vagabond,’ which Cain is termed in ver. 12.
17 Enoch. Heb. Chanoch. ch. 5:18, 22. and he. ch. 11:4. Ec. 2:4–11. Da. 4:30. Lu. 17:28, 29. the name. 2 Sa. 18:18. Ps. 49:11.
18 A.M. cir. 194. B.C. cir. 3810. Lamech. Heb. Lemech. ch. 5:21; 36:2.
19 two wives. ch. 2:18, 24. Mat. 19:4–6, 8.
20 the. ver. 21. 1 Ch. 2:50–52; 4:4, 5. Jno. 8:44. Ro. 4:11, 12. father. The inventor or teacher, 1 Sa. 10:12. dwell. ver. 2; ch. 25:27. Je. 35:9, 10. He. 11:9.
21 A.M. cir. 500. B.C. cir. 3504. father. Ro. 4:11, 12. the harp. ch. 31:27. Job 21:12. Is. 5:12. Am. 6:5.
22 instructer. Heb. whetter. brass. Ex. 25:3. Nu. 31:22. De. 8:9; 33:25. 2 Ch. 2:7.
23 hear. Nu. 23:18. Ju. 9:7. I have slain a man to my wounding. or, I would slay a man in my wound, etc. ch. 49:6. to my hurt. or, in my hurt.
24 if. ver. 15. seventy. Mat. 18:22.
25 A.M. 130. B.C. 3874. and called. ch. 5:3, 4. 1 Ch. 1:1. Lu. 3:38. Seth. Heb. Sheth; i.e. appointed, or put. God. ver. 1–3, 8, 10, 11.
26 A.M. 235. B.C. 3769. to him. ver. 6–8. Enos. Heb. Enosh. to call upon the name of the Lord. or, call themselves by the name of the Lord. De. 26:17, 18. 1 Ki. 18:24. Ps. 116:17. Is. 44:5; 48:1; 63:19. Je. 33:16. Joel 2:32. Zeph. 3:9. Ac. 2:21; 11:26. Ro. 10:13. 1 Co. 1:2. Ep. 3:14, 15.

CHAP. 5

Recapitulation of the creation of man, 1, 2. The genealogy, age, and death of the patriarchs from Adam to Noah, 3–31. The godliness and translation of Enoch, 22–24. The birth of Noah, etc., 29–32.

1 book. The original word rendered ‘book,’ signifies a register, account, history, or any kind of writing. ch. 2:4; 6:9; 10:1. 1 Ch. 1:1. Mat. 1:1. Lu. 3:36–38. in the likeness. ch. 1:26, 27. Ec. 7:29; 12:1. 1 Co. 11:7. 2 Co. 3:18. Ep. 4:24. Col. 3:10. He. 1:3; 12:9.
2 Male. ch. 1:27. Mal. 2:15. their. ch. 2:15, 23. marg. Ac. 17:26.
3 A.M. 130. B.C. 3874. hundred. The chronology differs in the Hebrew Text, the Samaritan, the LXX., and Josephus. The LXX. adds 100 years to each of the patriarchs Adam, Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, and Enoch, before the birth of their sons; while they take 20 from the age of Methuselah, and add 6 to that of Lamech. Thus the space from the creation to the deluge is made 2242 years, according to the Vatican copy, but 2262 by the Alexandrine; and the sum total by Josephus is 2265, by the Samaritan 1307, and the Hebrew Text, 1656. The sum total from the Deluge to the 70th year of Terah, according to these authorities, is, Heb. 292; Sam. 942; Sept. Vat. 1172; Alex. 1072, and Josephus 1002. in his. Job 14:4; 15:14–16; 25:4. Ps. 14:2, 3; 51:5. Lu. 1:35. Jno. 3:6. Ro. 5:12. 1 Co. 15:39. Ep. 2:3. called. ch. 4:25.
4 And the. 1 Ch. 1:1–3. Lu. 3:36–38. and he. ver. 7, 10, 13, 19, 22, 26, 30; ch. 1:28; 9:1, 7; 11:12. Ps. 127:3; 144:12.
5 A.M. 930. B.C. 3074. nine. ver. 8, 11, 14, 17, etc. with De. 30:20. Ps. 90:10. and he died. ver. 8, 11:14, etc.; ch. 3:19. 2 Sa. 14:14. Job 30:23. Ps. 49:7–10; 89:48. Ec. 9:5, 8; 12:5, 7. Eze. 18:4. Ro. 5:12–14. 1 Co. 15:21, 22. He. 9:27.
6 A.M. 235. B.C. 3769. begat. ch. 4:26.
8 A.M. 1042. B.C. 2962.
9 A.M. 325. B.C. 3679. Cainan. Heb. Kenar. 1 Ch. 1:2. Lu. 3:37.
10 begat. See ver. 4.
11 A.M. 1140. B.C. 2864. died. See ver. 5.
12 A.M. 395. B.C. 3609. Mahalaleel. Gr. Maleleel. Lu. 3:37.
13 and begat. See ver. 4.
14 A.M. 1235. B.C. 2769. See ver. 5.
15 A.M. 460. B.C. 3544. Jared. Heb. Jered. 1 Ch. 1:2.
16 and begat. See ver. 4.
17 A.M. 1290. B.C. 2714. died. See ver. 5.
18 A.M. 622. B.C. 3382. Enoch. ch. 4:17. 1 Ch. 1:3. Henoch. Lu. 3:37. Jude 14, 15.
19 and begat. See ver. 4.
20 he died. See ver. 5.
21 A.M. 687. B.C. 3317. Methuselah. Gr. Mathusala. Lu. 3:37.
22 ch. 6:9; 17:1; 24:40; 48:15. Ex. 16:4. Le. 26:12. De. 5:33; 13:4; 28:9. 1 Ki. 2:4. 2 Ki. 20:3. Ps. 16:8; 26:11; 56:13; 86:11; 116:9; 128:1. Ca. 1:4. Ho. 14:9. Am. 3:3. Mi. 4:5; 6:8. Mal. 2:6. Lu. 1:6. Ac. 9:31. Ro. 8:1. 1 Co. 7:17. 2 Co. 6:16. Ep. 5:15. Col. 1:10; 4:5. 1 Th. 2:12; 4:1. He. 11:5, 6. 1 Jno. 1:7.
23 A.M. 987. B.C. 3017.
24 walked. See ver. 21. he was not. The same expression occurs, ch. 37:30; 42:36. Je. 31:15. Mat. 2:18. for. 2 Ki. 2:11. Lu. 23:43. He. 11:5, 6. Jude 14, 15.
25 A.M. 874. B.C. 3130. ch. 4:18, marg.
26 begat sons. See ver. 4.
27 A.M. 1656. B.C. 2348. he died. See ver. 5.
28 A.M. 1056. B.C. 2948.
29 he called. ch. 6:8, 9; 7:23; 9:24. Is. 54:9. Eze. 14:14, 20. Mat. 24:37. Lu. 3:36; 17:26, 27. He. 11:7. 1 Pe. 3:20. 2 Pe. 2:5. Noah. Gr. Noe, i.e. rest or comfort. because. ch. 3:17–19; 4:11, 12.
30 begat sons. See ver. 4.
31 A.M. 1651. B.C. 2353. he died. See ver. 5.
32 A.M. 1556. B.C. 2448. Shem. ch. 6:10; 7:13; 9:18, 19, 22–27; 10:1, 21, 32. 1 Ch. 1:4–28. Lu. 3:36.

CHAP. 6

The wickedness of the world, which provoked God’s wrath, and caused the flood, 1–7. Noah finds grace, 8. His generations, etc., 9–13. The order, form, dimensions, and end of the ark, 14–22.

1 A.M. 1556. B.C. 2448. to multiply. ch. 1:28.
2 the sons. ch. 4:26. Ex. 4:22, 23. De. 14:1. Ps. 82:6, 7. Is. 63:16. Mal. 2:11. Jno. 8:41, 42. Ro. 9:7, 8. 2 Co. 6:18. saw. 2 Pe. 2:14. that they. ch. 3:6; 39:6, 7. 2 Sa. 11:2. Job 31:1. 1 Jno. 2:16. and they. ch. 24:3; 27:46. Ex. 34:16. De. 7:3, 4. Jos. 23:12, 13. Ezr. 9:1, 2, 12. Ne. 13:24–27. Mal. 2:15. 1 Co. 7:39. 2 Co. 6:14–16.
3 My. Nu. 11:17. Ne. 9:30. Is. 5:4; 63:10. Je. 11:7, 11. Ac. 7:51. Ga. 5:16, 17. 1 Th. 5:19. 1 Pe. 3:18–20. Jude 14, 15. is. Ps. 78:39. Jno. 3:6. Ro. 8:1–13. Ga. 5:16–24. 1 Pe. 3:20.
4 giants. Nu. 13:33. De. 2:20, 21; 3:11. 1 Sa. 17:4. 2 Sa. 21:15–22. after. ver. 3. men of. ch. 11:4. Nu. 16:2.
5 God. ch. 13:13; 18:20, 21. Ps. 14:1–4; 53:2. Ro. 1:28–31; 3:9–19. every imagination. or, the whole imagination. The Hebrew word signifies not only the imagination, but also the purposes and desires. ch. 8:21. De. 29:19. Job 15:16. Pr. 6:18. Ec. 7:29; 9:3. Je. 17:9. Eze. 8:9, 12. Mat. 15:19. Mar. 7:21–23. Ep. 2:1–3. Tit. 3:3. thoughts. Je. 4:14. continually. Heb. every day.
6 repented. Ex. 32:14. Nu. 23:19. De. 32:36. 1 Sa. 15:11, 29. 2 Sa. 24:16. 1 Ch. 21:15. Ps. 106:45; 110:4. Je. 18:8–10; 26:19. Ho. 11:8. Jon. 3:10. Mal. 3:6. Ro. 11:29. He. 6:17, 18. Ja. 1:17. grieved. De. 5:29; 32:29. Ps. 78:40; 81:13; 95:10; 119:158. Is. 48:18; 63:10. Eze. 33:11. Lu. 19:41, 42. Ep. 4:30. He. 3:10, 17.
7 I will. Ps. 24:1, 2; 37:20. Pr. 10:27; 16:4. both man, and beast. Heb. from man unto beast. Je. 4:22–27; 12:3, 4. Ho. 4:3. Zep. 1:3. Ro. 3:20–22.
8 ch. 19:19. Ex. 33:12–17. Ps. 84:11; 145:20. Pr. 3:4; 8:35; 12:2. Je. 31:2. Lu. 1:30. Ac. 7:46. Ro. 4:4; 11:6. 1 Co. 15:10. Ga. 1:15. 2 Ti. 1:18. Tit. 2:11; 3:7. He. 4:16. 2 Pe. 2:5.
9 These. ch. 2:4; 5:1; 10:1. just. ch. 7:1. Job 12:4. Pr. 4:18. Ec. 7:20. Eze. 14:14, 20. Hab. 2:4. Lu. 2:25; 23:50. Ac. 10:22. Ro. 1:17. Ga. 3:11. He. 11:7. 2 Pe. 2:5. perfect. or, upright. 2 Ch. 15:17; 25:2. Job 1:1, 8. Ps. 37:37. Lu. 1:6. Phi. 3:9–15. and Noah. See on ch. 5:22, 24; 17:1; 48:15. 1 Ki. 3:6. Lu. 1:6. 1 Pe. 2:5.
10 A.M. 1556. B.C. 2448. Shem. ch. 5:32.
11 before. ch. 7:1; 10:9; 13:13. 2 Ch. 34:27. Lu. 1:6. Ro. 2:13; 3:19. filled. Ps. 11:5; 55:9; 140:11. Is. 60:18. Je. 6:7. Eze. 8:17; 28:16. Ho. 4:1, 2. Hab. 1:2; 2:8, 17.
12 God. ver. 8; ch. 18:21. Job 33:27. Ps. 14:2; 33:13, 14; 53:2, 3. Pr. 15:3. for all. ver. 4, 5; ch. 7:1, 21; 9:12, 16, 17. Job 22:15–17. Lu. 3:6. 1 Pe. 3:19, 20. 2 Pe. 2:5.
13 The end. Je. 51:13. Eze. 7:2–6. Am. 8:2. 1 Pe. 4:7. filled. ver. 4, 11, 12; ch. 49:5. Ho. 4:1, 2. and, behold. ver. 17. with. or, from. ch. 7:23. the earth. Je. 4:23–28. He. 11:7. 2 Pe. 3:6, 7, 10–12.
14 A.M. 1536. B.C. 2468. Make. Mat. 24:38. Lu. 17:27. 1 Pe. 3:20. rooms. Heb. nests. shalt pitch. Ex. 2:3.
15 cubits. ch. 7:20. De. 3:11.
16 window. ch. 8:6. 2 Sa. 6:16. 2 Ki. 9:30. the door. ch. 7:16. Lu. 13:25. with. Eze. 41:16; 42:3.
17 behold. ver. 13; ch. 7:4, 21–23; 9:9. Ex. 14, 17. Le. 26:28. De. 32:39. Ps. 29:10. Is. 51:12. Eze. 5:8; 6:3; 34:11, 20. Ho. 5:14. 2 Pe. 2:5. bring. ch. 7:4, 17, 21–23. Job 22:16. Ps. 29:10; 93:3, 4; 107:34. Is. 54:9. Am. 9:6. Mat. 24:39. Lu. 17:27. He. 11:7. 1 Pe. 3:20. is the. ch. 2:7; 7:15. shall die. ver. 7. Ps. 107:34. Ro. 5:12–14, 21; 6:23; 8:20–22.
18 establish. ch. 9:9, 11; 17:4, 7, 21. come. ch. 7:1, 7, 13. Is. 26:20. He. 11:7. 1 Pe. 3:20. 2 Pe. 2:5.
19 The cubit being nearly 22 inches, and the ark being 300 cubits in length, 50 in breadth, and 30 in height, (ver. 15,) its size was equal to 547 feet long, 91 feet broad, and 54 feet high; and it is computed to have been 81,062 tons burthen. These dimensions were sufficient to contain all the persons and animals in it, and food for more than a year. two. ch. 7:2, 3, 8, 9, 15, 16; 8:17. Ps. 36:6.
20 fowls. ch. 1:20–24. Ac. 10:11, 12. two. ch. 1:28; 2:19; 7:8–16. Jno. 5:40.
21 ch. 1:29, 30. Job 38:41; 40:20. Ps. 35:6; 104:27, 28; 136:25; 145:16; 147:9. Mat. 6:26.
22 ch. 7:5, 9, 16; 17:23. Ex. 40:16, 19, 21, 23, 25, 27, 32. De. 12:32. Mat. 7:24–27. Jno. 2:5; 15:14. He. 11:7, 8. 1 Jno. 5:3, 4.

CHAP. 7

Noah, with his family, and the living creatures, enter the ark, and the flood begins, 1–16. The increase and continuance of the flood for forty days, 17–20. All flesh is destroyed by it, 21–23. Its duration, 24.

1 A.M. 1656. B.C. 2348. Come. ver. 7, 13. Job 5:19–24. Ps. 91:1–10. Pr. 14:26; 18:10. Is. 26:20, 21. Eze. 9:4–6. Zep. 2:3. Mat. 24:37–39. Lu. 17:26. Ac. 2:39. He. 11:7. 1 Pe. 3:20. 2 Pe. 2:5. thee. See on ch. 6:9. Ps. 33:18, 19. Pr. 10:6, 7, 9; 11:4–8. Is. 3:10, 11. Phi. 2:15, 16. 2 Pe. 2:5–9.
2 every clean. ver. 8; ch. 6:19–21; 8:20. Le. ch. 11. De. 14:1–21. Ac. 10:11–15. sevens. Heb. seven, seven. not. Le. 10:10. Eze. 44:23.
4 For. ver. 10; ch. 2:5; 6:3; 8:10, 12; 29:27, 28. Job 28:25; 36:27–32; 37:11, 12. Am. 4:7. forty days. ver. 12, 17. and every. ver. 21–23; ch. 6:17. destroy. Heb. blot out. ver. 21, 23. ch. 6:7, 13, 17. Ex. 32:32, 33. Job 22:16. Ps. 69:28. Re. 3:5.
5 all that. ch. 6:22. Ex. 39:32, 42, 43; 40:16. Ps. 119:6. Mat. 3:15. Lu. 8:21. Jno. 2:5; 8:28, 29; 13:17. Phi. 2:8. He. 5:8.
6 ch. 5:32; 8:13.
7 ver. 1, 13–15; ch. 6:18. Pr. 22:3. Mat. 24:38. Lu. 17:27. He. 6:18; 11:7. 1 Pe. 3:20. 2 Pe. 2:5.
9 ver. 16; ch. 2:19. Is. 11:6–9; 65:25. Je. 8:7. Ac. 10:11, 12. Ga. 3:28. Col. 3:11.
10 after seven days. or, on the seventh day. ver. 4. waters. ver. 4, 17–20; ch. 6:17. Job 22:16. Mat. 24:38, 39. Lu. 17:27.
11 second month. The first month was Tisri, which answers to the latter end of September and first half of October; the second was Marchesvan, which answers to part of October and part of November. all. ch. 1:7; 6:17; 8:2. Job 28:4; 38:8–11. Ps. 33:7; 74:15. Pr. 8:28, 29. Is. 24:19. Je. 5:22; 51:16. Eze. 26:19. Am. 9:5, 6. Mat. 24:38. 1 Th. 5:3. windows. or, flood-gates. ch. 1:7; 8:2. 2 Ki. 7:2, 19. Ps. 78:23, 24. Mal. 3:10.
12 forty. ver. 4, 17. Ex. 24:18. De. 9:9, 18; 10:10. 1 Ki. 19:8. Mat. 4:2.
13 day. ver. 1, 7–9. ch. 6:18. He. 11:7. 1 Pe. 3:20. 2 Pe. 2:5. and Shem. ch. 5:32; 6:10; 9:18, 19; 10:1, 2, 6, 21. 1 Ch. 1:4–28.
14 They. ver. 2, 3, 8, 9. sort. Heb. wing.
15 ch. 6:20. Is. 11:6.
16 as. ver. 2, 3. the. 2 Ki. 4:4, 5. De. 33:27. Ps. 46:2; 91:1–10. Pr. 3:23. Mat. 25:10. Lu. 13:25. Jno. 10:27–41. 1 Pe. 1:5.
17 ver. 4, 12.
18 waters prevailed. Ex. 14:28. Job 22:16. Ps. 69:15. ark. Ps. 104:26.
19 and all the high hills. At the present day every mountain where search has been made, conspire in one uniform, universal proof that they all had the sea spread over their highest summits; shells, skeletons of fish, etc., having been found there. Job 12:15. Ps. 46:2, 3; 104:6–9. Je. 3:23. 2 Pe. 3:6.
20 and the mountains. Ps. 104:6. Je. 3:23.
21 ver. 4; ch. 6:6, 7, 13, 17. Job 22:15–17. Is. 24:6, 19. Je. 4:22–27; 12:3, 4. Ho. 4:3. Joel 1:17–20; 2:3. Zep. 1:3. Mat. 24:39. Lu. 17:27. Ro. 8:20, 22. 2 Pe. 2:5.
22 breath of life. Heb. breath of the spirit of life. ch. 2:7; 6:17.
23 every living substance. The most incontestable evidence has been afforded of the universality of this fact: the moose deer, a native of America, has been found buried in Ireland; elephants, natives of Asia and Africa, in the midst of England; crocodiles, natives of the Nile, in the heart of Germany; and shell-fish, never known in any but the American seas, with the entire skeletons of whales, in the most inland counties of England. ver. 21, 22. Job 22:15–17. Is. 24:1–8. Mat. 24:37–39. Lu. 17:26, 27. 1 Pe. 3:20. 2 Pe. 2:5. and Noah. Ex. 14:28–30. Job 5:19. Ps. 91:1, 9, 10. Pr. 11:4. Eze. 14:14–20. Mal. 3:17, 18. Mat. 25:46. He. 11:7. 1 Pe. 3:20. 2 Pe. 2:5, 9; 3:6.
24 ch. 8:3, 4. compared with ver. 11 of this chapter. The breaking up of the fountains of the great deep, and the raining forty days and nights, had raised the waters fifteen cubits, or twenty-two feet and a half, above the highest mountain; after which forty days, it appears to have continued at this height one hundred and fifty days more.

CHAP. 8

God remembers Noah, and assuages the waters, 1–3. The ark rests on Ararat, 4, 5. Noah sends forth a raven and then a dove, 6–12. Noah, being commanded, goes forth from the ark, 13–19. He builds an altar, and offers sacrifice, which God accepts, and promises to curse the earth no more, 20–22.

1 God remembered. ch. 19:29; 30:22. Ex. 2:24. 1 Sa. 1:19. Ne. 13:14, 22, 29, 31. Job 14:13. Ps. 106:4; 132:1; 136:23; 137:7. Am. 8:7. Hab. 3:2. Re. 16:19; 18:5. the cattle. Nu. 22:32. Ps. 36:6. Jon. 4:11. Ro. 8:20–22. a wind. Ex. 14:21. Ps. 104:7–9. Pr. 25:23.
2 fountains. ch. 7:11. Pr. 8:28. Jon. 2:3. the rain. Job 37:11–13; 38:37. Mat. 8:9, 26, 27.
3 continually. Heb. in going and returning. hundred. ch. 7:11, 24.
4 the ark. ch. 7:17–19. seventh month. That is, of the year, not of the deluge. Ararat. Ararat is generally understood to be Armenia, as it is rendered elsewhere, in which there is a great chain of mountains, like the Alps or Pyrenees, upon the highest part of which, called by some ‘The Finger Mountain,’ the ark is supposed to have rested. 2 Ki. 19:37. Is. 37:38. Je. 51:27.
5 decreased continually. Heb. were in going and decreasing. the tenth. ch. 7:11.
6 opened the window. ch. 6:16. Da. 6:10.
7 a raven. Le. 11:15. 1 Ki. 17:4, 6. Job 38:41. Ps. 147:9. went forth to and fro. Heb. in going forth and returning.
8 a dove. ver. 10–12. Ca. 1:15; 2:11, 12, 14. Mat. 10:16.
9 found. De. 28:65. Eze. 7:16. Mat. 11:28. Jno. 16:33. and she. Ps. 116:7. Is. 60:8. pulled her. Heb. caused her to come.
10 stayed. Ps. 40:1. Is. 8:17; 26:8. Ro. 8:25. seven. ver. 12; ch. 7:4, 10.
11 an olive. Ne. 8:15. Zec. 4:12–14. Ro. 10:15.
12 And he. Ps. 27:14; 130:5, 6. Is. 8:17; 25:9; 26:8; 30:18. Hab. 2:3. Ja. 5:7, 8. seven. ver. 10; ch. 2:2, 3.
13 A.M. 1657. B.C. 2347. six. ch. 7:11.
14 ch. 7:11, 13, 14. From this, it appears, that Noah was in the ark a complete solar year, or 365 days; for he entered it the 17th day of the 2nd month, in the 600th year of his life, and continued in it till the 27th day of the 2nd month, in the 601st year of his life, as we see above.
16 ch. 7:1, 7, 13. Jos. 3:17; 4:10, 16–18. Ps. 91:11; 121:8. Da. 9:25, 26. Zec. 9:11. Ac. 16:27, 28, 37–39.
17 Bring. ch. 7:14, 15. breed. ch. 1:22; 9:1, 7. Ps. 107:38; 144:13, 14. Je. 31:27, 28.
18 Ps. 121:8.
19 kinds. Heb. families.
20 builded. ch. 4:4; 12:7, 8; 13:4; 22:9; 26:25; 33:20; 35:1, 7. Ex. 20:24, 25; 24:4–8. Ro. 12:1. He. 13:10, 15, 16. 1 Pe. 2:5, 9. clean beast. ch. 7:2. Le. ch. 11. burnt. Le. ch. 1.
21 smelled. Le. 1:9, 13, 17; 26:31. Ca. 4:10, 11. Is. 65:6. Eze. 20:41. Am. 5:21, 22. 2 Co. 2:15. Ep. 5:2. Phi. 4:18. sweet savour. Heb. savour of rost. curse. ch. 3:17; 4:12; 5:29; 6:17. for. or, though. the imagination. ch. 6:5. Job 14:4; 15:14–16. Ps. 51:5; 58:3. Pr. 20:9. Ec. 7:20. Is. 47:12, 15; 48:8; 53:6. Je. 8:6; 17:9; 18:12. Mat. 15:19. Jno. 3:6. Ro. 1:21; 3:23; 8:7, 8. Ep. 2:1–3. Ja. 1:14, 15; 4:1, 2. 1 Jno. 5:19. neither. ch. 9:11–15. Is. 54:9, 10. as I. 2 Pe. 3:6, 7.
22 While the earth remaineth. Heb. as yet all the days of the earth. Is. 54:8. seed-time. Most of the European nations divide the year into four distinct parts, called quarters or seasons; but there are six divisions in the text, which obtained in Palestine among the Hebrews, and exist among the Arabs to the present day. According to this gracious promise, the heavenly bodies have preserved their courses, the seasons their successions, and the earth its increase for the use of man. ch. 45:6. Ex. 34:21. Ps. 74:16, 17. Ca. 2:11, 12. Is. 54:9. Je. 5:24. Ja. 5:7. day. Je. 31:35; 33:20–26.

CHAP. 9

God blesses Noah and his sons, and grants them flesh for food, 1–3. Blood and murder are forbidden, 4–7. God’s covenant, of which the rainbow was constituted a pledge, 8–17. Noah’s family replenish the world, 18, 19. Noah plants a vineyard, 20. Is drunken, and mocked by his son, 21–24. Curses Canaan, 25. Blesses Shem, 26. Prays for Japheth, and dies, 27–29.

1 blessed. ver. 7; ch. 1:22, 28; 2:3; 8:17; 24:60. Ps. 112:1; 128:3, 4. Is. 51:2. Be. ver. 7, 19; ch. 1:28; 8:17; 10:32.
2 ch. 1:28; 2:19; 35:5. Le. 26:6, 22. Job 5:22, 23. Ps. 8:4–8; 104:20–23. Eze. 34:25. Ho. 2:18. Ja. 3:7.
3 Every. Le. ch. 11; 22:8. De. 12:15; 14:3–21. Ac. 10:12–15. 1 Ti. 4:3–5. even. ch. 1:29, 30. Ps. 104:14, 15. Ro. 14:3, 14, 17, 20. 1 Co. 10:23, 25, 26, 31. Col. 2:16, 21, 22. 1 Ti. 4:3, 4.
4 the life. Le. 3:17; 7:26; 17:10–14; 19:26. De. 12:16, 23; 14:21; 15:23. 1 Sa. 14:34. Ac. 15:20, 25, 29. 1 Ti. 4:4.
5 every. Ex. 21:12, 28, 29. and at. ch. 4:9, 10. Le. 19:16. Nu. 35:31–33. De. 21:1–9. Ps. 9:12. Mat. 23:35. brother. Ac. 17:26.
6 by. Ex. 21:12–14; 22:2, 3. Le. 17:4; 24:17. Nu. 35:25. 1 Ki. 2:5, 6, 28–34. Mat. 26:52. Ro. 13:4. Re. 13:10. in. ch. 1:26, 27; 5:1. Ps. 51:4. Ja. 3:9.
7 ver. 1, 19; ch. 1:28; 8:17.
9 ver. 11, 17; ch. 6:18; 17:7, 8; 22:17. Is. 54:9, 10. Je. 31:35, 36; 33:20. Ro. 1:3.
10 ver. 15, 16; ch. 8:1. Job ch. 38; 41. Ps. 36:5, 6; 145:9. Jon. 4:11.
11 And I. ch. 8:21, 22. Is. 54:9. neither shall all. ch. 7:21–23; 8:21, 22. 2 Pe. 3:7, 11.
12 ch. 17:11. Ex. 12:13; 13:16. Jos. 2:12. Mat. 26:26–28. 1 Co. 11:23–25.
13 Eze. 1:28. Re. 4:3; 10:1.
15 remember. Ex. 28:12. Le. 26:42–45. De. 7:9. 1 Ki. 8:23. Ne. 9:32. Ps. 106:45. Je. 14:21. Eze. 16:60. Lu. 1:72. the waters. Is. 54:8–10.
16 everlasting. ver. 9–11; ch. 8:21, 22; 17:13, 19. 2 Sa. 23:5. Ps. 89:3, 4. Is. 54:8–10; 55:3. Je. 32:40. He. 13:20.
18 Shem. ver. 23; ch. 10:1. 1 Ch. 1:4. Ham. ch. 10:1, 6. Canaan. Heb. Chenaan.
19 These, ch. 5:32. and of. ch. 8:17; 10:2–32. 1 Ch. 1:4–28.
20 an husbandman. ch. 3:18, 19, 23; 4:2; 5:29. Pr. 10:11; 12:11. Ec. 5:9. Is. 28:24–26. planted. De. 20:6; 28:30. Pr. 24:30. Ca. 1:6. 1 Co. 9:7.
21 and was. ch. 6:9; 19:32–36. Pr. 20:1; 23:31, 32. Ec. 7:20. Lu. 22:3, 4. Ro. 13:13. 1 Co. 10:12. Ga. 5:21. Tit. 2:2. and he. Hab. 2:15, 16. Re. 3:18.
22 Ham. ver. 25; ch. 10:6, 15–19. 1 Ch. 1:8, 13–16. told. 2 Sa. 1:19, 20. Ps. 35:20, 21; 40:15; 70:3. Pr. 25:9; 30:17. Ob. 12, 13. Mat. 18:15. 1 Co. 13:6. Ga. 6:1.
23 Ex. 20:12. Le. 19:32. Ro. 13:7. Ga. 6:1. 1 Ti. 5:1, 17, 19. 1 Pe. 2:17; 4:8.
25 Cursed. ver. 22; ch. 3:14; 4:11; 49:7. De. 27:16; 28:18. Mat. 25:41. Jno. 8:34. a servant. The devoted nations, which God destroyed before Israel, were descended from Canaan: and so were the Phœnicians and the Carthaginians, who were at length subjugated with dreadful destruction by the Greeks and Romans. The Africans, who have been bought and sold like beasts, were also his posterity. Jos. 9:23, 27. Ju. 1:28–30. 1 Ki. 9:20, 21. 2 Ch. 8:7, 8. Jno. 8:34.
26 Blessed. De. 33:26. Ps. 144:15. Ro. 9:5. the Lord. ch. 10:10–26; 12:1–3. Lu. 3:23–36. Sem. He. 11:16. his servant. or, servant to them. ch. 27:37, 40.
27 enlarge. or, persuade. Japheth. Japheth denotes enlargement, and how wonderfully have his boundaries been enlarged; for not only Europe, but Asia Minor, part of Armenia, Iberia, the whole of the vast regions of Asia north of Taurus, and probably America, fell to the share of his posterity. he shall dwell. These words may mean either that God or that Japheth shall dwell in the tents of Shem. In either sense the prophecy has been literally fulfilled. dwell. Is. 11:10. Ho. 2:14. Mal. 1:11. Ac. 17:14. Ro. 11:12; 15:12. Ep. 2:13, 14, 19; 3:6, 13. He. 11:9, 10.
29 A.M. 2006. B.C. 1998. nine. ch. 5:5, 20, 27, 32; 11:11–25. Ps. 90:10.

CHAP. 10

The generations of Noah, 1. Japheth, 2–5. Ham, 6, 7. Nimrod the first monarch, and the descendants of Canaan, 8–20. The sons of Shem, 21–32.

1 are the. ch. 2:4; 5:1; 6:9. Mat. 1:1. and unto. ch. 9:1, 7, 19.
2 ver. 21. 1 Ch. 1:5–7. Is. 66:19. Eze. 27:7, 12–14, 19; 38:2, 6, 15; 39:1. Re. 20:8.
4 A.M. 1666. B.C. 2338. Kittim. Nu. 24:24. Is. 23:1, 12. Da. 11:30. Chittim. Dodanim. or, Rodanim.
5 A.M. 1757. B.C. 2247. isles. ver. 25. Ps. 72:10. Is. 24:15; 40:15; 41:5; 42:4, 10; 49:1; 51:5; 59:18; 60:9. Je. 2:10; 25:22. Zep. 2:11. after his. ver. 20; ch. 11:1–9.
6 A.M. 1676. B.C. 2228. And the. ch. 9:22. 1 Ch. 1:8–16; 4:40. Ps. 78:51; 105:23, 27; 106:22. Ham. HAM signifies burnt or black; and this name was peculiarly significant of the regions allotted to his family. To the Cushites, or descendants of Cush, were allotted the hot southern regions of Asia, along the shores of the Persian Gulf, Susiana or Chusistan, etc.; to the sons of Canaan, Palestine and Syria; to the sons of Mizraim, Egypt and Libya, in Africa. Cush. Is. 11:11. Phut. Je. 46:9, marg. Eze. 27:10.
7 Seba. Ps. 72:10. Havilah. ch. 2:11. Sheba. 1 Ki. 10:1. Eze. 27:22. Dedan. Is. 21:13. Eze. 27:15.
8 A.M. 1715. B.C. 2289. Nimrod. Mi. 5:6.
9 a mighty. ch. 6:4; 25:27; 27:30. Je. 16:16. Eze. 13:18. Mi. 7:2. before the Lord. ch. 6:11; 13:13. Even. 2 Ch. 28:22. Ps. 52:7.
10 A.M. 1745. B.C. 2269. And the. Je. 50:21. Mi. 5:6. Babel. Gr. Babylon. ch. 11:9. Is. 39:1. Mi. 4:10. Calneh. Is. 10:9. Am. 6:2. Shinar. ch. 11:2; 14:1. Is. 11:11. Da. 1:2. Zec. 5:11.
11 A.M. 1700. B.C. 2304. went forth Asshur. or, he went out into Assyria. Mi. 5:6. Asshur. Nu. 24:22, 24. Ezr. 4:2. Ps. 83:8. Eze. 27:23; 32:22. Ho. 14:3. Nineveh. 2 Ki. 19:36. Is. 37:37. Jon. 1:2; ch. 3. Na. 1:1; 2:8; 3:7. Zep. 2:13. the city of. or, the streets of the city.
13 Ludim. 1 Ch. 1:11, 12. Je. 46:9. Eze. 30:5.
14 Pathrusim. Is. 11:11. Je. 44:1. Philistim. 1 Ch. 1:12. Je. 47:4. Caphtorim. De. 2:23. Je. 47:4. Am. 9:7.
15 Canaan. 1 Ch. 1:13. Sidon. Heb. Tzidon. ch. 49:13. Jos. 11:8. Is. 23:4. Zidon. Heth. ch. 15:18–21; 28:3–20. Ex. 3:8; 34:11. Nu. 34:2–15. Jos. 12:8–24. 2 Sa. 11:3.
16 Jebusite. Ju. 1:21. 2 Sa. 24:18. Zec. 9:7.
17 Hivite. ch. 34:2.
18 Arvadite. Eze. 27:8. Zemarite. Jos. 18:22. 2 Ch. 13:4. Hamathite. Nu. 34:8. 2 Sa. 8:9. 2 Ki. 17:24, 30. Is. 10:9. Eze. 47:16, 17. Zec. 9:2.
19 And the. ch. 13:12–17; 15:18–21. Nu. 34:2–15. De. 32:8. Jos. 12:7, 8; ch. 14–21. as thou comest. ch. 13:10. Gerar. ch. 20:1; 26:1. Gaza. Heb. Azzah. Ju. 16:1. Je. 25:20. Sodom. ch. 13:10–13; 14:2; 18:20; 19:24, 25. Ho. 11:8.
20 ver. 6; ch. 11:1–9.
21 Shem. SHEM signifies name or renown; and his, indeed, was great both in a temporal and spiritual sense, inasmuch as he was destined to be the lineal ancestor of the promised Seed of the woman, to which Noah might allude in his pious ejaculation, ch. 9:26. the father, ch. 11:10–26. Eber. Nu. 24:24. the brother. ver. 2.
22 children. ch. 9:26. 1 Ch. 1:17–27. Elam. ch. 14:1–9. 2 Ki. 15:19. Job 1:17. Is. 11:11; 21:2; 22:6. Je. 25:25; 49:34–39. Ac. 2:9. Arphaxad. Heb. Arpachshad. Lud. Is. 66:19. Aram. Nu. 23:7.
23 Uz. Job 1:1. Je. 25:20.
24 Salah. Heb. Shelah. ch. 11:12–15.
25 A.M. 1757. B.C. 2247. Eber. ver. 21. 1 Ch. 1:19. the name. ch. 11:16–19. Lu. 3:35, 36. Peleg. i.e. division. in. ver. 32. De. 32:8. Ac. 17:26.
26, 27, 1 Ch. 1:20–28.
28 A.M. cir. 1797. B.C. cir. 2207. ch. 25:3. 1 Ki. 10:1. 1 Ch. 1:20–28.
29 Ophir. 1 Ki. 9:28; 22:48. 1 Ch. 8:18; 9:10, 13. Job 22:24; 28:16. Ps. 45:9. Is. 13:12. Havilah. ch. 2:11; 25:18. 1 Sa. 15:7.
30 mount of the east. Nu. 23:7.
31 ver. 5, 20. Ac. 17:26.
32 are the. ver. 1, 20, 31. ch. 5:29–31. and by. Any man who can barely read his Bible, and has but heard of such people as the Assyrians, Elamites, Lydians, Medes, Ionians, and Thracians, will readily acknowledge that Asshur, Elam, Lud, Madai, Javan, and Tiras, grandsons of Noah, were their respective founders. nations. ver. 25; ch. 9:1, 7, 19. Ac. 17:26.

CHAP. 11

One language in the world, 1. The building of Babel, 2–4. It is interrupted by the confusion of tongues, and the builders dispersed, 5–9. The generations of Shem, 10–26. The generations of Terah, the father of Abram, 27–30. Terah, with Abram and Lot, remove from Ur to Haran, 31, 32.

1 A.M. 1757. B.C. 2247. was. Is. 19:18. Zep. 3:9. Ac. 2:6. language. Heb. lip. speech. Heb. words.
2 from the east. or, eastward. ch. 13:11. Shinar See on ver. 9; ch. 10:10; 14:1. Is. 11:11. Da. 1:2 Zec. 5:11.
3 they said one to another. Heb. a man said to his neighbour. Go to. ver. 4, 7. Ps. 64:5. Pr. 1:11. Ec. 2:1. Is. 5:5; 41:6, 7. Ja. 4:13; 5:1. not as. He. 3:13; 10:24. burn throughly. Heb. burn to a burning. brick. Ex. 1:14; 5:7–18. 2 Sa. 12:31. Is. 9:10; 65:3. Na. 3:14. slime. ch. 14:10. Ex. 2:3.
4 whose. De. 1:28; 9:1. Da. 4:11, 22. and let. 2 Sa. 8:13. Ps. 49:11–13. Pr. 10:7. Da. 4:30. Jno. 5:44. lest. ver. 8, 9. Ps. 92:9. Lu. 1:51.
5 ch. 18:21. Ex. 19:11. Ps. 11:4; 33:13, 14. Je. 23:23, 24. Jno. 3:13. He. 4:13.
6 Behold. ch. 3:22. Ju. 10:14. 1 Ki. 18:27. Ec. 11:9. the people. ver. 1; ch. 9:19. Ac. 17:26. imagined. ch. 6:5; 8:21. Ps. 2:1–4. Lu. 1:51.
7 Go to. The Hebrew word signifies. ‘Come,’ or make preparation,’ as for a journey or the execution of a purpose. let. ver. 5; ch. 1:26; 3:22. Is. 6:8. confound. Job 5:12, 13; 12:20. Ps. 2:4; 33:10. Ac. 2:4–11. may. ch. 10:5, 20, 32; 42:23. De. 28:49. Ps. 55:9. Je. 5:15. 1 Cor. 14:2–11, 23.
8 Lord. ver. 4, 9; ch. 49:7. De. 32:8. Lu. 1:51. upon. ch. 10:25, 32.
9 Babel. that is, Confusion. The tower of Babel, Herodotus informs us, was a furlong, or 660 feet, in length and breadth; and, according to Strabo, it rose to the same altitude. It was of a pyramidical form, consisting of eight square towers, gradually decreasing in breadth, with a winding ascent on the outside, so very broad as to allow horses and carriages to pass each other, and even to turn. This magnificent structure is so completely destroyed that its very site is doubtful; and when supposed to be discovered, in all cases exhibiting a heap of rubbish. ch. 10:5, 10, 20, 31. Is. ch. 13; 14. Je. ch. 50; 51. 1 Co. 14:23. the face. ch. 10:25, 32. Ac. 17:26.
10 A.M. 1658. B.C. 2346. ver. 27; ch. 10:21, 22. 1 Ch. 1:17–27. Lu. 3:34–36.
11 A.M. 2158. B.C. 1846. Shem. ch. 5:4, etc. begat sons. ch. 1:28; 5:4; 9:7. Ps. 127:3, 4; 128:3, 4; 144:12.
12 A.M. 1693. B.C. 2311. begat. Lu. 3:36.
13 A.M. 2096. B.C. 1908.
14 A.M. 1723. B.C. 2281.
15 A.M. 2126. B.C. 1878.
16 A.M. 1757. B.C. 2247. Eber. ch. 10:21, 25. Nu. 24:24. 1 Ch. 1:19. Peleg. Lu. 3:35. Phalec.
17 A.M. 2187. B.C. 1817.
18 A.M. 1787. B.C. 2217. Reu. Lu. 3:35. Ragau.
19 A.M. 1996. B.C. 2008.
20 A.M. 1819. B.C. 2185. Serug. Lu. 3:35. Saruch.
21 A.M. 2026. B.C. 1978.
22 A.M. 1849. B.C. 2155. Nahor. Jos. 24:2. Nachor.
23 A.M. 2049. B.C. 1955.
24 A.M. 1878. B.C. 2126. Terah. Lu. 3:34. Thara.
25 A.M. 1997. B.C. 2007.
26 A.M. 1948. B.C. 2056. Abram. ch. 12:4, 5; 22:20–24; 29:4, 5. Jos. 24:2. 1 Ch. 1:26, 27.
27 A.M. 2008. B.C. 1996. Lot. ver. 31; ch. 12:4; 13:1–11; 14:12; 19:1–29. 2 Pe. 2:7.
28 Ur. ch. 15:7. Ne. 9:7. Ac. 7:2–4.
29 Sarai. ch. 17:15; 20:12. Milcah. ch. 22:20; 24:15. Iscah. Iscah is called the daughter-in-law of Terah, (ver. 31,) as being Abram’s wife; yet Abram afterwards said, “she is the daughter of my father, but not the daughter of my mother.” (ch. 20:12.) Probably Haran was the eldest son of Terah, and Abram his youngest by another wife: and thus Sarai was the daughter, or grand-daughter of Terah, Abram’s father, but not of his mother.
30 barren. ch. 15:2, 3; 16:1, 2; 18:11, 12; 21:1, 2; 25:21; 29:31; 30:1, 2. Ju. 13:2. 1 Sam. 1:2. Ps. 113:9. Lu. 1:7, 36.
31 A.M. 2078. B.C. 1926. took. ver. 26, 27; 12:1. they went. ver. 28; ch. 12:1. Jos. 24:2, 3. Heb. 11:8. Ur. Ur was probably the place called Ouri, in Mesopotamia, two days’ journey from Nisibis, in the way to the river Tigris. Jos. 24:2. Ne. 9:7. Ac. 7:2–4. the land. ch. 10:19; 24:10. B.C. cir. 1923. A.M. cir. 2081. Haran. ver. 32; ch. 12:4; 24:10, 15; 27:43; 29:4, 5. Ac. 7:2–4. Charran.
32 A.M. 2083. B.C. 1921.

CHAP. 12

God calls Abram, and blesses him with a promise of Christ, 1–3. He departs with Lot from Haran, and comes to Canaan, 4, 5. He journeys through Canaan, 6, which is promised him in a vision, 7–9. He is driven by a famine into Egypt, 10. Fear makes him feign his wife to be his sister, 11–13. Pharaoh, having taken her from him, by plagues is compelled to restore her, 14–17. He reproves Abram, whom he dismisses, 18–20.

1 had. ch. 11:31, 32; 15:7. Ne. 9:7. Is. 41:9; 51:2. Eze. 33:24. Get. Jos. 24:2, 3. Ps. 45:10, 11. Lu. 14:26–33. Ac. 7:2–6. 2 Co. 6:17. Heb. 11:8. Re. 18:4.
2 ch. 13:16; 15:5; 17:5, 6; 18:18; 22:17, 18; 24:35; 26:4; 27:29; 28:3, 14; 35:11; 46:3. Ex. 1:7; 32:10. Nu. 14:12; 24:9, 10. De. 26:5. 2 Sa. 7:9. 1 Ki. 3:8, 9. Mic. 7:20. Ro. 4:11. Ga. 3:7. thou shalt. ch. 14:14–16; 18:18; 19:29; 28:4. 1 Ki. 1:47. Gal. 3:14.
3 And I. ch. 27:29. Ex. 23:22. Nu. 24:9. Mat. 25:40, 45. in thee. ch. 18:18; 22:18; 26:4; 28:14; 30:27, 30; 39:5. Ps. 72:17. Ac. 3:25, 26. Ro. 4:11. 1 Co. 1:30. Ga. 3:8, 16, 28. Ep. 1:3. Col. 3:11. Re. 7:9.
4 and Lot. ch. 11:27. departed out. He. 11:8.
5 the souls. ch. 14:14, 21, marg.; 46:5–26. in. ch. 11:31. and into. ch. 10:19. Ac. 7:4. He. 11:8, 9. Canaan. So called from Canaan the son of Ham, lies between the Mediterranean sea on the west, the wilderness of Paran, Idumea, and Egypt on the south, the mountains of Arabia on the east, and the mountains of Lebanon and Phœnicia on the north. Its length, from Dan to Beersheba, is about 200 miles, and its breadth, from the Mediterranean sea to its eastern borders, about 90.
6 passed. He. 11:9. Sichem. ch. 33:18; 34:2; 35:4. Jos. 20:7; 24:32. Ju. 9:1. 1 Ki. 12:1. Shechem. Jno. 4:5. Sychar. Ac. 7:16. Sychem. plain. The word rendered ‘plain’ should be rendered ‘oak,’ or according to CELSIUS, the turpentinetree.’ Moreh. De. 11:30. Ju. 7:1. Canaanite. ch. 10:15, 18, 19; 13:7; 15:18–21.
7 appeared. ch. 17:1; 18:1; 32:30. Unto thy. ch. 13:15; 17:3, 8; 26:3; 28:13. Ex. 33:1. Nu. 32:11. De. 1:8; 6:10; 30:20. Ps. 105:9–12. Ro. 9:8. Ga. 3:16; 4:28. builded. ver. 8; ch. 8:20; 13:4, 18; 26:25; 33:20. He. 11:13.
8 of Beth-el. ch. 28:19; 35:3, 15, 16. Jos. 8:17; 18:22. Ne. 11:31. Hai. Jos. 7:2; 8:3. Ai. Ne. 11:31. Aija. Is. 10:28. Aiath. called. ch. 4:26; 13:4; 21:33. Ps. 116:4. Joel 2:32. Ac. 2:21. Ro. 10:12–14. 1 Co. 1:2.
9 going on still. Heb. in going and journeying. ch. 13:3; 24:62. Ps. 105:13. He. 11:13, 14.
10 A.M. 2084. B.C. 1920. was a. ch. 26:1; 42:5; 43:1; 47:13. Ru. 1:1. 2 Sa. 21:1. 1 Ki. ch. 17; 18. 2 Ki. 4:38; 6:25; ch. 7; 8:1. Ps. 34:19; 107:34. Je. 14:1. Jno. 16:33. Ac. 7:11; 14:22. went. ch. 26:2, 3; 43:1; 46:3, 4. 2 Ki. 8:1, 2. Ps. 105:13.
11 a fair. ver. 14; ch. 26:7; 29:17; 39:6, 7. 2 Sa. 11:2. Pr. 21:30. Ca. 1:14.
12 will kill. ch. 20:11; 26:7. 1 Sa. 27:1. Pr. 29:25. Mat. 10:28. 1 Jno. 1:8–10.
13 Say. Jno. 8:44. Ro. 3:6–8; 6:23. Col. 3:6. thou. ch. 11:29; 20:2, 5, 12, 13; 26:7. Is. 57:11. Mat. 26:69–75. Ga. 2:12, 13. and. Ps. 146:3–5. Je. 17:5–8. Eze. 18:4.
14 beheld. ch. 3:6; 6:2; 39:7. Mat. 5:28.
15 princes. Es. 2:2–16. Pr. 29:12. Ho. 7:4, 5. Pharaoh was a common name of the Egyptian kings, and signified a ‘ruler,’ or ‘king,’ or ‘father of his country.’ ch. 40:2; 41:1. Ex. 2:5, 15. 1 Ki. 3:1. 2 Ki. 18:21. Je. 25:19; 46:17. Eze. 32:2. taken. ch. 20:2. Es. 2:9. Ps. 105:4. Pr. 6:29. He. 13:4.
16 And he. ch. 13:2; 20:14. he had. ch. 24:35; 26:14; 32:5, 13–15. Job. 1:3; 42:12. Ps. 144:13, 14.
17 ch. 20:18. 1 Ch. 16:21; 21:22. Job 34:19. Ps. 105:14, 15. He. 13:4.
18 ch. 3:13; 4:10; 20:9, 10; 26:9–11; 31:26; 44:15. Ex. 32:21. Jos. 7:19. 1 Sa. 14:43. Pr. 21:1.
20 Ex. 18:27. 1 Sa. 29:6–11. Ps. 105:14, 15. Pr. 21:1.

CHAP. 13

Abram and Lot return with great riches out of Egypt, 1–5. Strife arises between Abram’s herdsmen and those of Lot, 6, 7. Abram meekly refers it to Lot to choose his part of the country, 8, 9, and Lot goes to Sodom, 10–13. God renews the promise to Abram, 14–17. He removes to Hebron, and there builds an altar, 18.

1 A.M. 2086. B.C. 1918. the south. The south of Canaan; as in leaving Egypt, it is said he ‘came from the south,’ (ver. 3,) and the southern part of the promised land lay north-east of Egypt. ch. 12:9, etc.; 20:1; 21:33. Jos. 10:40; 18:5. 1 Sa. 27:10; 2 Sa. 24:7.
2 ch. 24:35; 26:12, 13. De. 8:18. 1 Sa. 2:7. Job 1:3, 10; 22:21–25. Ps. 112:1–3. Pr. 3:9, 10; 10:22. Mat. 6:33. 1 Ti. 4:8.
3 from. ch. 12:6, 8, 9. Beth-el and Hai. i.e. The place which was afterwards called Bethel by Jacob, and so called when Moses wrote; for its first name was Luz. (ch. 28:19.)
4 Unto. ver. 18; ch. 12:7, 8; 35:1–3. Ps. 26:8; 42:1, 2; 84:1, 2, 10. called. ch. 4:26. Ps. 65:1, 2; 107:1, 8, 15; 116:2, 17; 145:18. Is. 58:9. Je. 29:12. Zep. 3:9. 1 Co. 1:2. Ep. 6:18, 19.
5 tents. ch. 4:20; 25:27. Je. 49:29.
6 ch. 36:6, 7. Ec. 5:10, 11. Lu. 12:17, 18. 1 Ti. 6:9.
7 a strife. ch. 21:25; 26:20. Ex. 2:17. 1 Co. 3:3. Ga. 5:20. Tit. 3:3. Ja. 3:16; 4:1. Canaanite. ch. 10:19; 12:6; 15:18–21; 34:30. Ne. 5:9. Phi. 2:14, 15. Col. 4:5. 1 Th. 4:12. 1 Pe. 2:12. dwelled. i.e. They were there when Abram and Lot came to pitch their tents in the land.
8 Let. Pr. 15:1. Mat. 5:9. 1 Co. 6:6, 7. Phi. 2:14. He. 12:14. Ja. 3:17, 18. brethren. Heb. men, brethren, ch. 11:27–31; 45:24. Ex. 2:13. Ps. 133:1. Ac. 7:26. Ro. 12:10. Ep. 4:2, 3. 1 Th. 4:9. He. 13:1. 1 Pe. 1:22; 2:17; 3:8; 4:8. 2 Pe. 1:7. 1 Jno. 2:9–11; 3:14–19; 4:7, 20, 21.
9 Is not. ch. 20:15; 34:10. if thou wilt. Ps. 120:7. Ro. 12:18. 1 Co. 6:7. He. 12:14. Ja. 3:13–18. 1 Pe. 3:8–12.
10 and beheld. ch. 3:6; 6:2. Nu. 32:1, etc. 1 Jno. 2:15, 16. the plain. ch. 19:17, 24, 25. De. 34:3. 1 Ki. 7:46. Ps. 107:34. 1 Jno. 2:15. the garden. ch. 2:9, 10. Is. 51:3. Eze. 28:13; 31:8. Joel 2:3. Zoar. ch. 14:2, 8; 19:20, 22–30. De. 34:3. Is. 15:5. Je. 48:34. Instead of ‘Zoar,’ which was situated at the extremity of the plain of Jordan, the Syriac reads ‘Zoan,’ which was situated in the south of Egypt, and in a well-watered country.
11 A.M. 2087. B.C. 1917. chose. ch. 19:17. they. ver. 9, 14. Ps. 16:3; 119:63. Pr. 27:10. He. 10:25. 1 Pe. 2:17.
12 Lot dwelled. ch. 19:29. pitched. ch. 14:12; 19:1. Ps. 26:5. 1 Co. 15:33. 2 Pe. 2:7, 8.
13 But the. ch. 15:16; 18:20; 19:4, etc. 1 Sa. 15:18. Is. 1:9; 3:9. Eze. 16:46–50. Mat. 9:10, 13; 11:23, 24. Jno. 9:24, 31. Ro. 1:27. 2 Pe. 2:6–8, 10. Jude 7. before. ch. 6:11; 10:9; 38:7. 2 Ki. 21:6. Is. 3:8. Je. 23:24. He. 4:13.
14 was. ver. 11. Lift. ver. 10. Is. 49:18; 60:4. northward. ch. 28:14. De. 3:27.
15 ch. 12:7; 15:18; 17:7, 8; 18:18; 24:7; 26:3, 4; 28:4, 13; 35:12; 48:4. Ex. 33:1. Nu. 34:2, 12, etc. De. 26:2–4; 34:4. 2 Ch. 20:7. Ne. 9:7, 8. Ps. 37:22, 29; 105:9–12; 112:1, 2. Is. 63:18. Mat. 5:5. Ac. 7:5.
16 ch. 12:2, 3; 15:5; 17:6, 16, 20; 18:18; 21:13; 22:17; ch. 25; 26:4; 28:3, 14; 32:12; 35:11; ch. 36; 46:3. Ex. 1:7; 32:13. Nu. 23:10. De. 1:10. Ju. 6:3, 5. 1 Ki. 3:8; 4:20. 1 Ch. 21:5; 27:23. 2 Ch. 17:14–18. Is. 48:18, 19. Je. 33:22. Ro. 4:16–18. He. 11:12. Re. 7:9.
18 plain. Heb. plains. Mamre. ch. 14:13; 18:1. Hebron. ch. 23:2; 35:27; 37:14. Nu. 13:22. Jos. 14:13. altar. ver. 4; ch. 8:20; 12:7, 8. Ps. 16:8. 1 Ti. 2:8.

CHAP. 14

The battle of four kings against the king of Sodom and his allies, 1–11. Lot is taken prisoner, 12, 13. Abram rescues him, 14–16. Melchizedek blesses Abram at his return, who gives him tithes, 17–20. The rest of the spoil, his partners having had their portions he restores to the king of Sodom, 21–24.

1 A.M. 2091. B.C. 1913. Shinar. ch. 10:10; 11:2. Is. 11:11. Da. 1:2. Zec. 5:11. Ellasar. Is. 37:12. Elam. ch. 10:22. Is. 21:2; 22:6. Je. 25:25; 49:34–39. Eze. 32:24.
2 Sodom. ch. 10:19; 13:10; 19:24. Is. 1:9, 10. Admah. De. 29:23. Ho. 11:8. Zeboiim. 1 Sa. 13:18. Ne. 11:34. Zoar. ch. 19:20–30. De. 34:3. Is. 15:5. Je. 48:34.
3 salt sea. ch. 19:24. Nu. 34:12. De. 3:17. Jos. 3:16. Ps. 107:34, marg.
4 they served. ch. 9:25, 26. they rebelled. Eze. 17:15.
5 Rephaims. ch. 15:20. De. 3:11, 20, 22. 2 Sa. 5:18, 22; 23:13. 1 Ch. 11:15; 14:9. Is. 17:5. Ashteroth. The same as Ashteroth, a city of Bashan, where Og afterwards reigned. De. 1:4. Jos. 12:4; 13:12, 31. Zuzims. De. 2:20–23. 1 Ch. 4:40. Ps. 78:51; 105:23, 27; 106:22. Emims. De. 2:10, 11. Shaveh Kiriathaim. or, the plains of Kiriathaim; Kiriathaim was beyond Jordan, 10 miles west-ward from Medeba, and afterwards belonged to Sihon, king of Heshbon. Jos. 13:19. Je. 48:1, 23.
6 Horites. ch. 36:8, 20–30. De. 2:12, 22. 1 Ch. 1:38–42. El-paran. or, the plain of Paran. ch. 16:7; 21:21. Nu. 12:16; 13:3. Hab. 3:3.
7 Kadesh. En-mishpat or Kadesh, was about 8 leagues south of Hebron. ch. 16:14; 20:1. Nu. 20:1. De. 1:19, 46. Amalekites. ch. 36:12, 16. Ex. 17:8–16. Nu. 14:43, 45; 24:20. 1 Sa. ch. 15; 27; 30. Hazezontamar. Called by the Chaldee, ‘En-gaddi,’ a town on the western shore of the Dead Sea. Jos. 15:62. 2 Ch. 20:2.
8 same. ver. 2; ch. 13:10; 19:20, 22. in. ver. 3, 10.
9 See ver. 1.
10 slime pits. Places where asphaltus or bitumen sprung out of the ground: this substance, which is properly denoted by the word ‘slime,’ abounds in those parts. ch. 11:3. fell. Jos. 8:24. Ps. 83:10. Is. 24:18. Je. 48:44. the mountain. ch. 19:17, 30.
11 ver. 16, 21; ch. 12:5. De. 28:31, 35, 51.
12 Lot. ch. 11:27; 12:5. who. ch. 13:12, 13. Nu. 16:26. Job 9:23. Je. 2:17–19. 1 Ti. 6:9–11. Re. 3:19; 18:4.
13 one. 1 Sa. 4:12. Job 1:15. the. ch. 39:14; 40:15; 41:12; 43:32. Ex. 2:6, 11. Jon. 1:9. 2 Co. 11:22. Phi. 2:5. dwelt. ch. 13:18. Mamre. ver. 24; ch. 13:18. Amorite. ch. 10:16. Nu. 21:21. and these. 24.
14 his brother. ch. 11:27–31; 13:8. Pr. 17:17; 24:11, 12. Ga. 6:1, 2. 1 Jno. 2:18. armed. or, led forth. Ps. 45:3–5; 68:12. Is. 41:2, 3. trained. or, instructed, born. ch. 12:5, 16; 15:3; 17:12, 27; 18:19; 23:6. Ec. 2:7. Dan. De. 34:1. Ju. 18:29; 20:1.
15 And he. Ps. 112:5. smote. Is. 41:2, 3. Damascus. ch. 15:2. 1 Ki. 15:18. Ac. 9:2.
16 ver. 11, 12; ch. 12:2. 1 Sa. 30:8, 18, 19. Is. 41:2.
17 to. Ju. 11:34. 1 Sa. 18:6. Pr. 14:20; 19:4. after. He. 7:1. king’s. 2 Sa. 18:18.
18 king. Ps. 76:2. He. 7:1, 2. bread. Mat. 26:26–29. Ga. 6:10. the priest. Ps. 110:4. He. 5:6, 10; 6:20; 7:1, 3, 10–22. the most. Ru. 3:10. 2 Sa. 2:5. Ps. 7:17; 50:14; 57:2. Mi. 6:6. Ac. 7:48; 16:17.
19 he blessed. ch. 27:4, 25–29; 47:7, 10; 48:9–16; 49:28. Nu. 6:23–27. Mar. 10:16. He. 7:6, 7. Blessed be. Ru. 3:10. 2 Sa. 2:5. Ep. 1:3, 6. high. Mi. 6:6. Ac. 16:17. possessor. ver. 22; Ps. 24:1; 50:10; 115:16. Mat. 11:25. Lu. 10:21.
20 blessed. ch. 9:26; 24:27. Ps. 68:19; 72:17–19; 144:1. Ep. 1:3. 1 Pe. 1:3, 4. which. Jos. 10:42. Ps. 44:3. tithes. ch. 28:22. Le. 27:30–32. Nu. 28:26. De. 12:17; 14:23, 28. 2 Ch. 31:5, 6, 12. Ne. 10:37; 13:12. Am. 4:4. Mal. 3:8, 10. Lu. 18:12. Ro. 15:16. He. 7:4–9.
21 persons. Heb. souls.
22 lift. Ex. 6:8. De. 32:40. Da. 12:7. Re. 10:5, 6. unto. ch. 21:23–31. Ju. 11:35. the most. ver. 20; ch. 17:1. Ps. 24:1; 83:18. Is. 57:15. Da. 4:34. Hag. 2:8. possessor. ver. 19; ch. 21:33.
23 That I. 1 Ki. 13:8. 2 Ki. 5:16, 20. Es. 9:15, 16. 2 Co. 11:9–11; 12:14. lest. 2 Co. 11:12. He. 13:5.
24 Save. Pr. 3:27. Mat. 7:12. Ro. 13:7, 8. Aner. ver. 13. let. 1 Co. 9:14, 15. 1 Ti. 5:18.

CHAP. 15

God encourages Abram, who complains for want of an heir, 1–3. God promises him a son, and a multiplying of his seed, 4, 5. Abram is justified by faith, 6. Canaan is promised again, and confirmed by a sign, and a vision, prophetic of the condition of his posterity till brought out of Egypt, 7–21.

1 A.M. 2093. B.C. 1911. in. ch. 46:2. Nu. 12:6. 1 Sa. 9:9. Eze. 1:1; 3:4; 11:24. Da. 10:1–16. Ac. 10:10–17, 22. He. 1:1. Fear. ver. 14–16; ch. 26:24; 46:3. Ex. 14:13. De. 31:6. 1 Ch. 28:20. Ps. 27:1. Is. 35:4; 41:10, 14; 43:1, 5; 44:2, 8; 51:12. Da. 10:12. Mat. 8:26; 10:28–31; 28:5. Lu. 1:13, 30; 12:32. Re. 1:17. thy shield. De. 33:29. Ps. 3:3; 5:12; 18:2; 84:9, 11; 91:4; 119:114. Pr. 30:5. and thy. De. 33:26–29. Ru. 2:12. Ps. 16:5, 6; 58:11; 142:5. Pr. 11:18. La. 3:24. 1 Co. 3:22. He. 13:5, 6. Re. 21:3, 4.
2 what. ch. 12:1–3. childless. ch. 25:21; 30:1, 2. 1 Sa. 1:11. Ps. 127:3. Pr. 13:12. Is. 56:5. Ac. 7:5. the. ch. 24:2, 10; 39:4–6, 9; 43:19; 44:1. Pr. 17:2.
3 Behold. ch. 12:2; 13:16. Pr. 13:12. Je. 12:1. He. 10:35, 36. born. ch. 14:14. Pr. 29:21; 30:23. Ec. 2:7.
4 shall come. ch. 17:16; 21:12. 2 Sa. 7:12; 16:11. 2 Ch. 32:21. Phile. 12.
5 tell. De. 1:10. Ps. 147:4. Je. 33:22. Ro. 9:7, 8. So. ch. 12:2; 13:16; 16:10; 22:17; 28:14. Ex. 32:13. De. 1:10; 10:22. 1 Ch. 27:23. Ro. 4:18. He. 11:12.
6 he believed. Ro. 4:3–6, 9, 20–25. Ga. 3:6–14. He. 11:8. Ja. 2:23. he counted. Ps. 106:31. Ro. 4:11, 22. 2 Co. 5:19. Ga. 3:6.
7 brought. ch. 11:28–31; 12:1. Ne. 9:7. Ac. 7:2–4. to give. ch. 12:7; 13:15–17. Ne. 9:8. Ps. 105:11, 42, 44. Ro. 4:13.
8 ch. 24:2–4, 13, 14. Ju. 6:17–24, 36–40. 1 Sa. 14:9, 10. 2 Ki. 20:8. Ps. 86:17. Is. 7:11. Lu. 1:18, 34.
9 ch. 22:13. Le. 1:3, 10, 14; 3:1, 6; 9:2, 4; 12:8; 14:22, 30. Ps. 50:5. Is. 15:5. Lu. 2:24.
10 divided them. Je. 34:18, 19. 2 Ti. 2:15. the birds. Le. 1:17.
11 fowls. Eze. 17:3, 7. Mat. 13:4. Abram. Ps. 119:13.
12 deep. ch. 2:21. 1 Sa. 26:12. Job 4:13, 14; 33:15. Da. 10:8, 9. Ac. 20:9. horror. Ps. 4:3–5. Ac. 9:8, 9.
13 thy. ch. 17:8. Ex. ch. 1; 2; 5; 22:21; 23:9. Le. 19:34. De. 10:19. Ps. 105:11, 12, 23–25. Ac. 7:6, 7. He. 11:8–13. four. Ex. 12:40, 41. Ga. 3:17.
14 that. ch. 46. Ex. 6:5, 6; ch. 7–14. De. 4:20; 6:22; 7:18, 19; 11:2–4. Jos. 24:4–7, 17. 1 Sa. 12:8. Ne. 9:9–11. Ps. 51:4; 78:43–51; 105:27–37; 135:9, 14. with. Ex. 3:21, 22; 12:35, 36. Ps. 105:37.
15 And thou. ch. 25:8. Nu. 20:24; 27:13. Ju. 2:10. Job 5:26. Ec. 12:7. Ac. 13:36. in peace. 2 Ch. 34:28. Ps. 37:37. Is. 57:1, 2. Da. 12:13. Mat. 22:32. He. 6:13–19; 11:13–16. buried. ch. 23:4, 19; 25:8, 9; 35:29; 49:29, 31; 50:13. Ec. 6:3. Je. 8:1, 2. good. ch. 25:7, 8. 1 Ch. 23:1; 29:28. Job 5:26; 42:17.
16 in the. Ex. 12:40. Amorites. 1 Ki. 21:26. 2 Pe. 3:8, 9. not. Da. 8:23. Zec. 5:5–11. Mat. 23:32–35. 1 Th. 2:16.
17 smoking. Ex. 3:2, 3. De. 4:20. Ju. 6:21; 13:20. 1 Ch. 21:26. Is. 62:1. Je. 11:4. a burning lamp. Heb. a lamp of fire. 2 Sa. 22:9. passed. Je. 34:18, 19.
18 made. ch. 9:8–17; ch. 17; 24:7. 2 Sa. 23:5. Is. 55:3. Je. 31:31–34; 32:40; 33:20–26. Ga. 3:15–17. Heb. 13:20. Unto thy. ch. 12:7; 13:15; 17:8; 26:4; 28:4, 13, 14; 35:12; 50:24. Ex. 3:8; 6:4; 23:23, 27–31; 34:11. Nu. 34:3. De. 1:7, 8; 7:1; 11:24; 34:4. Jos. 1:3, 4; ch. 12; 19. 1 Ki. 4:21. 2 Ch. 9:26. Ne. 9:8. Ps. 105:11. from. Nu. 34:5. Jos. 15:4. Is. 27:12. Euphrates. ch. 2:14. 2 Sa. 8:3. 1 Ch. 5:9.
19 Kenites. Nu. 24:21, 22.
20 Rephaims. ch. 14:5. Is. 17:5.
21 Amorites. ch. 10:15–19. Ex. 23:23–28; 33:2; 34:11. De. 7:1. Girgashites. Mat. 8:28.

CHAP. 16

Sarai, being barren, gives Hagar to Abram, 1–3. Hagar, being afflicted for despising her mistress, runs away, 4–6. An angel commands her to return and submit herself, promises her a numerous posterity, and shews their character and condition, 7–12. Hagar names the place, and returns to Sarai, 13, 14. Ishmael is born, 15. The age of Abram, 16.

1 A.M. 2092. B.C. 1912. bare. ch. 15:2, 3; 21:10, 12; 25:21. Ju. 13:2. Lu. 1:7, 36. Egyptian. ch. 12:16; 21:9, 21. name. Ga. 4:24. Agar.
2 the Lord. ch. 17:16; 18:10; 20:18; 25:21; 30:2, 3, 9, 22. Ps. 127:3. obtain children. Heb. be builded. ch. 30:3, 6. Ex. 21:4. Ru. 4:11. hearkened. ch. 3:1–6, 12, 17.
3 A.M. 2093. B.C. 1911. had. ch. 12:4, 5. gave. ver. 5; ch. 30:4, 9. his. ch. 25:6; 28:9; 32:22; 35:22. Ju. 19:1–4. 2 Sa. 5:13. 1 Ki. 11:3. Ga. 4:25.
4 her mistress. 1 Sa. 1:6–8. 2 Sa. 6:16. Pr. 30:20, 21, 23. 1 Co. 4:6; 13:4, 5.
5 My wrong. Lu. 10:40, 41. the Lord. ch. 31:53. Ex. 5:21. 1 Sa. 24:12–15. 2 Ch. 24:22. Ps. 7:8; 35:23; 43:1.
6 Abram. ch. 13:8, 9. Pr. 14:29; 15:1, 17, 18. 1 Pe. 3:7. in. ch. 24:10. Job. 2:6. Ps. 106:41, 42. Je. 38:5. as it pleaseth thee. Heb. that which is good in thine eyes. dealt hardly with her. Heb. afflicted her. Pr. 29:19. fled. Ex. 2:15. Pr. 27:8. Ec. 10:4.
7 found. Pr. 15:3. the fountain. ch. 25:18. Ex. 15:22. 1 Sa. 15:7. Shur. The desert of Shur being between the south of Canaan, where Hebron was situated, and Egypt, it is likely that Hagar was returning to her own country.
8 Sarai’s maid. ver. 1, 4. Ep. 6:5–8. 1 Ti. 6:1, 2. whence. ch. 3:9; 4:10. Ec. 10:4. Je. 2:17, 18. I flee. 1 Sa. 26:19.
9 submit. Ec. 10:4. Ep. 5:21; 6:5, 6. Ti. 2:9. 1 Pe. 2:18–25; 5:5, 6.
10 the angel. ch. 22:15–18; 31:11–13; 32:24–30; 48:15, 16. Ex. 3:2–6. Ju. 2:1–3; 6:11, 16, 21–24; 13:16–22. Is. 63:9. Ho. 12:3–5. Zec. 2:3, 9. Mal. 3:1. Jno. 1:18. Ac. 7:30–38. 1 Ti. 6:16. I will. ch. 17:20; 21:13, 16; 25:12–18. Ps. 83:6, 7.
11 shalt. ch. 17:19; 29:32–35. Is. 7:14. Mat. 1:21–23. Lu. 1:13, 31, 63. Ishmael. i.e. God shall hear. because. ch. 41:51, 52. 1 Sa. 1:20. hath. ch. 29:32, 33. Ex. 2:23, 24; 3:7. Job 38:41. Ps. 22:24.
12 be a. ch. 21:20. Job 11:12; 39:5–8. wild. The word rendered ‘wild’ also denotes the ‘wild ass;’ the description of which animal in Job 39:5–8, affords the very best representation of the wandering, lawless, freebooting life of the Bedouin and other Arabs, the descendants of Ishmael. his hand. ch. 27:40. he shall. ch. 25:18.
13 called. ver. 7, 9, 10; 22:14; 28:17, 19; 32:30. Ju. 6:24. Thou. ch. 32:30. Ex. 33:18–23; 34:5–7. Ps. 139:1–12. Pr. 5:21; 15:3. him that. ch. 31:42.
14 Beer-lahai-roi. that is, The well of him that liveth and seeth me. ch. 21:31; 24:62; 25:11. Kadesh. Nu. 13:26.
15 A.M. 2094. B.C. 1910. Hagar. ver. 11; ch. 25:12. 1 Ch. 1:28. Ga. 4:22, 23. Ishmael. ch. 17:18, 20, 25, 26; 21:9–21; 25:9, 12; 28:9; 37:27.

CHAP. 17

God renews the covenant with Abram, and changes his name to Abraham, in token of a greater blessing, 1–8. Circumcision is instituted, 9–14. Sarai’s name is changed to Sarah, and she is blessed, 15, 16. Isaac is promised, and the time of his birth fixed, 17–22. Abraham and Ishmael are circumcised, 23–27.

1 A.M. 2107. B.C. 1897. was. ch. 16:16. the Lord. ch. 12:1. Almighty. ch. 18:14; 28:3; 35:11. Ex. 6:3. Nu. 11:23. De. 10:17. Job 11:7. Ps. 115:3. Je. 32:17. Da. 4:35. Mat. 19:26. Ep. 3:20. Phi. 4:13. He. 7:25. walk. ch. 5:22, 24; 6:9; 48:15. 1 Ki. 2:4; 3:6; 8:25. 2 Ki. 20:3. Ps. 116:9. Is. 38:3. Mi. 6:8. Lu. 1:6. Ac. 23:1; 24:16. He. 12:28. perfect. or, upright, or sincere. ch. 6:9. De. 18:13. Job 1:1. Mat. 5:48.
2 And I. ver. 4–6; ch. 9:9; 15:18. Ps. 105:8–11. Ga. 3:17, 18. multiply. ch. 12:2; 13:16; 22:17.
3 ver. 17. Ex. 3:6. Le. 9:23, 24. Nu. 14:5; 16:22, 45. Jos. 5:14. Ju. 13:20. 1 Ki. 18:39. Eze. 1:28; 3:23; 9:8. Da. 8:17, 18; 10:9. Mat. 17:6. Re. 1:17.
4 a father. ch. 12:2; 13:16; 16:10; 22:17; 25:1–18; 32:12; 35:11; ch. 36. Nu. ch. 1; 26. Ro. 4:11–18. Ga. 3:28, 29. many nations. Heb. multitude of nations.
5 but thy name. ver. 15; ch. 32:28. Nu. 13:16. 2 Sa. 12:25. Ne. 9:7. Is. 62:2–4; 65:15. Je. 20:3; 23:6. Mat. 1:21–23. Jno. 1:42. Re. 2:17. Abraham. i.e. father of a great multitude. for. Ro. 4:17.
6 nations. ver. 4, 20; ch. 35:11. kings. ver. 16; ch. 36:31, etc. Ezr. 4:20. Mat. 1:6, etc.
7 And I. ch. 15:18; 26:24. Ex. 6:4. Ps. 105:8–11. Mi. 7:20. Lu. 1:54, 55, 72–75. Ro. 9:4, 8, 9. Ga. 3:17. Ep. 2:2. God. ch. 26:24; 28:13. Ex. 3:6, 15. Le. 26:12. Ps. 81:10. Eze. 28:26. Mat. 22:32. He. 8:10; 11:16. and to. Ex. 19:5, 6. Mar. 10:14. Ac. 2:39. Ro. 9:7–9.
8 And I. ch. 12:7; 13:15, 17; 15:7–21. Ps. 105:9, 11. wherein thou art a stranger. Heb. of thy sojournings. ch. 23:4; 28:4. everlasting. ch. 48:4. Ex. 21:6; 31:16, 17; 40:15. Le. 16:34. Nu. 25:13. De. 32:8. 2 Sa. 23:5. Ps. 103:17. He. 9:15. their. Ex. 6:7. Le. 26:12. De. 4:37; 14:2; 26:18; 29:13.
9 Ps. 25:10; 103:18. Is. 56:4, 5.
10 Every. ver. 11; ch. 34:15. Ex. 4:25; 12:48. De. 10:16; 30:6. Jos. 5:2, 4. Je. 4:4; 9:25, 26. Ac. 7:8. Ro. 2:28, 29; 3:1, 25, 28, 30; 4:9–11. 1 Co. 7:18, 19. Ga. 3:28; 5:3–6; 6:12. Ep. 2:11. Phi. 3:3. Col. 2:11, 12.
11 the flesh. Ex. 4:25. Jos. 5:3. 1 Sa. 18:25–27. 2 Sa. 3:14. a token. Ac. 7:8. Ro. 4:11.
12 he that is eight days old. Heb. a son of eight days. ch. 21:4. Le. 12:3. Lu. 1:59; 2:21. Jno. 7:22, 23. Ac. 7:8. Ro. 2:28. Phi. 3:5. is born. ver. 23; Ex. 12:48, 49.
13 born. ch. 14:14; 15:3. Ex. 12:44; 21:4. bought. ch. 37:27, 36; 39:1. Ex. 21:2, 16. Ne. 5:5, 8. Mat. 18:25.
14. cut. Ex. 4:24–26; 12:15, 19; 30:33, 38. Le. 7:20, 21, 25, 27; 18:29; 19:8. Nu. 15:30, 31. Jos. 5:2, etc. broken. Ps. 55:20. Is. 24:5; 33:8. Je. 11:10; 31:32. 1 Co. 11:27, 29.
15 As. ver. 5; ch. 32:28. 2 Sa. 12:25. Sarah. i.e. princess.
16 And I. ch. 1:28; 12:2; 24:60. Ro. 9:9. give. ch. 18:10–14. be a mother of nations. Heb. become nations. ch. 35:11. Ga. 4:26–31. 1 Pe. 3:6. kings. ver. 6. Is. 49:23.
17 fell. ver. 3. Le. 9:24. Nu. 14:5; 16:22, 45. De. 9:18, 25. Jos. 5:14; 7:6. Ju. 13:20. 1 Ch. 21:16. Job 1:20. Eze. 1:28. Da. 8:17. Mat. 2:11. Re. 5:8; 11:16. laughed. ch. 18:12; 21:6. Jno. 8:56. Ro. 4:19, 20.
18 O that. Je. 32:39. Ac. 2:39. before. Ge. 4:12, 14. Ps. 4:6; 41:12. Is. 59:2.
19 Sarah. ver. 21; ch. 18:10–14; 21:2, 3, 6. 2 Ki. 4:16, 17. Lu. 1:13–20. Ro. 9:6–9. Ga. 4:28–31. Isaac. Yitzchak, which we change into Isaac, signifies laughter; in allusion to Abraham’s laughing, ver. 17. By this Abraham did not express his unbelief or weakness of faith, but his joy at the prospect of the fulfilment of so glorious a promise; and to this our Lord evidently alludes, Jno. 8:56.
20 I have blessed. ch. 16:10–12. twelve. ch. 25:12–18. and I. ch. 21:13, 18.
21 my. ch. 21:10–12; 26:2–5; 46:1; 48:15. Ex. 2:24; 3:6. Lu. 1:55, 72. Ro. 9:5, 6, 9. Ga. 3:29. He. 11:9. at. ch. 18:10; 21:2, 3. Job 14:13. Ac. 1:7.
22 ver. 3; ch. 18:33; 35:9–15. Ex. 20:22. Nu. 12:6–8. De. 5:4. Ju. 6:21; 13:20. Jno. 1:18; 10:30.
23 circumcised. ver. 10–14, 26, 27; ch. 18:19; 34:24. Jos. 5:2–9. Ps. 119:60. Pr. 27:1. Ec. 9:10. Ac. 16:3. Ro. 2:25–29; 4:9–12. 1 Co. 7:18, 19. Ga. 5:6; 6:15.
24 ver. 1, 17; ch. 12:4. Ro. 4:11, 19, 20.
25 Not only the Jews, but the Arabs, who are the descendants of Ishmael, retain the rite of circumcision to this day; and the latter perform it, as the other Mahometans also do, at the age of thirteen.
26 ch. 12:4; 22:3, 4. Ps. 119:60.
27 circumcised. ch. 18:19.

CHAP. 18

The Lord appears to Abraham, who entertains angels, 1–8. Sarah is reproved for laughing at the promise of a son, 9–15. The destruction of Sodom is revealed to Abraham, 16–22. Abraham makes intercession for the inhabitants, 23–33.

1 appeared. ch. 15:1; 17:1–3, 22; 26:2; 48:3. Ex. 4:1. 2 Ch. 1:7. Ac. 7:2. Mamre. ch. 13:18; 14:13. and he sat. In these verses we have a delightful picture of genuine and primitive hospitality: a venerable father sits at the tent door, not only to enjoy the current of refreshing air, but that if he saw any weary and exhausted travellers, he might invite them to rest and refresh themselves during the heat of the day, and the same custom still continues in the east. It was not the custom, nor was there any necessity, for strangers to knock at the door, or to speak first, but to stand till they were invited.
2 And he. Ju. 13:3, 9. He. 13:2. three. ver. 22; ch. 19:1. He. 13:2. 1 Pe. 4:9. he ran. Ro. 12:13. bowed. ch. 23:7; 33:3–7; 43:26, 28; 44:14. Ru. 2:10. 2 Ki. 2:15.
3 favour. Ge. 32:5.
4 wash your feet. In those ancient times, shoes such as ours, were not in use; and the foot was protected only with sandals or soles, fastened round the foot with straps. It was, therefore, not only necessary from motives of cleanliness, but also a very great refreshment, in so hot a country, to get the feet washed at the end of a day’s journey; and this is the first thing that Abraham proposes. ch. 19:2; 24:32; 43:24. 1 Sa. 25:41. Lu. 7:44. Jno. 13:5–15. 1 Ti. 5:10. tree. Rest in the shade was the second requisite for the refreshment of a weary traveller.
5 And I. Ju. 6:18; 13:15. Mat. 6:11. bread. This was the third requisite, and is introduced in its proper order; as eating immediately after exertion or fatigue is very unwholesome. comfort. Heb. stay. Ju. 19:5. Ps. 104:15. Is. 3:1. are ye come. Heb. ye have passed. ch. 19:8; 33:10.
6 Make ready quickly. Heb. hasten. three. Is. 32:8. Mat. 13:33. Lu. 10:38–40. Ac. 16:15. Ro. 12:13. Ga. 5:18. He. 13:2. 1 Pe. 4:9.
7 ch. 19:3. Ju. 13:15, 16. Am. 6:4. Mal. 1:14. Mat. 22:4. Lu. 15:23, 27, 30.
8 he took. ch. 19:3. De. 32:14. Ju. 5:25. stood. Ne. 12:44. Lu. 12:37; 17:8. Jno. 12:2. Ga. 5:13. Re. 3:20. and they. ch. 19:3. Ju. 13:15. Lu. 24:30, 43. Ac. 10:41.
9 Where. ch. 4:9. in. ch. 24:67; 31:33. Tit. 2:5.
10 he said. ver. 13, 14; ch. 16:10; 22:15, 16. according. ch. 17:21; 21:2. 2 Ki. 4:16, 17. lo, Sarah. ch. 17:16, 19, 21; 21:2. Ju. 13:3–5. Lu. 1:13. Ro. 9:8, 9. Ga. 4:23, 28.
11 old. ch. 17:17, 24. Lu. 1:7, 18, 36. Ro. 4:18–21. He. 11:11, 12, 19. the. ch. 31:35. Le. 15:19.
12 laughed. ver. 13; ch. 17:17; 21:6, 7. Ps. 126:2. Lu. 1:18–20, 34, 35. He. 11:11, 12. my. Ep. 5:33. 1 Pe. 3:6.
13 Wherefore. Jno. 2:25.
14 Is. Nu. 11:23. De. 7:21. 1 Sa. 14:6. 2 Ki. 7:1, 2. Job 36:5; 42:2. Ps. 93:1; 95:3. Je. 32:17. Mi. 7:18. Zec. 8:6. Mat. 3:9; 14:31; 19:26. Mar. 10:27. Lu. 1:13, 37; 8:50. Ep. 3:20. Phi. 3:21; 4:13. He. 11:19. I will. ver. 10; ch. 17:21. De. 30:3. 2 Ki. 4:16. Ps. 90:13. Mi. 7:18. Lu. 1:13, 18.
15 denied. ch. 4:9; 12:13. Job 2:10. Pr. 28:13. Jno. 18:17, 25–27. Ep. 4:23. Col. 3:9. 1 Jno. 1:8. Nay. Ps. 44:21. Pr. 12:19. Mar. 2:8. Jno. 2:25. Ro. 3:19.
16 to bring. Ac. 15:3; 20:38; 21:5. Ro. 15:24. 3 Jno. 6.
17 2 Ki. 4:27. 2 Ch. 20:7. Ps. 25:14. Am. 3:7. Jno. 15:15. Ja. 2:23.
18 become. See on ch. 12:2, 3; 22:17, 18; 26:4. Ps. 72:17. Ac. 3:25, 26. Ga. 3:8, 14. Ep. 1:3.
19 For I. 2 Sa. 7:20. Ps. 1:6; 11:4; 34:15. Jno. 10:14; 21:17. 2 Ti. 2:19. command. ch. 17:23–27. De. 4:9, 10; 6:6, 7; 11:19–21; 32:46. Jos. 24:15. 1 Ch. 28:9. Job 1:5. Ps. 78:2–9. Pr. 6:20–22; 22:6. Is. 38:19. Ep. 6:4. 1 Ti. 3:4, 5, 12. 2 Ti. 1:5; 3:15. that the. 1 Sa. 2:30, 31. Ac. 27:23, 24, 31.
20 the cry. ch. 4:10; 19:13. Is. 3:9; 5:7. Je. 14:7. Ja. 5:4. sin. ch. 13:13.
21 I will go down. This is spoken figuratively; and as the Jewish writers speak, according to the language of men. So eyes, ears, hands, and other members of the body are attributed to God, for effecting those things which men cannot accomplish without these members. ch. 11:5, 7. Ex. 3:8; 33:5. Mi. 1:3. Jno. 6:38. 1 Th. 4:16. see. Job 34:22. Ps. 90:8. Je. 17:1, 10. Zep. 1:12. He. 4:13. I will know. Ex. 33:5. De. 8:2; 13:3. Jos. 22:22. Ps. 139. Lu. 16:15. 2 Co. 11:11.
22 the men. ver. 2; ch. 19:1. stood. The two, whom we suppose to have been created angels, departed at this time; and accordingly two entered Sodom at evening: while the one, called Jehovah throughout the chapter, continued with Abraham, who “stood yet before the Lord.”—SCOTT. ver. 1. Ps. 106:23. Je. 15:1; 18:20. Eze. 22:30. Ac. 7:55. 1 Ti. 2:1.
23 drew. Ps. 73:28. Je. 30:21. He. 10:22. Ja. 5:17. Wilt. ver. 25; ch. 20:4. Nu. 16:22. 2 Sa. 24:17. Job 8:3; 34:17. Ps. 11:4–7. Ro. 3:5, 6.
24 there. ver. 32. Is. 1:9. Je. 5:1. Mat. 7:13, 14. spare. Ac. 27:24.
25 be far. Je. 12:1. that the. Job 8:20; 9:22, 23. Ec. 7:15; 8:12, 13. Is. 3:10, 11; 57:1, 2. Mal. 3:18. Shall. De. 32:4. Job 8:3; 34:17–19. Ps. 11:5–7; 58:11; 94:2; 98:9. Ro. 3:6. Judge. Jno. 5:22–27. 2 Co. 5:10.
26 Is. 6:13; 10:22; 19:24; 65:8. Je. 5:1. Eze. 22:30. Mat. 24:22.
27 I have. ver. 30–32. Ezr. 9:6. Job 42:6–8. Is. 6:5. Lu. 18:1. dust. ch. 2:7; 3:19. Job 4:19. Ps. 8:4; 144:3. Ec. 12:7. Is. 6:5; 64:8. Lu. 5:8. 1 Co. 15:47, 48. 2 Co. 5:1, 2.
28 wilt. Nu. 14:17–19. 1 Ki. 20:32, 33. Job 23:3, 4. If I. ver. 26, 29.
29 Ep. 6:18. He. 4:16.
30 ch. 44:18. Ju. 6:39. Es. 4:11–16. Job 40:4. Ps. 9:12; 10:17; 89:7. Is. 6:5; 55:8, 9. He. 12:28, 29.
31 ver. 27. Mat. 7:7, 11. Lu. 11:8; 18:1. Ep. 6:18. He. 4:16; 10:20–22.
32 Oh. ver. 30. Ju. 6:39. Pr. 15:8. Is. 42:6, 7. Ja. 5:15–17. 1 Jno. 5:15, 16. I will not. Ex. 32:9, 10, 14; 33:13, 14; 34:6, 7, 9, 10. Nu. 14:11–20. Job 33:23. Ps. 86:5. Is. 65:8. Mi. 7:18. Mat. 7:7. Ep. 3:20. Ja. 5:16.
33 And the. ver. 16, 22; ch. 32:26. and Abraham. ch. 31:55.

CHAP. 19

Lot entertains two angels, 1–3. The vicious Sodomites are smitten with blindness, 4–11. Lot is warned, and in vain warns his sons-in-law, 12–14. He is directed to flee with his family to the mountains, but obtains leave to go into Zoar, 15–23. Sodom and Gomorrah are destroyed, 24, 25. Lot’s wife becomes a pillar of salt, 26–28. Lot dwells in a cave, 29, 30. The incestuous origin of Moab and Ammon, 31–38.

1 And there came two angels. Or, rather, ‘the two angels came,’ referring to those mentioned in the preceding chapter, and there called ‘men.’ It seems, (from ch. 18, ver. 22,) that these two angels were sent to Sodom, while the third, who was the Lord or Jehovah, remained with Abraham. ch. 18:1–3, 22. rose. ch. 18:1–5. Job 31:32. He. 13:2. bowed. ch. 18:2.
2 turn. He. 13:2. wash. ch. 18:4. Nay. Instead of lo, nay, some MSS. have lo, to him. ‘And they said unto him, for we lodge in the street;’ where, nevertheless, the negation is understood. Knowing the disposition of the inhabitants, and appearing in the character of mere travellers, they preferred the open street to any house; but not yet willing to make themselves known, as Lot pressed them vehemently, and as they knew him to be a righteous man, they consented to take shelter under his hospitable roof. Ju. 19:17–21. Lu. 24:28, 29. Ac. 16:15.
3 pressed. 2 Ki. 4:8. Lu. 11:8; 14:23; 24:28, 29. 2 Co. 5:14. a feast. ch. 18:6–8; 21:8. Lu. 5:29. Jno. 12:2. He. 13:2. unleavened. ch. 18:6. Ex. 12:15, 39. Ju. 6:19. 1 Sa. 28:24. 1 Co. 5:8.
4 But. Pr. 4:16; 6:18. Mi. 7:3. Ro. 3:15. all. ch. 13:13; 18:20. Ex. 16:2; 23:2. Je. 5:1–6, 31. Mat. 27:20–25.
5 Le. 18:22; 20:13. Ju. 19:22. Is. 1:9; 3:9; Je. 3:3; 6:15. Eze. 16:49, 51. Mat. 11:23, 24. Ro. 1:23, 24, 26, 27. 1 Co. 6:9. 1 Ti. 1:10. 2 Ti. 3:13. Jude 7.
6 Lot. Ju. 19:23. door. Two words are here used for door: the first pethach, which is the door-way, at which Lot went out; the latter, deleth, the leaf of the door, which he shut after him when out.
7 ver. 4. Le. 18:22; 20:13. De. 23:17. Ju. 19:23. 1 Sa. 30:23, 24. Ac. 17:28. Ro. 1:24. 1 Co. 6:9–11. Jude 7.
8 I have. Ex. 32:22. let. ver. 31–38; ch. 42:37. Ju. 19:24. Mar. 9:6. Ro. 3:8. therefore. ch. 18:5. Ju. 9:15. Is. 58:7.
9 Stand. 1 Sa. 17:44; 25:17. Pr. 9:7, 8. Is. 65:5. Je. 3:3; 6:15; 8:12. Mat. 7:6. This. ch. 13:12. Ex. 2:14. Ac. 7:26–28. 2 Pe. 2:7, 8. pressed. ch. 11:6. 1 Sa. 2:16. Pr. 14:16; 17:12; 27:3. Ec. 9:3; 10:13. Da. 3:19–22.
11 with blindness. The word sanverim, rendered ‘blindness,’ and which occurs only here, and in 2 Ki. 6:18, is supposed to denote dazzlings, deceptions, or confusions of sight from excessive light; being derived by SCHULTENS, who is followed by PARKHURST, from the Arabic sana, to pour forth, diffuse, and nor, light. Dr. GEDDES, to the same purpose, thinks it is compounded of the Arabic sana, which signifies a flash, and or, light. The Targums, in both places where it occurs, render it by eruptions, or flashes of light, or as MERCER, in ROBERTSON, explains the Chaldee word, irradiations. 2 Ki. 6:18. Ac. 13:11. that they. Ec. 10:15. Is. 57:10. Je. 2:36.
12 Hast. ch. 7:1. Nu. 16:26. Jos. 6:22, 23. Je. 32:39. 2 Pe. 2:7, 9. son. ver. 14, 17, 22. Re. 18:4.
13 cry. ch. 13:13; 18:20. Ja. 5:4. Lord hath. 1 Ch. 21:15, 16. Ps. 11:5, 6. Is. 3:11; 36:10; 37:36. Eze. 9:5, 6. Mat. 13:41, 42, 49, 50. Ac. 12:23. Ro. 3:8, 9. Jude 7. Re. 16:1–12.
14 which. Mat. 1:18. Up. ver. 17, 22. Nu. 16:21, 26, 45. Je. 51:6. Lu. 9:42. Re. 18:4–8. as one. Ex. 9:21; 12:31. 2 Ch. 30:10; 36:16. Pr. 29:1. Is. 28:22. Je. 5:12–14; 20:7. Eze. 20:49. Mat. 9:24. Lu. 17:28–30; 24:11. Ac. 17:32. 1 Th. 5:3.
15 hastened. ver. 17, 22. Nu. 16:24–27. Pr. 6:4, 5. Lu. 13:24, 25. 2 Co. 6:2. He. 3:7, 8. Re. 18:4. are here. Heb. are found. iniquity. or, punishment.
16 lingered. Ps. 119:60. Jno. 6:44. the Lord. Ex. 34:6. Nu. 14:18. De. 4:31. 1 Ch. 16:34. Ps. 34:12; 86:5, 15; 103:8–10, 13; 106:1, 8; 107:1; 111:4; 118:1; 136:1. Is. 63:9. La. 3:22. Mi. 7:18, 19. Lu. 6:35, 36; 18:13. Ro. 9:15, 16, 18. 2 Co. 1:3. Ep. 2:4, 5. Tit. 3:5. brought. Jos. 6:22. 2 Pe. 2:9.
17 he said. ch. 18:22. Escape. ver. 14, 15, 22. 1 Sa. 19:11. 1 Ki. 19:3. Ps. 121:1. Mat. 3:7; 24:16–18. He. 2:3. look. ver. 26. Lu. 9:62; 17:31, 32. Phi. 3:13, 14.
18 ch. 32:26. 2 Ki. 5:11, 12. Is. 45:11. Jno. 13:6–8. Ac. 9:13; 10:14.
19 and thou. Ps. 18; 40; 103; 106; 107; 116. 1 Ti. 1:14–16. lest some. ch. 12:13. De. 31:17. 1 Sa. 27:1. 1 Ki. 9:9. Ps. 77:7–11; 116:11. Mat. 8:25, 26. Mar. 9:19. Ro. 8:31.
20 this. ver. 30. Pr. 3:5–7. Am. 3:6. and my. ch. 12:13. Ps. 119:175. Is. 55:3.
21 See, I. ch. 4:7. Job 42:8, 9. Ps. 34:15; 102:17; 145:19. Je. 14:10. Mat. 12:20. Lu. 11:8. He. 2:17; 4:15, 16. thee. Heb. thy face. that. ch. 12:2; 18:24.
22 for. ch. 32:25–28. Ex. 32:10. De. 9:14. Ps. 91:1–10. Is. 65:8. Mar. 6:5. 2 Ti. 2:13. Tit. 1:2. called. ch. 13:10; 14:2. Is. 15:5. Je. 48:34. Zoar. i.e. little. ver. 20.
23 risen. Heb. gone forth.
24 the Lord. De. 29:23. Job 18:15. Ps. 11:6. Is. 1:9; 13:19. Je. 20:16; 49:18; 50:40. La. 4:6. Eze. 16:49, 50. Ho. 11:8. Am. 4:11. Zep. 2:9. Mat. 11:23, 24. Lu. 17:28, 29. 2 Pe. 2:6. Jude 7. brimstone. The word rendered ‘brimstone,’ (q. d. brennestone, or brinnestone, id est burning-stone,) is always rendered by the LXX. ‘sulphur,’ and seems to denote a meteorous inflammable matter.
25 ch. 13:10; 14:3. Ps. 107:34.
26 looked. This unhappy woman, says the Rev. T. SCOTT, ‘looked back,’ contrary to God’s express command, perhaps with a hope of returning, which latter supposition is favoured by our Lord’s words, ‘Let him not return back: remember Lot’s wife.’ She was, therefore, instantaneously struck dead and petrified, and thus remained to after ages a visible monument of the Divine displeasure. ver. 17. Pr. 14:14. Lu. 17:31, 32. He. 10:38. and. Nu. 16:38.
27 early. Ps. 5:3. to the. ch. 18:22–33. Eze. 16:49, 50. Hab. 2:1. He. 2:1.
28 Ps. 107:34. 2 Pe. 2:7. Jude 7. Re. 14:10, 11; 18:9, 18; 19:3; 21:8.
29 that God. ch. 8:1; 12:2; 18:23–33; 30:22. De. 9:5. Ne. 13:14, 22. Ps. 25:7; 105:8, 42; 106:4; 136:23; 145:20. Eze. 36:31, 32. Ho. 11:8.
30 Lot. ver. 17–23. for he. ch. 49:4. Je. 2:36, 37. Ja. 1:8. Zoar. ch. 13:10; 14:22. De. 34:3. Is. 15:5. Je. 48:34.
31 not. ver. 28. Mar. 9:6. to come ch. 4:1; 6:4; 16:2, 4; 38:8, 9, 14–30. De. 25:5. Is. 4:1.
32 Come. ch. 11:3. drink. ch. 9:21. Pr. 23:31–33. Hab. 2:15, 16. seed. Le. 18:6, 7. Mar. 12:19.
33 drink. Le. 18:6, 7. Pr. 20:1; 23:29–35. Hab. 2:15, 16.
34 Is. 3:9. Je. 3:3; 5:3; 6:15; 8:12.
35 Ps. 8:4. Pr. 24:16. Ec. 7:26. Lu. 21:34. 1 Co. 10:11, 12. 1 Pe. 4:7.
36 ver. 8. Le. 18:6, 7. Ju. 1:7. 1 Sa. 15:33. Hab. 2:15. Mat. 7:2.
37 A.M. 2108. B.C. 1896. Moab. This name is generally interpreted of the father; from mo, of, and av, a father. Moabites. Nu. 21:29; ch. 22; 24. De. 2:9, 19; 23:3. Ju. ch. 3. Ru. 4:10. 2 Sa. ch. 8. 2 Ki. ch. 3.
38 Ben-ammi. i.e. Son of my people, from ben, a son, and ammi, my people. children. De. 2:9, 19; 23:3. Ju. 10:6–18; ch. 11. 1 Sa. ch. 11. 2 Sa. ch. 10. Ne. 13:1–3, 23–28. Ps. 83:4–8. Is. 11:14. Zep. 2:9.

CHAP. 20

Abraham sojourns at Gerar, 1. Denies his wife, who is taken by Abimelech, 2. Abimelech is reproved for her in a dream, 3–8. He rebukes Abraham, 9–13. Restores Sarah, 14, 15; and reproves her, 16. Abimelech and his family are healed at Abraham’s prayer, 17, 18.

1 A.M. cir. 2107. B.C. cir. 1897. from. ch. 13:1; 18:1; 24:62. Kadesh. ch. 14:7; 16:1, 7, 14. Nu. 13:26; 20:16. De. 1:19; 32:51. 1 Sa. 15:7. Ps. 29:8. Gerar. Gerar was a city of Arabia Petræa, under a king of the Philistines, 25 miles from Eleutheropolis beyond Daroma, in the south of Judah. From ch. 10:19, it appears to have been situated in the angle where the south and west sides of Canaan met, and to have been not far from Gaza. JEROME, in his Hebrew Traditions on Genesis, says, from Gerar to Jerusalem was three days’ journey. There was a wood near Gerar, spoken of by THEODORET; and a brook, (ch. 26:26,) on which was a monastery, noticed by SOZOMEN. ch. 10:19; 26:1, 6, 20, 26. 2 Ch. 14:13, 14.
2 said. ch. 12:11–13; 26:7. 2 Ch. 19:2; 20:37; 32:31. Pr. 24:16. Ec. 7:20. Ga. 2:11, 12. Ep. 4:25. Col. 3:9. Abimelech. ch. 12:15; 26:1, 16.
3 a dream. ch. 28:12; 31:24; 37:5, 9; 40:8; 41:1, etc. Job 4:12, 13; 33:15. Mat. 1:20; 2:12, 13; 27:19. a dead. ver. 7. Ps. 105:14. Eze. 33:14, 15. Jon. 3:4. a man’s wife. Heb. married to an husband.
4 had. ver. 6, 18. wilt. ver. 17, 18; ch. 18:23–25; 19:24. 2 Sa. 4:11. 1 Ch. 21:17.
5 in the integrity. or, simplicity, or sincerity. Jos. 22:22. 1 Ki. 9:4. 2 Ki. 20:3. 1 Ch. 29:17. Ps. 7:8; 25:21; 78:72. Pr. 11:3; 20:7. 2 Co. 1:12. 1 Th. 2:10. 1 Ti. 1:13. and innocency. Job 33:9. Ps. 24:4; 26:6; 73:13. Da. 6:22.
6 withheld. ver. 18; ch. 31:7; 35:5. Ex. 34:24. 1 Sa. 25:26, 34. Ps. 84:11. Pr. 21:1. Ho. 2:6, 7. sinning. ch. 39:9. Le. 6:2. Ps. 51:4; 81:12. 2 Th. 2:7, 11. to touch. ch. 3:3; 26:11. 1 Co. 7:1. 2 Co. 6:17.
7 a prophet. The word navi, rendered a prophet, not only signifies one who fortels future events, but also an intercessor, instructor. See 1 Sa. ch. 10. 1 Ki. ch. 18, and 1 Co. 14:4. The title was also given to men eminent for eloquence and literary abilities: hence Aaron, because he was the spokesman of Moses to the Egyptian king, is called a prophet. Ex. 4:16; 7:1. ch. 12:1–3; 18:17. Ex. 7:1. 1 Ch. 16:22. Ps. 25:14; 105:9–15. He. 1:1. pray. Le. 6:4, 7. 1 Sa. 7:5, 8; 12:19, 23. 2 Sa. 24:17. 1 Ki. 13:6. 2 Ki. 5:11; 19:2–4. Job 42:8. Je. 14:11; 15:1; 27:18. Ja. 5:14–16. 1 Jno. 5:16. Re. 11:5, 6. surely. ver. 18; ch. 2:17; 12:17. Job 34:19. Ps. 105:14. Eze. 3:18; 33:8, 14–16. He. 13:4. all. ch. 12:15. Nu. 16:32, 33. 2 Sa. 24:17.
9 What hast. ch. 12:18; 26:10. Ex. 32:21, 35. Jos. 7:25. 1 Sa. 26:18, 19. Pr. 28:10. a great. ch. 38:24; 39:9. Le. 20:10. 2 Sa. 12:5, 10, 11. Ro. 2:11. He. 13:4. ought. ch. 34:7. 2 Sa. 13:12. Tit. 1:11.
11 Surely. ch. 22:12; 42:18. Ne. 5:15. Job 1:1; 28:28. Ps. 14:4; 36:1–4. Pr. 1:7; 2:5; 8:13; 16:6. Ro. 3:18. slay. ch. 12:12; 26:7.
12 And yet. ch. 11:29; 12:13. 1 Th. 5:22. she is the. EBN BATRIK, in his annals, among other ancient traditions, has preserved the following: ‘Terah first married Yona, by whom he had Abraham; afterwards he married Tehevita, by whom he had Sarah.’
13 God. ch. 12:1, 9, 11, etc. Ac. 7:3–5. He. 11:8. This. 1 Sa. 23:21. Ps. 64:5. Ac. 5:9. say. ch. 12:13.
14 took. ver. 11; ch. 12:16. restored. ver. 2, 7. ch. 12:19, 20.
15 my land. ch. 13:9; 34:10; 47:6. where it pleaseth thee. Heb. as is good in thine eyes.
16 thy. ver. 5. Pr. 27:5. thousand. What these pieces were is not certain; but it is probable they were shekels, as it is so understood by the Targum; and the LXX. render it didrachma, by which the Hebrew shekel is rendered in ch. 23:15, 16. behold. Or, ‘behold IT (the 1000 shekels) is to thee,’ etc. ch. 26:11. a covering. ch. 24:65. thus. 1 Ch. 21:3–6. Pr. 9:8, 9; 12:1; 25:12; 27:5. Jon. 1:6. Re. 3:19.
17 ver. 7; ch. 29:31. 1 Sa. 5:11, 12. Ezr. 6:10. Job 42:9, 10. Pr. 15:8, 29. Is. 45:11. Mat. 7:7; 21:22. Ac. 3:24. Phi. 4:6. 1 Th. 5:25. Ja. 5:16.
18 ver. 7; ch. 12:17; 16:2; 30:2. 1 Sa. 1:6; 5:10.

CHAP. 21

Isaac is born, and circumcised, 1–5. Sarah’s joy, 6, 7. Isaac is weaned, 8. Hagar and Ishmael are cast forth, 9–14. Hagar in distress, 15, 16. The angel relieves and comforts her, 17–21. Abimelech’s covenant with Abraham at Beer-sheba, 22–34.

1 visited. ch. 50:24. Ex. 3:16; 4:31; 20:5. Ru. 1:6. 1 Sa. 2:21. Ps. 106:4. Lu. 1:68; 19:44. Ro. 4:17–20. Sarah as. ch. 17:19; 18:10, 14. Ps. 12:6. Mat. 24:35. Ga. 4:23, 28. Tit. 1:2.
2 conceived. 2 Ki. 4:16, 17. Lu. 1:24, 25, 36. Ac. 7:8. Ga. 4:22. He. 11:11. at the set. ch. 17:19, 21; 18:10, 14. Ro. 9:9.
3 ver. 6, 12; ch. 17:19; 22:2. Jos. 24:3. Mat. 1:2. Ac. 7:8. Ro. 9:7. He. 11:18.
4 ch. 17:10–12. Ex. 12:48. Le. 12:3. De. 12:32. Lu. 1:6, 59; 2:21. Jno. 7:22, 23. Ac. 7:8.
5 ch. 17:1, 17. Ro. 4:19.
6 God. ch. 17:17; 18:12–15. 1 Sa. 1:26–28; 2:1–10. Ps. 113:9; 126:2. Is. 49:15, 21; 54:1. Lu. 1:46–55. Jno. 16:21, 22. Ga. 4:27, 28. He. 11:11. to laugh. Sarah most likely remembered the circumstance mentioned in ch. 18:12; and also the name Isaac, which implies laughter. will laugh. Lu. 1:14, 58. Ro. 12:15.
7 Who. Nu. 23:23. De. 4:32–34. Ps. 86:8, 10. Is. 49:21; 66:8. Ep. 3:10. 2 Th. 1:10. for I. ch. 18:11, 12.
8 A.M. 2111. B.C. 1893. and was. 1 Sa. 1:22. Ps. 131:2. Ho. 1:8. feast. ch. 19:3; 26:30; 29:22; 40:20. Ju. 14:10, 12. 1 Sa. 25:36. 2 Sa. 3:20. 1 Ki. 3:15. Es. 1:3.
9 Sarah. ch. 16:3–6, 15; 17:20. Egyptian. ch. 16:1, 15. mocking. 2 Ki. 2:23, 24. 2 Ch. 30:10; 36:16. Ne. 4:1–5. Job 30:1. Ps. 22:6; 42:10; 44:13, 14. Pr. 20:11. La. 1:7. Ga. 4:22, 29. He. 11:36.
10 Cast out. The word rendered ‘cast out,’ signifies also to divorce. See Le. 21:7. In this latter sense, it may be understood here. ch. 25:6, 19; 17:19, 21; 20:11; 22:10; 36:6, 7. Mat. 8:11, 12; 22:13. Jno. 8:35. Ga. 4:22–31. 1 Jno. 2:19. heir. Jno. 8:35. Ga. 3:18; 4:7. 1 Pe. 1:4. 1 Jno. 2:19.
11 because. ch. 17:18; 22:1, 2. 2 Sa. 18:33, Mat. 10:37. He. 12:11.
12 hearken. 1 Sa. 8:7, 9. Is. 46:10. in Isaac. ch. 17:19, 21. Ro. 9:7, 8. He. 11:18.
13 ver. 18; ch. 16:10; 17:20; 25:12–18.
14 A.M. 2112. B.C. 1892. rose up. ch. 19:27; 22:3; 24:54; 26:31. Ps. 119:60. Pr. 27:14. Ec. 9:10. took. ch. 25:6; 36:6, 7. child. Or, youth, (see ver. 12, 20,) as Ishmael was now 16 or 17 years of age. sent. Jno. 8:35. wandered. ch. 16:7; 37:15. Ps. 107:4. Is. 16:8. Ga. 4:23–25. Beer-sheba. So called when Moses wrote; but not before Abraham’s covenant with Abimelech, ver. 31. Such instances of the figure prolepsis are not unfrequent in the Pentateuch, ver. 33; ch. 22:19; 26:33; 46:1. 1 Ki. 19:3.
15 the water. ver. 14. Ex. 15:22–25; 17:1–3. 2 Ki. 3:9. Ps. 63:1. Is. 44:12. Je. 14:3. and she cast the child. Or, ‘and she sent the lad,’ to screen him from the intensity of the heat.
16 Let. ch. 44:34. 1 Ki. 3:26. Es. 8:6. Is. 49:15. Zec. 12:10. Lu. 15:20. lift. ch. 27:38; 29:11. Ju. 2:4. Ru. 1:9. 1 Sa. 24:16; 30:4.
17 heard. ch. 16:11. Ex. 3:7; 22:23, 27. 2 Ki. 13:4, 23. Ps. 50:15; 65:2; 91:15. Mat. 15:32. the angel. See on ch. 16:9, 11. What. Ju. 18:23. 1 Sa. 11:5. Is. 22:1. fear. ch. 15:1; 46:3. Ex. 14:13. Ps. 107:4–6. Is. 41:10, 13, 14; 43:1, 2. Mar. 5:36.
18 I will. ver. 13; ch. 16:10; 17:20; 25:12–18. 1 Ch. 1:29–31.
19 Nu. 22:31. 2 Ki. 6:17–20. Is. 35:5, 6. Lu. 24:16–31.
20 God. ch. 17:20; 28:15; 39:2, 3, 21. Ju. 6:12; 13:24, 25. Lu. 1:80; 2:40. an archer. ch. 10:9; 16:12; 25:27; 27:3; 49:23, 24.
21 in the. Nu. 10:12; 12:16; 13:3, 26. 1 Sa. 25:1. a wife. ch. 24:3, 4; 26:34, 35; 27:46; 28:1, 2. Ju. 14:2. 1 Co. 7:38.
22 A.M. 2118. B.C. 1886. Abimelech. ch. 20:2; 26:26. God. ch. 20:17; 26:28; 28:15; 30:27; 39:2, 3. Jos. 3:7. 2 Ch. 1:1. Is. 8:10; 45:14. Zec. 8:23. Mat. 1:23. Ro. 8:31. 1 Co. 14:25. He. 13:5. Re. 3:9.
23 swear. ch. 14:22, 23; 24:3; 26:28; 31:44, 53. De. 6:13. Jos. 2:12. 1 Sa. 20:13, 17, 42; 24:21, 22; 30:15. Je. 4:2. 2 Co. 1:23. He. 6:16. that thou wilt not deal falsely with me. Heb. if thou shalt lie unto me. I have. ch. 20:14.
24 ch. 14:13. Ro. 12:18. He. 6:16.
25 reproved. ch. 26:15–22; 29:8. Ex. 2:15–17. Ju. 1:15. Pr. 17:10; 25:9; 27:5. Mat. 18:15. because. Wells of water were of great consequence in those hot countries, especially where the flocks were numerous; because water was scarce, and digging to find it was attended with the expense of much time and labour. servants. ch. 13:7; 26:15–22. Ex. 2:16, 17.
26 I wot. ‘Wot,’ though used for the present, is the past tense of the almost obsolete word ‘to wit,’ from the Saxon witan, to know. ch. 13:7. 2 Ki. 5:20–24.
27 took. ch. 14:22, 23. Pr. 17:8; 18:16, 24; 21:14. Is. 32:8. made. ch. 26:28–31; 31:44. 1 Sa. 18:3. Eze. 17:13. Ro. 1:31. Ga. 3:15.
29 ch. 33:8. Ex. 12:26. 1 Sa. 15:14.
30 a witness. ch. 31:44–48, 52. Jos. 22:27, 28; 24:27.
31 called. ch. 26:33. Beer-sheba. i.e. the well of the oath, or the well of the seven: alluding to the seven ewe lambs. The verb rendered ‘to swear’ is derived from the word translated seven. ver. 14; ch. 26:23. Jos. 15:28. Ju. 20:1. 2 Sa. 17:11. 1 Ki. 4:25.
32 ver. 27; ch. 14:13; 31:53. 1 Sa. 18:3. the Philistines. ch. 10:14; 26:8, 14. Ex. 13:17. Ju. 13:1.
33 grove. or, tree. Am. 8:14. The original word eshel, has been variously translated a grove, a plantation, an orchard, a cultivated field, and an oak; but it may denote a kind of tamarisk, as it is rendered by GESENIUS, the same with the Arabic athl. Beer-sheba. De. 16:21. Ju. 3:7. called. ch. 4:26; 12:8; 26:23, 25, 33. on the name. Dr. SHUCKFORD justly contends, that the expression rendered, ‘he called on the name,’ signifies ‘he invoked IN the name.’ everlasting. De. 33:27. Ps. 90:2. Is. 40:28; 57:15. Je. 10:10. Ro. 1:20; 16:26. 1 Ti. 1:17.
34 ch. 20:1. 1 Ch. 29:15. Ps. 39:12. He. 11:9, 13. 1 Pe. 2:11.

CHAP. 22

Abraham is tempted to offer Isaac, 1, 2. He gives proof of his faith and obedience, 3–10. The angel prevents him, 11, 12. Isaac is exchanged for a ram, 13. The place is called Jehovah-jireh, 14. Abraham is again blessed, 15–19. The generations of Nahor unto Rebekah, 20–24.

1 A.M. 2132. B.C. 1872. Jos. Ant. God. Ex. 15:25, 26; 16:4. De. 8:2; 13:3. Ju. 2:22. 2 Sa. 24:1. 2 Ch. 32:31. Pr. 17:3. 1 Co. 10:13. He. 11:17. Ja. 1:12–14; 2:21. 1 Pe. 1:7. tempt. Or prove, or try, as tempt, from tento, originally signified. Behold, here I am. Heb. Behold me. ver. 7, 11. Ex. 3:4. Is. 6:8.
2 Take. ch. 17:19; 21:12. Jno. 3:16. Ro. 5:8; 8:32. He. 11:17. 1 Jno. 4:9, 10. Moriah. 2 Ch. 3:1. and offer. Ju. 11:31, 39. 2 Ki. 3:27. Mi. 6:7.
3 ch. 17:23; 21:14. Ps. 119:60. Ec. 9:10. Is. 26:3, 4. Mat. 10:37. Mar. 10:28–31. Lu. 14:26. Ga. 1:16. He. 11:8, 17–19.
4 third. Ex. 5:3; 15:22; 19:11, 15. Le. 7:17. Nu. 10:33; 19:12, 19; 31:19. Jos. 1:11. 2 Ki. 20:5. Es. 5:1. Ho. 6:2. Mat. 17:23. Lu. 13:32. 1 Co. 15:4. saw. 1 Sa. 26:13.
5 Abide. He. 12:1. come. He. 11:19.
6 laid it. Is. 53:6. Mat. 8:17. Lu. 24:26, 27. Jno. 19:17. 1 Pe. 2:24.
7 My father. Mat. 26:39, 42. Jno. 18:11. Ro. 8:15. Here am I. Heb. Behold me. ver. 1. but ch. 4:2–4; 8:20. lamb. or, kid. Ex. 12:3.
8 ch. 18:14. 2 Ch. 25:9. Mat. 19:26. Jno. 1:29, 36. 1 Pe. 1:19, 20. Re. 5:6, 12; 7:14; 13:8.
9 place. ver. 2–4. Mat. ch. 21; 26; 27. built. ch. 8:20. bound. Ps. 118:27. Is. 53:4–10. Mat. 27:2. Mar. 15:1. Jno. 10:17, 18. Ac. 8:32. Ga. 3:13. Ep. 5:2. Phi. 2:7, 8. He. 9:28. 1 Pe. 2:24.
10 Is. 53:6–12. He. 11:17–19. Ja. 2:21–23.
11 angel. ver. 12, 16; ch. 16:7, 9, 10; 21:17. Abraham. ver. 1. Ex. 3:4. 1 Sa. 3:10. Ac. 9:4; 26:14.
12 Lay. 1 Sa. 15:22. Job 5:19. Je. 19:5. Mi. 6:6–8. 1 Co. 10:13. 2 Co. 8:12. He. 11:19. now. ch. 20:11; 26:5; 42:18. Ex. 20:20. 1 Sa. 12:24, 25; 15:22. Ne. 5:15. Job 28:28. Ps. 1:6; 2:11; 25:12, 14; 111:10; 112:1; 147:11. Pr. 1:7. Ec. 8:12, 13; 12:13. Je. 32:40. Mal. 4:2. Mat. 5:16; 10:37, 38; 16:24; 19:29. Ac. 9:31. He. 12:28. Ja. 2:18, 21, 22. Re. 19:5. seeing. Jno. 3:16. Ro. 5:8; 8:32. 1 Jno. 4:9, 10.
13 behind. ver. 8. Ps. 40:6–8; 89:19, 20. Is. 30:21. 1 Co. 10:13. 2 Co. 1:9, 10. in the. 1 Co. 5:7, 8. 1 Pe. 1:19, 20.
14 called. ch. 16:13, 14; 28:19; 32:30. Ex. 17:15. Ju. 6:24. 1 Sa. 7:12. Eze. 48:35. Jehovahjireh. i.e. The Lord will see, or provide. ver. 8, 13. Ex. 17:15. In. De. 32:36. Ps. 22:4, 5. Da. 3:17, etc. Mi. 4:10. Jno. 1:14. 2 Co. 1:8–10. 1 Ti. 3:16. it shall be seen. ‘In the mount of the Lord it shall be provided.’ The meaning is, that God, in the greatest difficulties, when all human assistance is vain, will make a suitable provision for the deliverance of those who trust in Him.
15 ver. 11.
16 ch. 12:2. Ps. 105:9. Is. 45:23. Je. 49:13; 51:14. Am. 6:8. Lu. 1:73. Ro. 4:13, 14. He. 6:13, 14.
17 in blessing. ch. 12:2; 27:28, 29; 28:3, 14, etc.; 49:25, 26. De. 28:2–13. Ep. 1:3. I will multiply. See on ch. 13:16; 15:5; 17:6; 26:4. De. 1:10. Je. 33:22. shore. Heb. lip. 1 Ki. 9:26. thy seed. ch. 24:60. Nu. 24:17–19. De. 21:19. Jos. ch. 1–10. 2 Sa. ch. 8; 10. Ps. 2:8, 9; 72:8, 9. Je. 32:22. Da. 2:44, 45. Mi. 1:9. Lu. 1:68–75. 1 Co. 15:57. Re. 11:15.
18 And in. See on ch. 12:3; 18:18; 26:4. Ps. 72:17. Ac. 3:25. Ro. 1:3. Ga. 3:8, 9, 16, 18, 28, 29. Ep. 1:3. obeyed. ver. 3, 10; ch. 26:5. 1 Sa. 2:30. Je. 7:23. He. ch. 11.
19 So Abraham. ver. 5. to Beer-sheba. ch. 21:31. Jos. 15:28. Ju. 20:1.
20 A.M. 2142. B.C. 1862. told. Pr. 25:25. Milcah. ch. 11:29; 24:15, 24. Nahor. ch. 11:26; 24:10, 24; 31:53.
21 Huz. Job 1:1. Uz. Buz. Job 32:2. Kemuel. Kemuel might have given name to the Kamilites, a people of Syria, mentioned by STRABO, to the west of the Euphrates. Aram. Syrians. ch. 24:10. Nu. 23:7. Ps. 60, title.
23 Bethuel. ch. 24:15, 24, 47; 25:20; 28:2, 5. Rebekah. ch. 24:51, 60, 67. Ro. 9:10. Rebecca.
24 concubine. ch. 16:3; 25:6. Pr. 15:25. Maachah. He may be the father of the Macetes, in Arabia Felix: there is a city called Maca towards the straits of Ormus.

CHAP. 23

The age and death of Sarah, 1, 2. The purchase of the field and cave of Machpelah, 3–18; where Sarah is buried, 19, 20.

1 A.M. 2144. B.C. 1860. Sarah. It is worthy of remark, that Sarah is the only woman whose age, death, and burial are distinctly noted in the Sacred Writings. an. ch. 17:17.
2 Kirjath-arba. ver. 19; ch. 13:18. Nu. 13:22. Jos. 10:39; 14:14, 15; 20:7. Ju. 1:10. 1 Sa. 20:31. 2 Sa. 2:11; 5:3, 5. 1 Ch. 6:57. came. For the convenience of feeding his numerous flocks, Abraham had several places of temporary residence; and it is likely, that while he sojourned at Beer-sheba, as we find he did from ver. 19 of the preceding chapter, Sarah died at Hebron, which was 24 miles distant. mourn. ch. 27:41; 50:10. Nu. 20:29. De. 34:8. 1 Sa. 28:3. 2 Sa. 1:12, 17. 2 Ch. 35:25. Je. 22:10, 18. Eze. 24:16–18. Jno. 11:31, 35. Ac. 8:2.
3 Heth. ver. 5, 7; ch. 10:15; 25:10; 27:46; 49:30. 1 Sa. 26:6. 2 Sa. 23:39.
4 stranger. ch. 17:8; 47:9. Le. 25:23. 1 Ch. 29:15. Ps. 39:12; 105:12, 13; 119:19. He. 11:9, 13–16. 1 Pe. 2:11. buryingplace. ch. 3:19; 49:30; 50:13. Job 30:23. Ec. 6:3; 12:5, 7. Ac. 7:5. bury. ver. 19.
6 my lord. ch. 18:12; 24:18, 35; 31:35; 32:4, 5, 18; 42:10; 44:5, 8. Ex. 32:22. Ru. 2:13. a mighty prince. Heb. a prince of God. ch. 21:22. Is. 45:14. 1 Jno. 3:1, 2. prince. ch. 13:2; 14:14; 24:35.
7 ch. 18:2; 19:1. Pr. 18:24. Ro. 12:17, 18. He. 12:14. 1 Pe. 3:8.
8 intreat. 1 Ki. 2:17. Lu. 7:3, 4. He. 7:26. 1 Jno. 2:1, 2.
9 much money. Heb. full money. Ro. 12:17; 13:8.
10 dwelt. Or, sitting (as the word frequently denotes) among the children of Heth, at the gate of the city, where all public business was transacted. Ephron, though a chief man, might have been personally unknown to Abraham; but now he answers for himself, making a free tender of the field and cave to Abraham, in the presence of all the people, which amounted to a legal conveyance to the Patriarch. audience. Heb. ears. all that. ver. 18; ch. 34:20, 24. Ru. 4:1–4. Job 29:7. Is. 28:6. his. ch. 24:10. Mat. 9:1. Lu. 2:3, 4.
11 my lord. ver. 6. 2 Sa. 24:20–24. 1 Ch. 21:22–24. Is. 32:8. in the. ver. 18. Nu. 35:30. De. 17:6; 19:15. Ru. 4:1, 4, 9, 11. Je. 32:7–12. Lu. 19:24.
12 See ver. 7; ch. 18:2; 19:1.
13 I will. ch. 14:22, 23. 2 Sa. 24:24. Ac. 20:35. Ro. 13:8. Phi. 4:5–8. Col. 4:5. He. 13:5.
15 is worth. Though the words ‘is worth’ are not in the Text, yet they are clearly implied, to adapt the Hebrew to the English idiom. A shekel, according to the general opinion, was equal in value to about 2s. 6d. of our money; but, according to Dr. PRIDEAUX, 3s. English. In those early times, money was given in weight; for it is said, (ver. 16.) that ‘Abraham WEIGHED,’ wayishkal, the silver; and hence, we find that it was a certain weight which afterwards passed as a current coin; for the word shekel is not only used to denote a piece of silver, but also to weigh. shekels. Ex. 30:15. Eze. 45:12.
16 weighed. ch. 43:21. Ezr. 8:25–30. Job 28:15. Je. 32:9. Zec. 11:12. Mat. 7:12. Ro. 13:8. Phi. 4:8. 1 Th. 4:6. four. ver. 15. Ex. 30:13. Eze. 45:12.
17 the field. ver. 20; ch. 25:9; 49:30–32; 50:13. Ac. 7:16. made sure. ver. 20. Ru. 4:7–10. Ps. 112:5. Je. 32:7–14. Mat. 10:16. Ep. 5:15. Col. 4:5.
18 all. ch. 34:20. Ru. 4:1. Je. 32:12.
19 ch. 3:19; 25:9, 10; 35:27–29; 47:30; 49:29–32; 50:13, 25. Job 30:23. Ec. 6:3; 12:5, 7.
20 were. Ru. 4:7–10. 2 Sa. 24:24. Je. 32:10, 11. for a. ch. 25:9; 49:31, 32; 50:5, 13, 24, 25. 2 Ki. 21:18.

CHAP. 24

Abraham swears his servant, 1–9. The servant’s journey, 10, 11. His prayer, 12, 13. His sign, 14. Rebekah meets him, 15–17; fulfils his sign, 18–21; receives jewels, 22; shews her kindred, 23, 24; and invites him home, 25. The servant blesses God, 26, 27. Laban entertains him, 29–33. The servant shews his message, 34–49. Laban and Bethuel approve it, 50–57. Rebekah consents to go, and departs, 58–61. Isaac meets and marries her, 62–67.

1 was old. ch. 18:11; 21:5; 25:20. 1 Ki. 1:1. Lu. 1:7. well stricken in age. Heb. gone into days. blessed. ver. 35; ch. 12:2; 13:2; 49:25. Ps. 112:1–3. Pr. 10:22. Is. 51:2. Mat. 6:33. Ga. 3:9. Ep. 1:3. 1 Ti. 4:8.
2 eldest. ch. 15:2. 1 Ti. 5:17. ruled. ver. 10; ch. 39:4–6, 8, 9; 44:1. Put. ver. 9; ch. 47:29. 1 Ch. 29:24.
3 swear. ch. 21:23; 26:28–31; 31:44–53; 50:25. Ex. 20:7; 22:11; 23:13. Le. 19:12. Nu. 5:21. De. 6:13; 10:20. Jos. 2:12. 1 Sa. 20:17. Ne. 13:25. Is. 45:23; 48:1; 65:16. Je. 4:2; 12:16. Zep. 1:5. He. 6:16. the. ch. 14:22. 2 Ki. 19:15. 2 Ch. 2:12. Ne. 9:6. Ps. 115:15. Je. 10:11. that. ch. 6:2, 4; 26:34, 35; 27:46; 28:1, 2, 8. Ex. 34:16. De. 7:3, 4. 1 Co. 7:39. 2 Co. 6:14–17.
4 to my kindred. ch. 11:25, etc.; 12:1, 7; 22:20–23; 28:2. There does not appear in all this concern the least taint of worldly policy, or any of those motives which usually govern men in the settlement of their children. No mention is made of riches, or honours, or natural accomplishments, but merely of what related to God.—FULLER.
5 Peradventure. ver. 58. Ex. 20:7; 9:2. Pr. 13:16. Je. 4:2.
6 Ga. 5:1. He. 10:39; 11:9, 13–16. 2 Pe. 2:20–22.
7 Lord. Ezr. 1:2. Da. 2:44. Jon. 1:9. Re. 11:13. took. ch. 12:1–7. which spake. ch. 13:15; 15:18; 17:8; 22:16–18; 26:3, 4, 24. Ex. 13:5; 32:13. Nu. 14:16, 30; 32:11. De. 1:8; 34:4. Jos. 1:6. Ju. 2:1. Ac. 7:5. He. 11:9. angel. Ex. 23:20–23; 33:2. Ps. 32:8; 34:7; 73:24; 103:20. Pr. 3:5, 6. Is. 63:9. He. 1:14.
8 clear. Nu. 30:5, 8. Jos. 2:17–20; 9:20. Jno. 8:32. only. ver. 4, 5, 6. Ac. 7:2.
9 ver. 2.
10 for. or, and. all the. ver. 2; ch. 39:4–6, 8, 9, 22, 23. Mesopotamia. De. 23:4. Ju. 3:8–10. 1 Ch. 19:6. Ac. 2:9. city. ch. 11:31; 27:43; 29:1, 4, 5.
11 kneel. ch. 33:13, 14. Pr. 12:10. women go out to draw water. Heb. women which draw water go forth. ver. 13–20. Ex. 2:16. 1 Sa. 9:11. Jno. 4:7.
12 O Lord. ver. 27; ch. 15:1; 17:7, 8; 26:24; 28:13; 31:42; 32:9. Ex. 3:6, 15. 1 Ki. 18:36. 2 Ki. 2:14. Mat. 22:32. I pray. ch. 27:10; 43:14. Ne. 1:11; 2:4. Ps. 37:5; 90:16, 17; 118:25; 122:6; 127:1. Pr. 3:6. Phi. 4:6. 1 Th. 3:10, 11.
13 I stand. ver. 43. Ps. 37:5. Pr. 3:6. daughters. ver. 11; ch. 29:9, 10. Ex. 2:16. Ju. 5:11. 1 Sa. 9:11. Jno. 4:7.
14 And let. Ju. 6:17, 37. 1 Sa. 14:9. she that. ver. 44. Pr. 19:14. thereby. ch. 15:8. Ex. 4:1–9. Ju. 6:17, 37; 7:13–15; 18:5. 1 Sa. 6:7–9; 10:2–10; 14:8, 10; 20:7. 2 Sa. 5:24; 20:9. 2 Ki. 20:8–11. Is. 7:11. Ro. 1:10.
15 before. ver. 45. Ju. 6:36–40. Ps. 34:15; 65:2; 145:18, 19. Is. 58:9; 65:24. Da. 9:20–23. Rebekah. ver. 24; ch. 22:20–23. Milcah. ch. 11:27, 29; 22:23. pitcher. ch. 21:14; 29:9. Ex. 2:16. Ru. 2:2, 17. Pr. 31:27.
16 fair to look upon. Heb. good of countenance. ch. 26:7; 39:6. known. ch. 4:1. Nu. 31:17, 18. Ca. 5:2.
17 Let. 1 Ki. 17:10. Jno. 4:7, 9. water of. ch. 26. Is. 21:14; 30:25; 35:6, 7; 41:17, 18; 49:10.
18 Pr. 31:26. 1 Pe. 3:8; 4:8, 9.
19 ver. 14, 45, 46. 1 Pe. 4:9.
21 wondering at. 2 Sa. 7:18–20. Ps. 34:1–6; 107:1, 8, 15, 43; 116:1–7. Lu. 2:19, 51. to wit. i.e. ‘to know,’ or ‘to learn.’ the Lord. ver. 12, 56.
22 took. ver. 30. Ex. 32:2, 3. Es. 5:1. Je. 2:32. 1 Ti. 2:9, 10. 1 Pe. 3:3, 8. earring. or, jewel for the forehead. Ex. 32:2, 3. Is. 3:19–23. Eze. 16:11, 12. From the word being in the singular number, it is not likely to have been an ear-ring, or a ‘jewel for the forehead,’ but ‘a jewel for the nose, a nose-ring,’ which is in use throughout Arabia and Persia, particularly among young women. It is very properly translated επιρρινον, ‘an ornament for the nose,’ by SYMMACHUS; and Sir JOHN CHARDIN informs us, that ‘it is a custom in almost all the East, for the women to wear rings in their noses, in the left nostril, which is bored low down in the middle. These rings are of gold, and have commonly two pearls and one ruby between, placed in the ring. I never saw a girl or young woman in Arabia or in all Persia, who did not wear a ring after this manner in her nostril.’ of half. ch. 23:15, 16. bracelets. The word rendered ‘bracelet,’ from a root which signifies ‘to join or couple together,’ may imply whatever may clasp round the arms and legs; for rings and ornaments are worn round both by females in India and Persia. The small part of the leg, and the whole arm, from the shoulder to the wrist, are generally decorated in this way. As these were given Rebekah for ‘her hands,’ it sufficiently distinguishes them from similar ornaments for the ankles.
24 ver. 15; ch. 11:29; 22:20, 23.
25 ch. 18:4–8. Ju. 19:19–21. Is. 32:8. 1 Pe. 4:9.
26 ver. 48, 52; ch. 22:5. Ex. 4:31; 12:27; 34:8. 1 Ch. 29:20. 2 Ch. 20:18; 29:30. Ne. 8:6. Ps. 22:29; 66:4; 72:9; 95:6. Mi. 6:6. Phi. 2:10.
27 Blessed. ver. 12; ch. 9:26; 14:20. Ex. 18:10. Ru. 4:14. 1 Sa. 25:32, 39. 2 Sa. 18:28. 1 Ch. 29:10–13. Ps. 68:19; 72:18, 19. Lu. 1:68. Ep. 1:3. 1 Ti. 1:17. of his. ch. 32:10. Ps. 98:3; 100:5. Mi. 7:20. Jno. 1:17. the Lord. ver. 48. Pr. 3:6; 4:11–13; 8:20. of my. ver. 4; ch. 13:8. Ex. 2:11, 13.
28 of. ver. 48, 55, 67; ch. 31:33. her mother’s. Some have conjectured from this, that her father Bethuel was dead; and the person called Bethuel, (ver. 50,) was a younger brother. This is possible; but as Dr. A. CLARKE remarks, the mother’s house might be mentioned were even the father alive; for in Asiatic countries, the women have apartments entirely separate from those of the men, in which their little children and grown-up daughters reside with them. This was probably the case here; though, from the whole narrative, it is very probable that Bethuel was dead, as the whole business appears to be conducted by Rebekah’s brothers.
29 ver. 55, 60; ch. 29:5.
31 thou. ch. 26:29. Ju. 17:2. Ru. 3:10. Ps. 115:15. Pr. 17:8; 18:16. for I. ver. 25.
32 he ungirded. i.e. Laban ungirded. straw. Straw, by the eastern mode of threshing, was cut or shattered, and reduced to a kind of chaff. With this, sometimes mixed with a little barley, the eastern people still feed their labouring beasts, as they anciently did. wash. ch. 18:4; 19:2; 43:24. Ju. 19:21. 1 Sa. 25:41. Lu. 7:44. Jno. 3:4–14. 1 Ti. 5:10.
33 Job 23:12. Ps. 132:3–5. Pr. 22:29. Ec. 9:10. Jno. 4:14, 31–34. Ep. 6:5–8. 1 Ti. 6:2.
34 ver. 2.
35 the Lord. ver. 1; ch. 12:2; 13:2; 25:11; 26:12; 49:25. Ps. 18:35; 112:3. Pr. 10:22; 22:4. 1 Ti. 4:8. flocks. ch. 12:16; 13:2; 26:13, 14. Job 1:3; 42:10–12. Ps. 107:38. Mat. 6:33.
36 Sarah. ch. 11:29, 30; 17:15–19; 18:10–14; 21:1–7. Ro. 4:19. unto. ch. 21:10; 25:5.
37 And my. ver. 2–9; ch. 6:2; 27:46. Ezr. 9:1–3. Canaanites. The Canaanites were infected with gross idolatry; and consequently, not proper persons with whom to form so intimate a connexion; especially as Jehovah had shewn Abraham that they were filling up the measure of their iniquity, and were doomed to destruction.
38 But. ver. 4; ch. 12:1. my father’s. i.e. where the family of Haran his brother had settled; and where he himself had remained some time with his father Terah. Nahor did not dwell at Ur of the Chaldees, but at Haran in Mesopotamia. The true worship of God seems to have been in some measure preserved pure in this family, though afterwards corrupted. See ch. 31:19.
39 ver. 5. Peradventure. We may see, says CALMET, by this and other passages of Scripture, (Jos. 9:18,) what the sentiments of the ancients were relative to an oath. They believed that they were bound precisely by what was spoken, and had no liberty to interpret the intentions of those by whom the oath was made.
40 And he. ver. 7. before. ch. 5:22, 24; 6:9; 17:1; 48:15. 1 Ki. 2:3; 8:23. 2 Ki. 20:3. Ps. 16:8. will. ver. 7. Ex. 23:20; 33:2. Ps. 1:3; 91:11. Da. 3:28. He. 1:14. Re. 22:8, 16.
41 ver. 8. De. 29:12.
42 O Lord. ver. 12–14. Ac. 10:7, 8, 22. prosper. ver. 12, 31; ch. 39:3. Ezr. 8:21. Ne. 1:11. Ps. 37:5; 90:17. Ro. 1:10.
43 ver. 13, 14.
44 Both. Is. 32:8. 1 Ti. 2:10. He. 13:2. 1 Pe. 3:8. the woman. ver. 14; ch. 2:22. Pr. 16:33; 18:22; 19:14. appointed. Those events, which appear to us the effect of choice, contrivance, or chance, are matters of appointment with God; and the persuasion of this does not prevent, but rather encourage, the use of all proper means; at the same time that it confines us to proper means, and delivers the mind from useless anxiety about consequences.
45 before. ver. 15–20. Is. 58:9; 65:24. Da. 9:19, 23. Ac. 4:24–33; 10:30; 12:12–17. Mat. 7:7. speaking. 1 Sa. 1:13–15. 2 Sa. 7:27. Ne. 2:4. Ro. 8:26.
47 I put. ver. 22, 53. Ps. 45:9, 13, 14. Is. 62:3–5. Eze. 16:10–13. Ep. 5:26, 27.
48 bowed. ver. 26, 27, 52. led me. ver. 27; ch. 22:23. Ex. 18:20. Ezr. 8:21. Ps. 32:8; 48:14; 107:7. Pr. 3:5, 6; 4:11. Is. 48:17.
49 now if. ch. 47:29. Jos. 2:14. deal kindly and truly. Heb. do mercy and truth. ch. 32:10. Pr. 3:3. that I. Nu. 20:17. De. 2:27.
50 Laban. These seem both to be brothers, of whom Laban was the eldest and chief: the opinion of JOSEPHUS appears to be very correct, that Bethuel, the father, had been dead some time. See ver. 15, 28, 53, 55, 60. The thing. Ps. 118:23. Mat. 21:42. Mar. 12:11. we. ch. 31:24, 29. 2 Sa. 13:22. Ac. 11:17.
51 Rebekah. ch. 20:15. hath. ver. 15. 2 Sa. 16:10.
52 worshipped. ver. 26, 48. 1 Ch. 29:20. 2 Ch. 20:18. Ps. 34:1, 2; 95:6; 107:21, 22; 116:1, 2. Mat. 2:11. Ac. 10:25, 26.
53 jewels. Heb. vessels. The original word denotes vessels, utensils, instruments, furniture, or dress; and these presented by Abraham’s servant might have been of various kinds. Ex. 3:22; 11:2; 12:35. brother. No mention is made of her father, precious. This term, rendered ‘precious things,’ as may be seen in the parallel texts, is used to express exquisite fruits or delicacies, and precious plants or flowers: but here it may mean gifts in general, though rather of an inferior kind to those mentioned above. De. 33:13–16. 2 Ch. 21:3. Ezr. 1:6. Ca. 4:13. Is. 39:2.
54 Send me. ver. 56, 59; ch. 28:5, 6; 45:24. 2 Sa. 18:19, 27, 28. Pr. 22:29. Ec. 7:10. Lu. 8:38, 39.
55 a few days. or, a full year, or ten months. ch. 4:3. Le. 25:29. Ju. 14:8.
56 Hinder. ch. 45:9–13. Pr. 25:25. prospered. Jos. 1:8. Is. 48:15.
58 Ps. 45:10, 11. Lu. 1:38.
59 their. ver. 50, 53, 60. nurse. ch. 35:8. Nu. 11:12. 1 Th. 2:5.
60 they. ch. 1:28; 9:1; 14:19; 17:16; 28:3; 48:15, 16, 20. Ru. 4:11, 12. be thou the mother. or, ‘be thou for thousands of myriads; ‘a large family being always considered, in ancient times, as a proof of the peculiar blessing and favour of God. thousands. Da. 7:10. thy seed. See on ch. 22:17. Le. 25:46. De. 21:19.
61 they rode. ch. 31:34. 1 Sa. 30:17. Es. 8:10, 14. followed. ch. 2:24. Ps. 45:10.
62 Lahai-roi. ch. 16:14; 25:11. south. ch. 12:9.
63 to meditate. or, to pray. They who acknowledge God in all their ways, will find him present to direct their paths, and make their way prosperous; and when the prayer of faith meets with an immediate answer, the glory ought as speedily to be rendered to God in solemn praise and thanksgiving. Jos. 1:8. Ps. 1:2; 77:11, 12; 104:34; 119:15; 139:17, 18; 143:5, 6.
64 lighted. Jos. 15:18. Ju. 1:14.
65 a vail. ch. 20:16. 1 Co. 11:5, 6, 10. 1 Ti. 2:9.
66 Mar. 6:30.
67 his mother. ch. 18:6, 9, 10. Ca. 8:2. Is. 54:1–5. Sarah’s tent. Sarah being dead, her tent, which, according to the custom of the east, was distinct from that of Abraham, became now appropriated to the use of Rebekah. and took. ch. 2:22–24. 2 Co. 11:1, 2. Ep. 5:22–33. comforted. ch. 37:35; 38:12. 1 Th. 4:13, 15.

CHAP. 25

The sons of Abraham, by Keturah, 1–4. The division of his goods, 5, 6. His age, death, and burial, 7–10. God blesses Isaac, 11. The generations of Ishmael, 12–16. His age and death, 17, 18. Isaac prays for Rebekah, being barren, 19–21. The children strive in her womb, 22, 23. The birth of Esau and Jacob, 24–26. Their different characters and pursuits, 27, 28. Esau sells his birthright, 29–34.

1 A.M. cir. 2151. B.C. cir. 1853; ch. 23:1, 2; 28:1. 1 Ch. 1:32, 33.
2 A.M. cir. 2152. B.C. cir. 1852. she bare. 1 Ch. 1:32, 33. Je. 25:25. Zimri. Midian. ch. 36:35; 37:28, 36. Ex. 2:15, 16; 18:1–4. Nu. 22:4; 25:17, 18; 31:2, 8. Ju. ch. 6–8. Shuah. Job 2:11.
3 A.M. cir. 2180. B.C. cir. 1824. Sheba. 1 Ki. 10:1. Job 6:19. Ps. 72:10. Dedan. Je. 25:23; 49:8. Eze. 25:13; 27:20. Asshurim. 2 Sa. 2:9. Eze. 27:6.
4 A.M. cir. 2200. B.C. cir. 1804. Ephah. Is. 60:6.
5 A.M. cir. 2175. B.C. cir. 1829. ch. 21:10–12; 24:36. Ps. 68:18. Mat. 11:27; 28:18. Jno. 3:35; 17:2. Ro. 8:17, 32; 9:7–9. 1 Co. 3:21–23. Ga. 3:29; 4:28. Col. 1:19. He. 1:2. Isaac typified the Son of God, ‘whom HE hath appointed Heir of all things.’
6 concubines. ver. 1; ch. 16:3; 30:4, 9; 32:22; 35:22. Ju. 19:1, 2, 4. gifts. Ps. 17:14, 15. Mat. 5:45. Lu. 11:11–13. Ac. 14:17. sent. ch. 21:14. east country. Arabia Deserta, which was eastward of Beer-sheba, where Abraham dwelt. Ju. 6:3. Job. 1:1, 3.
7 A.M. 2183. B.C. 1821. ch. 12:4.
8 gave. ver. 17; ch. 35:18; 49:33. Ac. 5:5, 10; 12:23. good. ch. 15:15; 35:28, 29; 47:8, 9; 49:29. Ju. 8:32. 1 Ch. 29:28. Job 5:26; 42:17. Pr. 20:29. Je. 6:11. gathered. ver. 7; ch. 35:29; 49:33. Nu. 20:24; 27:13. Ju. 2:10. Ac. 13:36.
9 Isaac. ch. 21:9, 10; 35:29. in the cave. ch. 23:9–20; 49:29, 30; 50:13.
10 The field. ch. 23:16. there. ch. 49:31.
11 after. ch. 12:2; 17:19; 22:17; 50:24. Lahai-roi. ch. 16:14; 24:62.
12 ch. 16:10–15; 17:20; 21:13. Ps. 83:6.
13 the names. 1 Ch. 1:29–31. Nebajoth. From Nebajoth sprang the Nabatheans, who inhabited Arabia Petræa; from Kedar, the Cedreans, who dwelt near the Nabatheans; and from Jetur, the Itureans, who inhabited a small tract of country east of Jordan, which afterwards belonged to Manasseh. ch. 36:3. Is. 60:7. Kedar. Ps. 120:5. Ca. 1:5. Is. 21:16, 17; 42:11.
14 Dumah. Is. 21:11, 16.
15 Hadar. or, Hadad. More than 300 MSS. and printed editions read Hadad, as in 1 Ch. 1:30. Tema. 1 Ch. 5:19. Job 2:11. Naphish. These are evidently the same people mentioned in 1 Ch. 5:19, who, with the Itureans, assisted the Hagarenes against the Israelites, but were overcome by the two tribes of Reuben and Gad, and the half-tribe of Manasseh.
16 castles. The word tiroth, rendered ‘castles,’ is supposed by some to denote here ‘towers,’ fortified rocks, or mountain-tops, and fastnesses of various kinds in woods and hilly countries; but it rather means, ‘shepherds’ cots,’ surrounded by sufficient enclosures to prevent the cattle from straying, as the cognate Syriac word teyaro, and Arabic tawar, signify ‘a sheep fold.’ twelve. ch. 17:20, 23.
17 A.M. 2231. B.C. 1773. these are. ver. 7, 8 gathered. ch. 15:15.
18 Havilah. ch. 2:11; 10:7, 29; 20:1; 21:14, 21. as thou. ch. 13:10. toward. 2 Ki. 23:29. Is. 19:23, 24. died. Heb. fell. ch. 14:10. Ps. 78:64. in the. ch. 16:12.
19 A.M. 2108. B.C. 1896. Abraham. 1 Ch. 1:32. Mat. 1:2. Lu. 3:34. Ac. 7:8.
20 A.M. 2148. B.C. 1856. when he. ch. 22:23; 24:67. the Syrian. ch. 24:29; 28:5, 6; 31:18, 20, 24; 35:9. De. 26:5. Lu. 4:27.
21 A.M. 2167. B.C. 1837. intreated. 1 Sa. 1:11, 27. Ps. 50:15; 65:2; 91:15. Is. 45:11; 58:9; 65:24. Lu. 1:13. because. ch. 11:30; 15:2, 3; 16:2; 17:16–19. 1 Sa. 1:2. Lu. 1:7. and the. 1 Ch. 5:20. 2 Ch. 33:13. Ezr. 8:23. Ps. 145:19. Pr. 10:24. and Rebekah. Ro. 9:10–12.
22 A.M. 2168. B.C. 1836. enquire. 1 Sa. 9:9; 10:22; 22:15; 28:6; 30:8. Eze. 20:31; 36:37.
23 Two nations. ch. 17:16; 24:60. two manner. ver. 27; ch. 32:6; 33:3; 36:31. Nu. 20:14. the elder. ch. 27:29, 40. 2 Sa. 8:14. 1 Ki. 22:47. 1 Ch. 18:13. 2 Ch. 25:11, 12. Ps. 60:8, 9; 83:5–15. Is. ch. 34; 63:1–6. Je. 49:7–22. Eze. 25:12–14; ch. 35. Am. 1:11, 12. Ob. 1–16. Mal. 1:2–5. Ro. 9:10–13.
25 Esau. The word Esau has been generally considered to imply made, formed, or perfected; or perfect, robust, etc. But it appears to be a dialectical variation of the Arabic âtha, to be covered with hair; whence athai, hairy, as no doubt the word Esau imports, in allusion to the circumstance of his being covered with red hair or down at his birth. ch. 27:11, 16, 23.
26 And after. ch. 38:28–30. took. Ho. 12:3. Jacob. ch. 27:36. Isaac was. ver. 20.
27 a cunning. ch. 10:9; 21:20; 27:3–5, 40. a plain man. ch. 6:9; 28:10, 11; 31:39–41; 46:34. Job 1:1, 8; 2:3. Ps. 37:37. dwelling. He. 11:9.
28 he did eat of his venison. Heb. venison was in his mouth. ch. 27:4, 19, 25, 31. Rebekah. ch. 27:6.
29 A.M. 2199. B.C. 1805. and he. Ju. 8:4, 5. 1 Sa. 14:28, 31. Pr. 13:25. Is. 40:30, 31.
30 with that same red pottage. Heb. with that red, with that red pottage. This, we are informed, (ver. 34,) was of lentiles, a sort of pulse. Edom. i.e. red. ch. 36:1, 9, 43. Ex. 15:15. Nu. 20:14–21. De. 23:7. 2 Ki. 8:20.
32 at the point to die. Heb. going to die. and what. Job 21:15; 22:17; 34:9. Mal. 3:14. birthright. Ex. 22:9.
33 Swear. ch. 14:22; 24:3. Mar. 6:23. He. 6:16. and he sold. ch. 27:36; 36:6, 7. He. 12:16.
34 eat. Ec. 8:15. Is. 22:13. 1 Co. 15:32. thus Esau. Ps. 106:24. Zec. 11:13. Mat. 22:5; 26:15. Lu. 14:18–20. Ac. 13:41. Phi. 3:18, 19. He. 12:16, 17.

CHAP. 26

Isaac, because of famine, sojourns in Gerar, and the Lord instructs and blesses him, 1–6. He is reproved by Abimelech for denying his wife, 7–11. He grows rich, and the Philistines envy his prosperity, 12–17. He digs Esek, Sitnah, and Rehoboth, 18–22. God appears to him at Beer-sheba, and blesses him; and Abimelech makes a covenant with him, 23–33. Esau’s wives, 34, 35.

1 A.M. 2200. B.C. 1804. the first. ch. 12:10. And Isaac. ch. 25:11. Abimelech. ch. 20:2; 21:22–32.
2 appeared. ch. 12:7; 17:1; 18:1, 10–20. dwell. ch. 12:1. Ps. 37:3.
3 Sojourn. ver. 12, 14; ch. 20:1. Ps. 32:8; 37:1–6; 39:12. He. 11:9, 13–16. I will be. ch. 28:15; 39:2, 21. Is. 43:2, 5. Phi. 4:9. unto thee. ch. 12:1, 7; 13:15, 17; 15:18; 17:8. oath. ch. 22:16, 18. Ps. 105:9. Mi. 7:20. He. 6:17.
4 multiply. ch. 13:16; 15:5, 18; 17:4–8; 18:18; 22:17. He. 11:2. seed shall. ch. 12:2, 3; 22:18. Ps. 72:17. Ac. 3:25. Ga. 3:8, 16.
5 ch. 12:4; 17:23; 18:19; 22:16, 18. Ps. 112:1, 2; 128. Mat. 5:19; 7:24. 1 Co. 15:58. Ga. 5:6. He. 11:8. Ja. 2:21.
6 Gerar. ch. 20:1.
7 She is my sister. ch. 12:13; 20:2, 5, 12, 13. Pr. 29:25. Mat. 10:28. Ep. 5:25. Col. 3:9. fair. ch. 24:16.
8 a window. Ju. 5:28. Pr. 7:6. Ca. 2:9. sporting. Pr. 5:18, 19. Ec. 9:9. Is. 62:5.
10 ch. 12:18, 19; 20:9, 10.
11 toucheth. ch. 20:6. Ps. 105:15. Pr. 6:29. Zec. 2:8.
12 sowed. The author of the “History of the Piratical States of Barbary” observes, (44,) that the Moors of that country are divided into tribes like the Arabians, and like them dwell in tents, formed into itinerant villages; that ‘these wanderers farm lands of the inhabitants of the towns, sow and cultivate them, paying their rent with the produce, such as fruits, corn, wax, etc. They are very skilful in choosing the most advantageous soils for every season, and very careful to avoid the Turkish troops, the violence of the one little suiting the simplicty of the other.’ It is natural to suppose, that Isaac possessed the like sagacity, when he sowed in the land of Gerar, and received that year an hundred-fold. received. Heb. found. an hundredfold. Ps. 67:6; 72:16. Ec. 11:6. Zec. 8:12. Mat. 13:8, 23. Mar. 4:8. 1 Co. 3:6. 2 Co. 9:10, 11. Ga. 6:7, 8. blessed. ver. 3, 29; ch. 24:1, 35; 30:30. Job 42:12.
13 And the man waxed great. Dr. ADAM CLARKE remarks, that there is a strange and observable occurrence of the same term in the original, which is literally, ‘And the man was GREAT, and he went, going on, and was GREAT, until that he was exceeding GREAT.’ How simple is this language, and yet how forcible! waxed great. ch. 24:35. Ps. 112:3. went forward. Heb. went going.
14 had possession. ch. 12:16; 13:2. Job 1:3; 42:12. Ps. 112:3; 144:13, 14. Pr. 10:22. servants. or, husbandry. envied. ch. 37:11. 1 Sa. 18:9. Job 5:2. Ps. 112:10. Pr. 27:4. Ec. 4:4.
15 his father’s. ch. 21:30. had stopped. In those countries, a well of water was a great acquisition, and hence, this mode of injuring new settlers, or revenging themselves on their enemies, is still resorted to among the inhabitants.
16 Go. Dr. A. CLARKE observes, that this is the first instance on record of what was termed among the Greeks, ostracism, i.e. the banishment of a person from the state, of whose power, influence, or riches, the people were jealous. mightier. Ex. 1:9.
18 in the days. HOUBIGANT contends, that instead of bimey, ‘in the days,’ we should read avdey, ‘servants;’ agreeably to the Samaritan, Septuagint, Syriac, and Vulgate: ‘And Isaac digged again the wells of water which the servants of Abraham his father had digged.’ and he. ch. 21:31. Nu. 32:38. Ps. 16:4. Ho. 2:17. Zec. 13:2.
19 springing water. Heb. living. Ca. 4:15. Jno. 4:10, 11; 7:38.
20 did strive. ch. 21:25. Esek. i.e. Contention.
21 Sitnah. i.e. Hatred. Ezr. 4:6.
22 digged. The wells in Arabia are generally dug in the rock: their months are about six feet in diameter, and they are from nineteen to twenty feet in depth. But NIEBUHR informs us, that many wells are from 160 to 170 feet deep. Rehoboth. i.e. Room. the Lord. Ps. 4:1; 18:19; 118:5. be fruitful. ch. 17:6; 28:3; 41:52. Ex. 1:7.
23 Beer-sheba. ch. 21:31; 46:1. Ju. 20:1.
24 I am the. ch. 15:1; 17:7; 24:12; 28:13; 31:5. Ex. 3:6. Mat. 22:32. Ac. 7:32. fear. ver. 3, 4; ch. 13:16; 22:19. Ps. 27:1–3; 46:1, 2. Is. 12:2; 41:10, 13–15; 43:1, 2; 44:2; 51:7, 12. Lu. 12:32. He. 13:6. Re. 1:17.
25 builded. ch. 8:20; 12:7; 13:18; 22:9; 33:20. 35:1. Ex. 17:15. called. Ps. 116:17.
26 Abimelech. ch. 20:3; 21:22–32. Phichol. Phichol, as well as Abimelech, ‘father king,’ seems to have been a name of office or dignity among the Philistines; for it is not probable that they were the same as are mentioned in the days of Abraham (ch. 21:22, 32.)
27 seeing. ver. 14, 16. Ju. 11:7. Ac. 7:9, 14, 27, 35. Re. 3:9. sent me. ver. 16.
28 We saw certainly. Heb. Seeing we saw. was with. ch. 21:22, 23; 39:5. Jos. 3:7. 2 Ch. 1:1. Is. 45:14; 60:14; 61:6, 9. Ro. 8:31. 1 Co. 14:25. He. 13:5. Let there. ch. 21:31, 32; 24:3, 41; 31:49–53. He. 6:16.
29 That thou wilt. Heb. If thou shalt, etc. not. ver. 11, 14, 15. the blessed. ver. 12; ch. 12:2; 21:22; 22:17; 24:31. Ps. 115:15.
30 ch. 19:3; 21:8; 31:54. Ro. 12:18. He. 12:14. 1 Pe. 4:9.
31 betimes. ch. 19:2; 21:14; 22:3; 31:55. sware. ch. 14:22; 21:23, 31, 32; 25:33; 31:44. 1 Sa. 14:24; 20:3, 16, 17; 30:15. He. 6:16.
32 We have. ver. 25. Pr. 2:4, 5; 10:4; 13:4. Mat. 7:7.
33 Shebah. i.e. an oath, therefore. ch. 21:31. Beer-sheba. i.e. the well of the oath. ver. 28. This may have been the same city which was called Beer-sheba a hundred years before this, in the time of Abraham; but as the well, from which it had its name originally, was closed up by the Philistines, the name of the place might have been abolished with the well; when, therefore, Isaac re-opened it, he restored the ancient name of the place.
34 A.M. 2208. B.C. 1796. And Esau. ch. 36:2, 5, 13. the daughter. ch. 24:3. Ex. 34:16. 1 Co. 7:2. He. 12:16. Bashemath. ch. 36:2.
35 Which. ch. 6:2; 27:46; 28:1, 2, 8. grief of mind. Heb. bitterness of spirit.

CHAP. 27

Isaac sends Esau for venison, 1–5. Rebekah instructs Jacob to obtain the blessing, 6–13. Jacob, feigning to be Esau, obtains it, 14–29. Esau brings venison, 30–32. Isaac trembles, 33. Esau complains, and by importunity obtains a blessing, 34–40. He threatens Jacob’s life, 41. Rebekah disappoints him, by sending Jacob away, 42–46.

1 A.M. 2244. B.C. 1760. dim. ch. 48:10. 1 Sa. 3:2. Ec. 12:3. Jno. 9:3. eldest son. ch. 25:23–25.
2 I know not. ch. 48:21. 1 Sa. 20:3. Pr. 27:1. Ec. 9:10. Is. 38:1, 3. Mar. 13:35. Ja. 4:14.
3 take, I. ch. 10:9; 25:27, 28. take me. Heb. hunt. ch. 25:27, 28. 1 Co. 6:12.
4 that I may eat. The blessing, says Dr. A. CLARKE, which Isaac was to confer on his son, was a species of divine right, and must be communicated with appropriate ceremonies. As eating and drinking were used among the Asiatics on almost all religious occasions, and especially in making and confirming covenants, it is reasonable to suppose, that something of this kind was essentially necessary on this occasion; and that Isaac could not convey the right, till he had eaten of the meat provided for the purpose by him who was to receive the blessing, that my. ver. 7, 23, 25, 27; ch. 14:19; 24:60; 28:3; 48:9, 15–20; 49:28. Le. 9:22, 23. De. 33:1, etc. Jos. 14:13; 22:6. Lu. 2:34; 24:51. He. 11:20.
7 before the. De. 33:1. Jos. 6:26. 1 Sa. 24:19.
8 ver. 13; ch. 25:23. Ac. 4:19; 5:29. Ep. 6:1.
9 two. Ju. 13:15. 1 Sa. 16:20. savoury. matammim, from taam, to taste or relish: how dressed is uncertain, but its name declares its nature, ver. 4.
11 hairy man. ch. 25:25.
12 feel. ver. 22. Job 12:16. 2 Co. 6:8. a deceiver. ver. 36; ch. 25:27. 1 Th. 5:22. and I shall. ch. 9:25. De. 27:18. Je. 48:10. Mal. 1:14.
13 Upon. ch. 25:23, 33; 43:9. 1 Sa. 14:24–28, 36–45; 25:24. 2 Sa. 14:9. Mat. 27:25.
14 mother. ver. 4, 7, 9, 17, 31; ch. 25:28. Ps. 141:4. Pr. 23:2, 3. Lu. 21:34.
15 goodly raiment. Heb. desirable, ver. 27. The Septuagint translates it ‘a goodly robe,’ which was a long garment that great men used to wear, (Lu. 20:46; 15:22.) The priest afterwards in the law had ‘holy garments’ to minister in, (Ex. 28:2–4.) Whether the first-born before the law had such to minister in is not certain; for, had they been common garments, why did not Esau himself or his wives keep them? But being, in likelihood, holy robes, received from their ancestors, the mother of the family kept them in sweet chests, from moths and the like; whereupon it is said, (ver. 27,) ‘Isaac smelled the smell of his garments.’
16 skins. Travellers inform us, that the Eastern goats have long, fine, and beautiful hair, of the most delicate silky softness; indeed the animals generally in those hot countries are not covered with so thick a coat of hair as they are in more northerly regions; so that Isaac might easily be deceived, when his eyes were dim, and his feeling no less impared than his sight.
19 I am. ver. 21, 24, 25; ch. 25:25; 29:23–25. 1 Ki. 13:18; 14:2. Is. 28:15. Zec. 13:3, 4. Mat. 26:70–74. that thy. ver. 4.
20 Because. Ex. 20:7. Job 13:7. to me. Heb. before me.
21 Come. Ps. 73:28. Is. 57:19. Ja. 4:8. may feel. ver. 12.
22 The voice. How wonderful, says Mr. SCOTT, is that difference which there is betwixt the faces and the voices of the several individuals of the human species! Scarcely any two of the innumerable millions are exactly alike in either, and yet the difference cannot be defined or described! The power, wisdom, and kindness of our Creator should be admired and adored in this remarkable circumstance; for they are very visible. This description of Jacob is not unaptly accommodated to the character of a hypocrite: his voice, his language, is that of a Christian; his hands, or conduct, that of an ungodly man: but the judgment will proceed from God, the Judge of all, at the last day, as in the present case, not by the voice, but by the hands.
23 his hands. ver. 16. he blessed. Ro. 9:11, 12. He. 11:20.
24 I am. 1 Sa. 21:2, 13; 27:10. 2 Sa. 14:5. Job 13:7, 8; 15:5. Pr. 12:19, 22; 30:8. Zec. 8:16. Ro. 3:7, 8. Ep. 4:25. Col. 3:9.
25 that my. ver. 4.
27 blessed. He. 11:20. the smell of a field. A field where aromatic plants, flowers, fruits, and spices grew in abundance, with which these garments (see ver. 15) of Esau might probably have been perfumed by being laid up with them. Ca. 2:13; 4:11–14; 7:12, 13. Ho. 14:6, 7. which. ch. 26:12. He. 6:7.
28 of the dew. De. 11:11, 12; 32:2; 33:13, 28. 2 Sa. 1:21. 1 Ki. 17:1. Ps. 65:9–13; 133:3. Is. 45:8. Je. 14:22. Ho. 14:5–7. Mi. 5:7. He. 11:20. the fatness. ver. 39; ch. 45:18; 49:20. Nu. 13:20. Ps. 36:8. Ro. 11:17. plenty. De. 7:13; 8:7–9; 33:28. Jos. 5:6. 1 Ki. 5:11. 2 Ch. 2:10. Ps. 65:9, 13; 104:15. Joel 2:19. Zec. 9:17.
29 Let people. ch. 9:25, 26; 22:17, 18; 49:8–10. 2 Sa. ch. 8; 10. 1 Ki. 4:21. Ps. 2:6–9; 72:8. Is. 9:7. Da. 2:44, 45. Re. 19:16. be lord. ver. 37; ch. 25:22, 23, 33. 2 Sa. 8:14. 1 Ki. 11:15, 16; 22:47. 1 Ch. 5:2. 2 Ch. 25:11–14. Ps. 60, title. Is. 63:1–6. Mal. 1:2–5. Ro. 9:12. cursed. ch. 12:3. Nu. 22:11, 12; 23:8; 24:9. Zep. 2:8, 9. Mat. 25:40, 45.
31 eat. ver. 4.
33 trembled very exceedingly. Heb. trembled with a great trembling greatly. Job 21:6; 37:1. Ps. 55:5. taken. Heb. hunted. thou camest. ver. 25. yea. ch. 28:3, 4. Jno. 10:10, 28, 29. Ro. 5:20, 21; 11:29. Ep. 1:3. He. 11:20.
34 he cried. 1 Sa. 30:4. Pr. 1:24–28, 31; 19:3. Lu. 13:24–28. He. 12:17.
35 ver. 19–23. 2 Ki. 10:19. Job 13:7. Mal. 2:10. Ro. 3:7, 8. 2 Co. 4:7. 1 Th. 4:6.
36 Jacob. i.e. a supplanter. ch. 25:26, 31–34; 32:28. Jno. 1:47. he took. ch. 25:26, 33, 34.
37 I have. ver. 29; ch. 25:23. 2 Sa. 8:14. Ro. 9:10–12. with. ver. 28. sustained, or, supported.
38 ver. 34, 36. ch. 49:28. Pr. 1:24–26. Is. 32:10–12; 65:14. He. 12:17.
39 Behold. ch. 36:6–8. Jos. 24:4. He. 11:20. the fatness. or, of the fatness, ver. 28. It is here foretold, says Bp. NEWTON, that as to temporal advantages, the two brothers should be much alike. (See ver. 28.) Esau had cattle, beasts, and substance in abundance, and he went to dwell in Mount Seir of his own accord. When the Israelites desired leave to pass through the territories of Edom, the country abounded with fruitful fields and vineyards. (Nu. 20:17.)
40 thy sword. ch. 32:6. Mat. 10:34. serve. ch. 25:23. 2 Sa. 8:14. 1 Ki. 11:15–17. 2 Ki. 14:7, 10. 1 Ch. 18:11–13. 2 Ch. 25:11, 12. Ps. 60:8. Ob. 17–21. that thou. 2 Ki. 8:20–22. 2 Ch. 21:8, 10; 28:17.
41 hated. ch. 4:2–8; 37:4, 8. Eze. 25:12–15; 35:5. Am. 1:11, 12. Ob. 10–14. 1 Jno. 3:12–15. The days. ch. 35:29; 50:3, 4, 10, 11. De. 34:8. 2 Ch. 35:24. Ps. 35:14. then. ch. 32:6. 2 Sa. 13:28, 29. Ps. 37:12, 13, 16; 140:4, 5; 142:3. Pr. 1:12, 13, 16; 6:14. Ec. 7:9. Ob. 10. Ep. 4:26, 27. Tit. 1:15, 16; 3:3. 1 Jno. 3:12–15.
42 comfort himself. ch. 37:18–20; 42:21, 22. 1 Sa. 30:5. Job 20:12–14. Ps. 64:5. Pr. 2:14; 4:16, 17.
43 obey. ver. 8, 13; ch. 28:7. Pr. 30:17. Je. 35:14. Ac. 5:29. Haran. ch. 11:31; 12:4, 5; 28:10.
44 a few days. ch. 31:38.
45 then I. Pr. 19:21. La. 3:37. Ja. 4:13–15. why. ch. 4:8–16; 9:5, 6. 2 Sa. 14:6, 7. Ac. 28:4.
46 I am. Nu. 11:15. 1 Ki. 19:4. Job 3:20–22; 7:16; 14:13. Jon. 4:3, 9. because. ch. 26:34, 35; 28:8; 34:1, 2. if Jacob. ch. 24:3.

CHAP. 28

Isaac blesses Jacob, and sends him to Padan-aram, 1–5. Esau marries Mahalath the daughter of Ishmael, 6–9. Jacob journeys, and has a vision of a ladder, 10–17. The stone of Beth-el, 18, 19. Jacob’s vow, 20–22.

1 blessed. ver. 3, 4; ch. 27:4, 27–33; 48:15; 49:28. De. 33:1. Jos. 22:7. Thou shalt. ch. 6:2; 24:3, 37; 26:34, 35; 27:46; 34:9, 16. Ex. 34:15, 16. 2 Co. 6:14–16.
2 Arise. Ho. 12:12. Padan-aram. ver. 5; ch. 22:20–23; 24:10, 15–24; 25:20; 29:1; 31:18; 32:10; 35:9; 46:15. Laban. ch. 24:29, 50.
3 God. ch. 17:1–6; 22:17, 18; 35:11; 43:14; 48:3. Ex. 6:3. Ps. 127:1. 2 Co. 6:18. Re. 21:22. and make. ch. 1:28; 9:1; 13:16; 24:60; 41:52. Ps. 127:3–5; 128. a multitude. Heb. an assembly.
4 the blessing. 12:1–3, 7; 15:5–7; 17:6–8; 22:17, 18. Ps. 72:17. Ro. 4:7, 8. Ga. 3:8, 14. Ep. 1:3. wherein thou art a stranger. Heb. of thy so journings. ch. 17:8. which. ch. 12:7; 13:14–17; 15:18–21. Ps. 39:12; 105:6–12. He. 11:9–13.
5 sent away Jacob. Whoever observes Jacob’s life, after he had surreptitiously obtained his father’s blessing, will perceive that he enjoyed very little worldly felicity. His brother purposed to murder him, to avoid which he was forced to flee from his father’s house; his uncle Laban deceived him, as he had deceived his father, and treated him with great rigour; after a servitude of 21 years, he was obliged to leave him in a clandestine manner, not without danger of being brought back, or murdered by his enraged brother; no sooner were these fears over, than he experienced the baseness of his son Reuben, in defiling his bed; he had next to bewail the treachery and cruelty of Simeon and Levi towards the Shechemites; then he had to feel the loss of his beloved wife; he was next imposed upon by his own sons, and had to lament the supposed untimely end of Joseph; and to complete all, he was forced by famine to go into Egypt, and there died, in a strange land. So just; wonderful, and instructive are all the ways of Providence! Padan-aram. See ver. 2.
6 Esau. ch. 27:33. Thou. See ver. 1.
7 ch. 27:43. Ex. 20:12. Le. 19:3. Pr. 1:8; 30:17. Ep. 6:1, 3. Col. 3:20.
8 the daughters. ver. 1; ch. 24:3; 26:34, 35. pleased not. Heb. were evil in the eyes. 1 Sa. 8:6.
9 unto Ishmael. ch. 25:13–17; 36:3, 13, 18. Mahalath. called also, Bashemath. ch. 36:3. the sister.
10 ch. 11:31; 32:10. Ho. 12:12. Ac. 7:2. ch. 25:13.
11 took. ver. 18; ch. 31:46. Mat. 8:20. 2 Co. 1:5. put them. This should be ‘put it;’ for we find (ver. 18) it was only one stone.
12 he dreamed. ch. 15:1, 12; 20:3, 6, 7; 37:5–11; ch. 40; 41. Nu. 12:6. Job 4:12–21; 33:15, 16. Da. ch. 2; 4; 7:1. Mat. 1:20; 2:12, 13, 19. He. 1:1. ladder. ch. 32:1, 2. 2 Ch. 16:9. Is. 41:10. Jno. 1:51. 2 Ti. 4:16, 17. He. 1:14.
13 the Lord stood. ch. 35:1, 6, 7; 48:3. I am. ch. 15:1; 17:6, 7; 26:24; 31:42; 32:9; 46:3. Ex. 3:6, 15, 16. Mat. 22:32. He. 11:16. the land. ver. 4; ch. 12:7; 13:15; 35:12, 15, 17. Ps. 105:11. Eze. 37:24, 25. Ac. 7:5.
14 thy seed. ch. 13:16; 32:12; 35:11, 12. Nu. 23:10. Ac. 3:25. Re. 7:4, 9. spread abroad. Heb. break forth. to the west. ch. 13:14. De. 12:20. Mat. 8:11. and in thee. ch. 12:3; 18:18; 22:18; 26:4. Ps. 72:17. Ac. 3:25. Ga. 3:8, 16. Ep. 1:3.
15 I am. ver. 20, 21; ch. 26:24; 31:3; 32:9; 39:2, 21; 46:4. Ex. 3:12. Ju. 6:16. Ps. 46:7, 11. Is. 7:14; 8:10; 41:10; 43:2. Je. 1:19. Mat. 18:20; 28:20. Ro. 8:31, 32. 1 Ti. 4:8. keep. ch. 48:16. Ps. 121:5–8. bring. ch. 35:6, 7. for I. De. 31:6. Jos. 1:5. 1 Ki. 8:57. Jno. 10:28, 29. He. 13:5, 6. Jude 1. until. Nu. 23:19. Jos. 23:14–16. Mat. 24:35.
16 and I. Ex. 3:5; 15:11. Jo. 5:15. 1 Sa. 3:4–7. Job 9:11; 33:14. Ps. 68:35. Is. 8:13.
17 he was. Ex. 3:6. Ju. 13:22. Mat. 17:6. Lu. 2:9; 8:35. Re. 1:17. the house. ver. 22; ch. 35:1–13. 2 Ch. 5:14. Ec. 5:1. 1 Ti. 3:15. He. 10:21. 1 Pe. 4:17.
18 rose up. ch. 22:3. Ps. 119:60. Ec. 9:10. and took. The practice of setting up stones as a memorial by travellers still exists in Persia, and other parts of the East. set it. ch. 31:13, 45; 35:14, 20. Jo. 24:26, 27. 1 Sa. 7:12. 2 Sa. 18:18. Is. 19:19. poured. Le. 8:10–12. Nu. 7:1.
19 the name. ch. 12:8; 35:1; 48:3. Ju. 1:22–26. 1 Ki. 12:29. Ho. 4:15; 12:4, 5. Beth-el. i.e. the house of God.
20 vowed. ch. 31:13. Le. ch. 27. Nu. 6:1–20; 21:2, 3. Ju. 11:30, 31. 1 Sa. 1:11, 28; 14:24. 2 Sa. 15:8. Ne. ch. 9; 10. Ps. 22:25; 56:12; 61:5, 8; 66:13; 76:11; 116:14, 18; 119:106; 132:2. Ec. 5:1–7. Is. 19:21. Jno. 1:16. Ac. 18:18; 23:12–15. If God. See on ver. 15. will give. 1 Ti. 6:8.
21 I come. Ju. 11:31. 2 Sa. 19:24, 30. then. Ex. 15:2. De. 26:17. 2 Sa. 15:8. 2 Ki. 5:17.
22 God’s. ver. 17; ch. 12:8; 21:33; 33:20; 35:1, 15. I will. ch. 14:20. Le. 27:30–33. De. 14:22, 23.

CHAP. 29

Jacob comes to the well of Haran, 1–8. He becomes acquainted with Rachel, 9–12. Laban entertains him, 13–17. Jacob covenants for Rachel, 18–22. He is deceived by Laban with Leah, 23–27. He marries also Rachel, and serves for her seven years more, 28–31. Leah bears Reuben, 32; Simeon, 33; Levi, 34; and Judah, 35.

1 Jacob. Ps. 119:32, 60. Ec. 9:7. went on his journey. Heb. lifted up his feet. came. ch. 22:20–23; 24:10; 25:20; 28:5–7. Nu. 23:7. Ju. 6:3, 33; 7:12; 8:10. 1 Ki. 4:30. Ho. 12:12. people. Heb. children, east. The district of Mesopotamia, and the whole country beyond the Euphrates, are called Kedem, or the East, in the Sacred Writings.
2 a well. ch. 24:11, 13. Ex. 2:15, 16. Jno. 4:6, 14. there. Ps. 23:2. Ca. 1:6, 7. Is. 49, 10. Re. 7:17. a great stone. In Arabia, and other places in the East, they cover up their wells of water, lest the sand, which is put in motion by the winds, should fill and quite stop them up. So great was their care not to leave the well open any length of time, that they waited till the flocks were all gathered together before they began to draw water; and when they had finished, the well was immediately closed again.
3 the flocks. Instead of haädarim, ‘the flocks,’ the Samaritan reads haroim, ‘the shepherds,’ as does also the Arabic in WALTON’S Polyglott. This verse describes what was usually done by some mutual compact among the shepherds, and shows the purpose for which the flocks lay by the well; for the stone was not removed till all the flocks had been collected. SCOTT.
4 Of Haran. ch. 11:31; 24:10; 27:43; 28:10. Ac. 7:2, 4. Charran.
5 son of. ch. 24:24, 29; 31:53.
6 Is he well? Heb. there peace to him? ch. 37:14; 43:27. Ex. 18:7. 1 Sa. 17:22; 25:5. 2 Sa. 20:9.
7 Lo. Ga. 6:9, 10. Ep. 5:16. it is yet high day. Heb. yet the day is great.
8 until, ver. 3; ch. 34:14; 43:32. roll. Mar. 16:3. Lu. 24:2.
9 Rachel. ch. 24:15. Ex. 2:15, 16, 21. Ca. 1:7, 8. for she kept them. In those primitive times, a pastoral life was not only considered useful but honourable: nor was it beneath the dignity of the daughters of the most opulent chiefs to carry water from the well, or tend the sheep. Jacob, Moses, and David were shepherds.
10 rolled. Ex. 2:17.
11 kissed. ver. 13; ch. 27:26; 33:4; 43:30; 45:2, 14, 15. Ex. 4:27; 18:7. Ro. 16:16. and wept. ch. 33:4; 43:30; 45:2, 14, 15.
12 brother. ch. 13:8; 14:14–16. and she. ch. 24:28.
13 tidings. Heb. hearing. he ran. ch. 24:29. kissed. ch. 45:15. Ex. 4:27; 18:7. 2 Sa. 19:39. Lu. 7:45. Ac. 20:37. Ro. 16:16. all these. Col. 4:5.
14 art my. ver. 12, 15; ch. 2:23; 13:8. Ju. 9:2. 2 Sa. 5:1; 19:12, 13. Mi. 7:5. Ep. 5:30. the space of a month. Heb. a month of days.
15 tell me. ch. 30:28; 31:7.
16 was Leah. ver. 17, 25–32; ch. 30:19; 31:4; 33:2; 35:23; 46:15; 49:31. Ru. 4:11.
17 Rachel. ver. 6–12, 18; ch. 30:1, 2, 22; 35:19, 20, 24; 46:19–22; 48:7. 1 Sa. 10:2. Je. 31:15. Mat. 2:18. beautiful. ch. 12:11; 24:16; 39:6. Pr. 31:30.
18 loved. ver. 20, 30. I will serve. In ancient times, it was a custom among many nations to give dowries for their wives; but Jacob, being poor, offered for Rachel seven years’ service. ch. 31:41; 34:12. Ex. 22:16, 17. 2 Sa. 3:14. Ho. 3:2; 12:12.
19 Ps. 12:2. Is. 6:5, 11.
20 A.M. 2251. B.C. 1753. served. ch. 30:26. Ho. 12:12. for the love. ch. 24:67. Ca. 8:6, 7. 1 Co. 13:7. 2 Co. 5:14. Ep. 5:2.
21 Give me. Mat. 1:18. my days. ver. 18, 20; ch. 31:41. go in. ch. 4:1; 38:16. Ju. 15:1.
22 and made. Ju. 14:10–18. Ru. 4:10–13. Mat. 22:2–10; 25:1–10. Jno. 2:1–10. Re. 19:9.
23 brought her. ch. 24:65; 38:14, 15. Mi. 7:5.
24 Zilpah. ch. 16:1; 24:59; 30:9–12; 46:18.
25 in the morning. 1 Co. 3:13. wherefore. ch. 27:35, 36. Ju. 1:7. Pr. 11:31. Mat. 7:2, 12. Jno. 21:17. Re. 3:19.
26 country. Heb. place.
27 week. ch. 2:2, 3; 8:10–12. Le. 18:18. Ju. 14:10, 12. Mal. 2:15. Mat. 19:5. 1 Ti. 6:10. we will. ver. 20.
28 fulfilled her week. The public marriage feast made on this occasion, seems to have formed the regular method of recognising the marriage, and lasted seven days: it would therefore have been improper to have broken off the solemnities to which all the men of the place had been invited (ver. 22) and probably Laban wished to keep the fraud from the public eye. It is perfectly plain that Jacob did not serve seven years more before he got Rachel to wife.
29 Bilhah. See on ver. 24; ch. 30:3–8; 35:22, 25; 37:2.
30 he loved. ver. 20, 31; 44:20, 27. De. 21:15. Mat. 6:24; 10:37. Lu. 14:26. Jno. 12:25. served. ver. 18; ch. 30:25, 26; 31:15, 41. 1 Sa. 18:17–27. Ho. 12:12.
31 saw. Ex. 3:7. was hated. ver. 30; ch. 27:41. De. 21:15. Mal. 1:3. Mat. 6:24; 10:37. Lu. 14:26. Jno. 12:25. he opened. ch. 16:1; 20:18; 21:1, 2; 25:21; 30:1, 2, 22. Ju. 13:2, 3. 1 Sa. 1:5, 20, 27; 2:21. Ps. 127:3. Lu. 1:7.
32 A.M. 2252. B.C. 1752. his name. ch. 35:22; 37:21, 22, 29; 42:22, 27; 46:8, 9; 49:3, 4. 1 Ch. 5:1. Reuben. that is, See a son. looked. Ex. 3:7; 4:31. De. 26:7. 1 Sa. 1:11, 20. 2 Sa. 16:12. Ps. 25:18; 106:44. Lu. 1:25.
33 A.M. 2253. B.C. 1751. Because. ch. 30:6, 8, 18, 20. called. ch. 34:25, 30; 35:23; 42:24; 49:5, 6. Simeon. that is, Hearing.
34 A.M. 2254. B.C. 1750. was. ch. 34:25; 35:23; 46:11; 49:5–7. Ex. 2:1; 32:26–29. De. 33:8–10. Levi. that is, joined. Nu. 18:2–4.
35 A.M. 2255. B.C. 1749. called. ch. 35:26; ch. 38; 43:8, 9; 44:18–34; 46:12; 49:8–12. De. 33:7. 1 Ch. 5:2. Mat. 1:2. Judah. that is, Praise. left bearing. Heb. stood from bearing. ch. 49:8. That is, for a time; for she had several children afterwards. (See ch. 30:17, etc.).

CHAP. 30

Rachel, in grief for her barrenness, gives Bilhah her maid unto Jacob, 1–4. Bilhah bears Dan and Naphtali, 5–8. Leah gives Zilpah her maid, who bears Gad and Asher, 9–13. Reuben finds mandrakes, with which Leah buys her husband’s company of Rachel, 14–16. Leah bears Issachar, Zebulun, and Dinah, 17–21. Rachel bears Joseph, 22–24. Jacob desires to depart, 25, 26. Laban detains him on a new agreement, 27–36. Jacob’s policy, whereby he becomes rich, 37–43.

1 When Rachel. ch. 29:31. Rachel envied. Envy and jealousy are most tormenting passions to the breast which harbours them, vexatious to all around, and introductory to much impatience and ungodliness. ‘Who is able to stand before envy?’ ch. 37:11. 1 Sa. 1:4–8. Ps. 106:16. Pr. 14:30. Ec. 4:4. 1 Co. 3:3. Ga. 5:21. Tit. 3:3. Ja. 3:14; 4:5. or else I die. ch. 35:16–19; 37:11. Nu. 11:15, 29. 1 Ki. 19:4. Job 3:1–3, 11, 20–22; 5:2; 13:19. Je. 20:14–18. Jno. 4:3, 8. 2 Co. 7:10.
2 anger. ch. 31:36. Ex. 32:19. Mat. 5:22. Mar. 3:5. Ep. 4:26. Am I. ch. 16:2; 25:21; 50:19. 1 Sa. 1:5; 2:5, 6. 2 Ki. 5:7. withheld. De. 7:13, 14. Ps. 113:9; 127:3. Lu. 1:42.
3 Behold. ver. 9; ch. 16:2, 3. she shall. ch. 50:23. Job 3:12. have children by her. Heb. be built up by her. ch. 16:2, marg. Ru. 4:11.
4 to wife. ch. 16:3; 21:10; 22:24; 25:1, 6; 33:2; 35:22. 2 Sa. 12:11.
6 A.M. 2256. B.C. 1748. God. ch. 29:32–35. Ps. 35:24; 43:1. La. 3:59. Dan. that is, Judging. ch. 35:25; 46:23; 49:16, 17. De. 33:22. Ju. 13:2, 24; 15:14–20.
7 A.M. 2257. B.C. 1747.
8 great wrestlings. Heb. wrestlings of God. ch. 23:6; 32:24. Ex. 9:28. 1 Sa. 14:15, marg. and she. ch. 35:25; 46:24; 49:21. De. 33:23. Naphtali. that is, My wrestling. ch. 32:24, 25. Mat. 4:13. Nephthalim.
9 A.M. 2256. B.C. 1748. left. ver. 17; ch. 29:35. gave her. ver. 4; ch. 16:3.
11 she. ch. 35:26; 46:16; 49:19. De. 33:20, 21. Gad. that is, A troop, or company. Is. 65:11.
13 A.M. 2257. B.C. 1747. Happy am I. Heb. In my happiness. will call. Pr. 31:28. Ca. 6:9. Lu. 1:48. and she. ch. 35:26; 46:17; 49:20. De. 33:24, 25. Asher. that is, Happy.
14 A.M. 2256. B.C. 1748. mandrakes. The mandrake may be the Hebrew dudaïm: it is so rendered by all the ancient versions, and is a species of melon, of an agreeable odour. HASSELQUIST, speaking of Nazareth in Galilee, says, ‘What I found most remarkable at this village was the great number of mandrakes which grew in a vale below it. I had not the pleasure of seeing this plant in blossom, the fruit now (May 5th, O. S.) hanging ripe on the stem, which lay withered on the ground. From the season in which this mandrake blossoms and ripens fruit, one might form a conjecture that it was Rachel’s dudaïm. These were brought her in the wheat harvest, which in Galilee is in the month of May, about this time, and the mandrake was now in fruit.’ The ABBE MARITI describes it as growing ‘low like a lettuce, to which its leaves have a great resemblance, except that they have a dark green colour. The flowers are purple, and the root is for the most part forked. The fruit, when ripe in the beginning of May, is of the size and colour of a small apple, exceedingly ruddy, and of a most agreeable odour. Our guide thought us fools for suspecting it to be unwholesome.’ Ca. 7:13. Give me. ch. 25:30.
15 Nu. 16:9, 10, 13. Is. 7:13. Eze. 16:47. 1 Co. 4:3.
17 A.M. 2257. B.C. 1747. ver. 6, 22. Ex. 3:7. 1 Sa. 1:20, 26, 27. Lu. 1:13.
18 and she. ch. 35:23; 46:13; 49:14, 15. De. 33:18. 1 Ch. 12:32. Issachar. that is, An hire.
20 A.M. cir. 2258. B.C. cir. 1746. now will. ver. 15; ch. 29:34. and she. ch. 35:23; 46:14; 49:13. Ju. 4:10; 5:14. Ps. 68:27. Zebulun. that is, Dwelling. Mat. 4:13. Zabulon.
21 A.M. cir. 2259. B.C. 1745. and called. ch. 34:1–3, 26; 46:15. Dinah. that is, Judgment.
22 remembered. ch. 8:1; 21:1; 29:31. 1 Sa. 1:19, 20. Ps. 105:42. opened. ver. 2; ch. 21:1, 2; 25:21; 29:31. Ps. 113:9; 127:3.
23 ‘Be fruitful and multiply,’ was the blessing of God: barrenness therefore was reckoned a reproach. The intense desire of having children, observable among the Jewish women, arose not only from this reproach of barrenness, but from the hope of being the mother of the promised seed, and Him in whom all the nations of the earth were to be blessed. ch. 29:31. 1 Sa. 1:5, 6. Is. 4:1. Lu. 1:21, 25, 27.
24 And she. ch. 35:24; 37:2, 4; ch. 39; 42:6; 48:1, etc.; 49:22–26. De. 33:13–17. Eze. 37:16. Ac. 7:9–15. He. 11:21, 22. Re. 7:8. Joseph. that is, Adding. ch. 35:17, 18.
25 Send me away. ch. 24:54, 56. mine. ch. 18:33; 31:55. and to. ch. 24:6, 7; 26:3; 27:44, 45; 28:13, 15; 31:13. Ac. 7:4, 5. He. 11:9, 15, 16.
26 my wives. ch. 29:19, 20, 30; 31:26, 31, 41. Ho. 12:12. for thou. ver. 29, 30; ch. 31:6, 38–40.
27 favour. ch. 18:3; 33:15; 34:11; 39:3–5, 21; 47:25. Ex. 3:21. Nu. 11:11, 15. Ru. 2:13. 1 Sa. 16:22. 1 Ki. 11:19. Ne. 1:11; 2:5. Da. 1:9. Ac. 7:10. the Lord. ver. 30; ch. 12:3; 26:24; 39:2–5, 21–23. Ps. 1:3. Is. 6:13; 61:9; 65:8.
28 ch. 29:15, 19.
29 See on ver. 5; ch. 31:6, 38–40. Mat. 24:45. Ep. 6:5–8. Col. 3:22–25. Tit. 2:9, 10. 1 Pe. 2:15, 18.
30 increased. Heb. broken forth. ver. 43. and the. ver. 27. since my coming. Heb. at my foot. De. 11:10. when. 2 Co. 12:14. 1 Ti. 5:8.
31 2 Sa. 21:4–6. Ps. 118:8. He. 13:5.
32 of such. ver. 35; ch. 31:8, 10.
33 righteousness. ch. 31:37. 1 Sa. 26:23. 2 Sa. 22:21. Ps. 37:6. answer. Is. 59:12. in time to come. Heb. to-morrow. Ex. 13:14. that shall be. Supply the ellipsis by inserting ‘if found,’ after ‘stolen,’ and the sense will be clear.
34 Nu. 22:29. 1 Co. 7:7; 14:5. Ga. 5:12.
35 he removed. From this it appears, that, as Jacob had agreed to take all the parti-coloured for his wages, and was now only beginning to act upon this agreement, and consequently had as yet no right to any of the cattle, therefore Laban separated from the flock all such cattle as Jacob might afterwards claim in consequence of his bargain, leaving only the black and white with Jacob. the hand. ch. 31:9.
37 Jacob. ch. 31:9–13. green poplar. Livneh is the white poplar, so called from the whiteness of its leaves, bark, and wood, from lavan, to be white. hasel. JEROME, HILLER, CELSIUS, Dr. SHAW, BOCHART, and other learned men, say, that luz is not the ‘hazel,’ but the almond-tree, as the word denotes both in Arabic and Syriac. chesnut tree. The Heb. word ârmon, signifies ‘the plane-tree,’ so called from the bark naturally peeling off, and leaving the trunk naked, as its root âram, signifies. Eze. 31:8.
39 brought forth. ch. 31:9–12, 38, 40, 42. Ex. 12:35, 36.
41 whensoever the stronger cattle did conceive. As the means which Jacob used would not in general produce similar effects, nay, probably the experiment was never in any other instance tried with effect, it is more in harmony with Divine truth to suppose that he was directed by some Divine intimation; and rendered successful, if not by a direct miracle, yet at least by the Lord’s giving a new and uncommon bias to the tendency of natural causes.
43 ver. 30; ch. 13:2; 24:35; 26:13, 14; 28:15; 31:7, 8, 42; 32:10; 33:11; 36:7. Ec. 2:7. Eze. 39:10. The Lord will, in one way or other, honour those who simply trust his providence.

CHAP. 31

Jacob, displeased with the envy of Laban and his sons, departs secretly, 1–21. Rachel steals her father’s images, 19. Laban pursues after him, and complains of the wrong, 22–33. Rachel’s stratagem to hide the images, 34, 35. Jacob’s complaint of Laban, 36–42. The covenant of Laban and Jacob at Galeed, 43–55.

1 Jacob. ver. 8, 9. Job 31:31. Ps. 57:4; 64:3, 4; 120:3–5. Pr. 14:30; 27:4. Ec. 4:4. Eze. 16:44. Tit. 3:3. glory. ‘Glory’ is here used for ‘wealth,’ riches, or property; since those who possess riches, generally make them the subject of glory. The original word cavod, signifies both ‘glory’ and ‘weight.’ ch. 45:13. Es. 5:11. Job 31:24, 25. Ps. 17:14; 49:16, 17. Ec. 4:4. Is. 5:14. Je. 9:23. Mat. 4:8. 1 Ti. 6:4. 1 Pe. 1:24.
2 countenance. ch. 4:5. De. 28:54. 1 Sa. 18:9–11. Da. 3:19. it was. ch. 30:27. as before. Heb. as yesterday and the day before. Ex. 4:10. De. 19:4. 1 Sa. 19:7, marg.
3 Return. ch. 28:15, 20, 21, etc.; 32:9; 35:1; 46:2, 3; 50:24. Ps. 46:1; 50:15; 90:15. land. ver. 13, 18; ch. 13:15; 26:3–5; 28:4, 13, 15; 30:25. with thee. ch. 21:22; 26:24; 28:15; 32:9. Is. 41:10. He. 13:5.
5 I see. ver. 2, 3. the God. ver. 3, 13, 42, 53. ch. 32:9; 48:15; 50:17.
6 ver. 38–42; ch. 30:29. Ep. 6:5–8. Col. 3:22–25. Tit. 2:9, 10. 1 Pe. 2:18.
7 ten times. The Hebrew, âsereth monim, is literally, as AQUILA renders, ‘ten numbers;’ and SYMMACHUS, ‘ten times in number;’ which probably implies an indefinite number: see ver. 41. Le. 26:26. Nu. 14:22. Ne. 4:12. Job 19:8. Is. 4:1. Zec. 8:23. God. ver. 29; ch. 20:6. Job 1:10. Ps. 37:28; 105:14, 15. Is. 54:17.
8 ch. 30:32.
9 ver. 1, 16. Es. 8:1, 2. Ps. 50:10. Pr. 13:22. Mat. 20:15.
10 a dream. ver. 24; ch. 20:6; 28:12. Nu. 12:6. De. 13:1. 1 Ki. 3:5. rams. or, he-goats. ring-straked. ch. 30:39. grisled. The original word, beroodim, from barad, ‘hail,’ means marked with white spots like hail; to which our word grisled, from the old French gresle, now grêle, hail, perfectly agrees; hence greslê, spotted with white on a dark ground.
11 the angel. ver. 5, 13; ch. 16:7–13; 18:1, 17; 48:15, 16. Here am I. ch. 22:1. Ex. 3:4. 1 Sa. 3:4, 6, 8, 16. Is. 58:9.
12 Lift up. ch. 30:37–43. I have seen. ver. 42. Ex. 3:7, 9. Le. 19:13. De. 24:15. Ps. 12:5; 139:3. Ec. 5:8. Ac. 7:34. Ep. 6:9.
13 the God. ch. 28:12–22; 35:7. return. ver. 3; ch. 32:9.
14 Rachel. Ru. 4:11. yet any. ch. 2:24; 29:24, 29.
15 sold us. ver. 41; ch. 29:15–20, 27–30; 30:26. Ex. 21:7–11. Ne. 5:8.
16 which God. See on ver. 1, 9; ch. 30:35–43. whatsoever. Ps. 45:10.
17 upon camels. ch. 24:10, 61. 1 Sa. 30:17.
18 for to go. ch. 27:1, 2, 41; 28:21; 35:27–29.
19 images. Heb. teraphim. ver. 30, 32; ch. 35:2. Jos. 24:2. Ju. 17:4, 5; 18:14–24, 31. 1 Sa. 19:13. Eze. 21:21. Ho. 3:4. These might have been images devoted to superstitious or idolatrous purposes, as they are termed gods by Laban, in ver. 30. The Targums of ONKELOS and JONATHAN render it, tzalmanaya, ‘images;’ the LXX. and THEODORET, ειδωλα, ‘idols;’ AQUILA, μορφωματα, ‘figures;’ and the Persian, asterlabha, ‘astrolabes.’
20 unawares to Laban. Heb. the heart of Laban. See references on ver. 27.
21 passed. ch. 2:14; 15:18. Jos. 24:2, 3. set his. ch. 46:28. Nu. 24:1. 2 Ki. 12:17. Je. 50:5. Lu. 9:51–53. Gilead. ver. 23. Nu. 32:1. De. 3:12. Jos. 13:8, 9. Ju. 10:18. 1 Ki. 17:1.
22 ch. 30:36. Ex. 14:5, etc. Job 5:12, 13.
23 ch. 13:8; 24:27. Ex. 2:11, 13.
24 the Syrian. ch. 28:5. De. 26:5. Ho. 12:12. dream. ver. 10, 29; ch. 20:3; 40:5; 41:1. Nu. 12:6; 22:20, 26. 1 Ki. 3:5. Job 33:15–17, 25. Mat. 1:20; 2:12; 27:19. Take heed. ver. 42; ch. 24:50. Nu. 24:13. 2 Sa. 13:22. Ps. 105:14, 15. Is. 37:29. either good or bad. Heb. from good to bad.
25 ch. 12:8; 33:18. He. 11:9.
26 What. ver. 36; ch. 3:13; 4:10; 12:18; 20:9, 10; 26:10. Jos. 7:19. 1 Sa. 14:43; 17:29. Jno. 18:35. carried. ver. 16; ch. 2:24; 34:29. 1 Sa. 30:2.
27 Wherefore. ver. 3–5, 20, 21, 31. Ju. 6:27. steal away from me. Heb. hast stolen me. ver. 20, marg. that I. Pr. 26:23–26. with mirth. ch. 24:59, 60. Job 21:11–14. tabret. Ex. 15:20.
28 kiss. ver. 55; ch. 29:13. Ex. 4:27. Ru. 1:9, 14. 1 Ki. 19:20. Ac. 20:37. foolishly. ver. 3, 13, 24. 1 Sa. 13:13. 2 Ch. 16:9. 1 Co. 2:14.
29 the power. Ps. 52:1. Jno. 19:10, 11. the God. ver. 42, 53; ch. 28:13. Jos. 24:2, 3. 2 Ki. 19:10. Da. 2:47; 3:28; 6:20, 26. yesternight. ver. 24. Take. Ac. 5:38, 39; 9:5.
30 my gods. ver. 19. Ex. 12:12. Nu. 33:4. Ju. 6:31; 18:24. 1 Sa. 5:2–6. 2 Sa. 5:21. Is. 37:19; 46:1, 2. Je. 10:11; 43:12.
31 Because. ver. 26, 27; ch. 20:11. Pr. 29:25.
32 whomsoever. This was rash, and might have produced fatal effects; but Jacob was partial to Rachel, and did not suspect her; and he was indignant at being accused of a crime which he deeply abhorred. SCOTT. ver. 19, 30; ch. 44:9–12. before. ver. 23; ch. 13:8; 19:7; 30:33. 1 Sa. 12:3–5. 2 Co. 8:20, 21; 12:17–19. For Jacob. 1 Sa. 14:24–29.
33 Leah’s. ch. 24:28, 67.
34 had taken. ver. 17, 19. furniture. The word car, rendered ‘furniture,’ properly denotes ‘a large round pannier,’ placed one on each side of a camel, for a person, especially women, to ride in. It is a hamper, like a cradle, having a back, head, and sides, like a great chair. MORYSON describes them as ‘two long chairs like cradles, covered with red cloth, to hang on the two sides of the camel.’ HANWAY calls them kedgavays, which ‘are a kind of covered chairs, which the Persians hang over their camels in the manner of panniers, and are big enough for one person to sit in.’ THEVENOT, who calls them counes, says that they lay over them a cover, which keeps them both from the rain and sun; and MAILLET describes them as covered cages, hanging on each side of a camel. The late Editor of CALMET has furnished a correct delineation of these cars, as seen on one side of a camel, copied from DALTON’S Prints of Egyptian Figures. searched. Heb. felt.
35 my lord. ch. 18:12. Ex. 20:12. Le. 19:3. Ep. 6:1. 1 Pe. 2:18; 3:6. rise up. Le. 19:32. 1 Ki. 2:19. custom. ch. 18:11. Le. 15:19.
36 was wroth. ch. 30:2; 34:7; 49:7. Nu. 16:15. 2 Ki. 5:11; 13:19. Pr. 28:1. Mar. 3:5. Ep. 4:26. Ja. 1:19, 20.
37 set it here. ver. 32. Jos. 7:23. 1 Sa. 12:3, 4. Mat. 18:16. 1 Co. 6:4, 5. 1 Th. 2:10. He. 13:18. 1 Pe. 2:12; 3:16.
38 twenty. ver. 41. ewes. ch. 30:27, 30. Ex. 23:26. De. 28:4. the rams. Eze. 34:2–4.
39 torn of. Ex. 22:10, 31. Le. 22:8. 1 Sa. 17:34, 35. Jno. 10:12, 13. I bare. Ex. 22:10–13. or stolen. Lu. 2:8.
40 Ex. 2:19–22; 3:1. Ps. 78:70, 71. Ho. 12:12. Lu. 2:8. Jno. 21:15–17. He. 13:7. 1 Pe. 5:2–4.
41 fourteen. ver. 38; ch. 29:18–30; 30:33–40. 1 Co. 15:10. 2 Co. 11:26. ten times. See on ver. 7.
42 Except. ver. 24, 29. Ps. 124:1–3. fear. ver. 53; ch. 27:33. Ps. 76:11, 12; 124:1. Is. 8:13. hath seen. ver. 12; ch. 11:5; 16:11, 13; 29, 32. Ex. 3:7. 1 Ch. 12:17. Ps. 31:7. Jude 9.
44 let us. ch. 15:18; 21:22–32; 26:28–31. 1 Sa. 20:14–17. a witness. ver. 48, 52; ch. 21:30. De. 31:19, 21, 26. Jos. 22:27; 24:25–27. God can put a bridle into the mouth of wicked men to restrain their malice; and then, though they have no love for his people, they will pretend to it, and try to make a merit of necessity. SCOTT.
45 ch. 28:18–22.
46 brethren. ver. 23, 32, 37, 54. Gather. Jos. 4:5–9, 20–24; 7:26. 2 Sa. 18:17. Ec. 3:5. an heap. The word gal, rendered ‘heap,’ properly signifies a round heap or circle; probably like the Druidical remains in this country, which have been traced in India, Persia, Western Asia, Greece, and Northern Europe. These usually consist of irregular circles of large stones, with a principal one in the midst; the former probably being used for seats, and the latter for an altar; corresponding to the stone set up as a pillar by Jacob, and the heap of stones collected by his brethren. They appear to have been used, as Gilgal undoubtedly was, (Jos. 4:5. Ju. 2:1; 3:19; ch. 20. 1 Sa. 7:16; 10:8, 17; 11:15; 13:7; 15:33. 2 Sa. 19:15, 40. 2 Ki. 2:1.) as temples, and as places for holding councils, and assembling the people. For a satisfactory elucidation of this subject, consult the Fragments to Calmet, Nos. 156, 735, 736.
47 Jegar-sahadutha. i.e. the heap of witness. Chald. Galeed. i.e. the heap of witness. Heb. He. 12:1.
48 This heap. Jos. 24:27. Galeed. or, Gilead. ver. 23. De. 2:36; 3:16. Jos. 13:8, 9.
49 Mizpah. i.e. a beacon, or watch-tower. Ju. 10:17; 11:11, 29. Mizpeh. 1 Sa. 7:5. 1 Ki. 15:22. Ho. 5:1.
50 afflict. Le. 18:18. Mat. 19:5, 6. God. Ju. 11:10. 1 Sa. 12:5. Je. 29:23; 42:5. Mi. 1:2. Mal. 2:14; 3:5. 1 Th. 2:5.
51 I have cast. For yarithi, ‘I have set up,’ we may read, yaritha, ‘THOU hast set up,’ with one Heb. and one Sam. MS.: see ver. 45.
52 See on ver. 44, 45, 48.
53 God of Abraham. ch. 11:24–29, 31; 17:7; 22:20–24; 24:3, 4. Ex. 3:6. Jos. 24:2. their father. For avihem, ‘THEIR father,’ several MSS. read avichem, ‘YOUR father,’ for Terah was an idolater: see Jos. 24:2. judge. ch. 16:5. sware. ch. 14:22; 21:23, 24; 24:3; 26:28–31. fear. ver. 42. De. 6:13.
54 offered sacrifice. or, killed beasts. did eat. ch. 21:8; 26:30; 37:25. Ex. 18:12. 2 Sa. 3:20, 21.
55 and kissed. ver. 28; ch. 33:4. Ru. 1:14. blessed. ch. 24:60; 28:1. Nu. 23:5, 8, 11. De. 23:5. Pr. 16:7. returned. ch. 18:33; 30:25. Nu. 24:25. De. 32:36. Ps. 76:10. Ac. 28:4, 5.

CHAP. 32

Jacob’s vision at Mahanaim, 1, 2. His message to Esau, 3–5. He is afraid of Esau’s coming, 6–8. He prays for deliverance, 9–12. He sends a present to Esau, and passes the brook Jabbok, 13–23. He wrestles with an angel at Peniel, where he is called Israel, 24–30. He halts, 31, 32.

1 angels. Ps. 91:11. He. 1:4. 1 Co. 3:22. Ep. 3:10.
2 God’s. Jos. 5:14. 2 Ki. 6:17. Ps. 34:7; 103:21; 148:2. Da. 10:20. Lu. 2:13. the name. Jos. 21:38. 2 Sa. 2:8, 12; 17:24, 26, 27. 1 Ki. 2:8; 4:14. Mahanaim. i.e. two hosts, or camps. Ca. 6:13. Mahanaim was situated between Gilead and the river Jabbok, near the present Djezan.
3 sent. Mal. 3:1. Lu. 9:52; 14:31, 32. land. The land, or mountains, of Seir was situated south and east of the Dead Sea; forming a continuation of the eastern Syrian chain of mountains, beginning with Antilibanus, and extending from thence to the eastern gulf of the Red Sea. Seir. ch. 14:6; 33:14, 16; 36:6–8. De. 2:5, 22. Jos. 24:4. country. Heb. field. Edom. See on ch. 25:30.
4 my lord. ver. 5, 18; ch. 4:7; 23:6; 27:29, 37; 33:8. Ex. 32:22. 1 Sa. 26:17. Pr. 6:3; 15:1. Lu. 14:11. 1 Pe. 3:6. servant. 1 Ki. 20:32. Ec. 10:4.
5 have oxen. ch. 30:43; 31:1, 16; 33:11. Job 6:22. may find. ch. 33:8, 15; 47:25. Ru. 2:2. 1 Sa. 1:18. 2 Sa. 16:4.
6 and four. ver. 8, 11; ch. 27:40, 41; 33:1. Am. 5:19.
7 greatly. Ex. 14:10. Ps. 18:4, 5; 31:13; 55:4, 5; 61:2; 142:4. Mat. 8:26. Jno. 16:33. Ac. 14:22. 2 Co. 1:4, 8–10. 2 Ti. 3:12. distressed. ch. 35:3. Ps. 107:6. and he. Ps. 112:5. Pr. 2:11. Is. 28:26. Mat. 10:16.
8 ch. 33:1–3. Mat. 10:16.
9 Jacob. 1 Sa. 30:6. 2 Ch. 20:6, 12; 32:20. Ps. 34:4–6; 50:15; 91:15. Phi. 4:6, 7. O God. ch. 17:7; 28:13; 31:29, 42, 53. Ex. 3:6. the Lord. ch. 31:3, 13.
10 not worthy of the least of all. Heb. less than all. ch. 18:27. 2 Sa. 7:18. Job 42:5, 6. Ps. 16:2. Is. 6:5; 63:7. Da. 9:8, 9. Lu. 5:8; 17:10. 2 Co. 12:11. 1 Ti. 1:12–15. 1 Pe. 5:5. 1 Jno. 1:8–10. mercies. ch. 24:27. Ps. 8:5. truth. ch. 24:27; 28:15. Ps. 61:7; 85:10. Mi. 7:20. my staff. ch. 28:10, 11. Job 8:7. Ps. 18:35. two bands. ver. 5, 7; ch. 30:43. De. 8:18. Ps. 18:35; 84:7. Job 17:9. Pr. 4:18.
11 Deliver. 1 Sa. 12:10; 24:15. Ps. 16:1; 25:20; 31:2; 43:1; 59:1, 2; 119:134; 142:6. Pr. 18:19. Da. 3:17. Mat. 6:13. the mother. De. 22:6. Ho. 10:14. with. Heb. upon.
12 thou. ch. 32:6. Ex. 32:13. Nu. 23:19. 1 Sa. 15:29. Mat. 24:35. 2 Ti. 2:13. Tit. 1:2. He. 6:17. I will. ch. 28:13–15; 46:3, 4.
13 which. 1 Sa. 25:8. to his hand. Or, ‘under his hand’ or power; i.e. what Providence had put in his power or possession. a present. ver. 20, 21; ch. 18:2; 33:10; 42:6; 43:11, 26. 1 Sa. 25:27. Pr. 17:8; 18:16; 19:6; 21:14.
14 This was a princely present. The ‘thirty milch camels’ were particularly valuable; for among the Arabs they constitute a principal part of their riches; being every way so serviceable, that the providence of God appears peculiarly kind and wise in providing such animals for those countries, where no other animal could be of equal service. The she-camel gives milk continually, not ceasing even when with young; the milk of which, when mixed with three parts of water, affords the most pleasant and wholesome beverage. ch. 30:43; 31:9, 16. De. 8:18 1 Sa. 25:2. Job 1:3; 42:12.
16 space. ver. 20; ch. 33:8, 9. Ps. 112:5. Pr. 2:11. Is. 28:26. Mat. 10:16.
17 Whose art. ch. 33:3.
18 See on ver. 4, 5.
20 I will appease. ch. 43:11. 1 Sa. 25:17–35. Job 42:8, 9. Pr. 15:18; 16:14; 21:14. peradventure. 1 Sa. 6:5. 1 Ki. 20:31. Jon. 3:9. 2 Ti. 2:25. of me. Heb. my face. Job 42:8, 9. Pr. 6:35.
22 his two wives. ch. 29:21–35; 30:1–24; 35:18, 22–26. 1 Ti. 5:8. the ford Jabbok. Or, ‘the ford of Jabbok,’ a stream which takes its rise in the mountains of Gilead, and falls into the Jordan to the south of the lake of Gennesareth. It is now called the Zerka. De. 2:37; 3:16. Jos. 12:2.
23 sent them. Heb. caused to pass.
24 wrestled. ch. 30:8. Lu. 13:24; 22:44. Ro. 8:26, 27; 15:30. Ep. 6:12, 18. Col. 2:1; 4:12. He. 5:7. man. ver. 28, 30; ch. 48:16. Is. 32:2. Ho. 12:3–5. 1 Co. 15:47. breaking of the day. Heb. ascending of the morning. Ex. 14:27. Ca. 2:17.
25 that he. ch. 19:22. Nu. 14:13, 14. Is. 41:14; 45:11. Ho. 12:3, 4. Mat. 15:22–28. Lu. 11:5–8. touched. ver. 32. Ps. 30:6, 7. Mat. 26:41, 44. 2 Co. 12:7–9.
26 Let me go. Ex. 32:10. De. 9:14. Ca. 7:5. Is. 45:11; 64:7. Lu. 24:28, 29. I will not. Ca. 3:4. Ho. 12:4. Lu. 18:1–7. Ro. 8:37. 1 Co. 15:58. 2 Co. 12:8, 9. He. 5:7. thou bless. 1 Ch. 4:10. Ps. 67:1, 6, 7; 115:12, 13.
28 Thy name. ch. 17:5, 15; 33:20; 35:10. Nu. 13:16. 2 Sa. 12:25. 2 Ki. 17:34. Is. 62:2–4; 65:15. Jno. 1:42. Re. 2:17. Israel. i.e. a prince of God. as a prince. Or, according to the LXX., Vulgate, HOUBIGANT, DATHE, and ROSENMULLER, ‘because thou hast had power with God, thou shalt also prevail with men.’ There is a beautiful antithesis between the two terms, with אלהים, Elohim, God, the Almighty, with אנשים, anashim, weak, feeble men, as the word imports; seeing thou hast had power with the Almighty, surely thou shalt prevail over perishing mortals. power. ver. 24. Ho. 12:3–5. with men. ch. 25:31; 27:33–36; 31:24, 36–55; 33:4. 1 Sa. 26:25. Pr. 16:7.
29 Wherefore. ver. 27. De. 29:29. Ju. 13:16–18. Job 11:7. Pr. 30:4. Is. 9:6. Lu. 1:19. blessed. ver. 26; ch. 27:28, 29; 28:3, 4, 13, 14. Ho. 6:1.
30 Jacob. ver. 31. Penuel. ch. 28:19. Ju. 8:8, 17. 1 Ki. 12:25. Peniel. i.e. the face of God. Peniel, or Penuel, was evidently situated near the ford of Jabbok, on the north of that stream, about forty miles from Jerusalem. I have. ch. 16:13. Ex. 24:10, 11; 33:14, 19–23. Nu. 12:8. De. 5:24; 34:10. Ju. 6:22, 23; 13:21, 22. Is. 6:5. Jno. 1:18. 2 Co. 3:18; 4:6. Ga. 1:6. Ep. 1:17. Col. 1:15. 2 Ti. 1:10. He. 11:27.
31 rose upon. ch. 19:15, 23. Mal. 4:2. he halted. ver. 25. Ps. 38:17. 2 Co. 12:7, 9.
32 eat not. 1 Sa. 5:5.

CHAP. 33

Jacob and Esau’s meeting; and Esau’s departure, 1–16. Jacob comes to Succoth, 17. At Shalem he buys a field, and builds an altar, called El-elohe-Israel, 18–20.

1 Esau came. ch. 27:41, 42; 32:6. And he. ch. 32:7, 16.
2 Rachel. ch. 29:30; 30:22–24; 37:3. Mal. 3:17.
3 passed. Jno. 10:4, 11, 12, 15. bowed. ch. 18:2; 42:6; 43:26. Pr. 6:3. Ec. 10:4. Lu. 14:11. seven times. 1 Sa. 2:5.
4 embraced. ch. 32:28; 43:30, 34; 45:2, 15. Job 2:12. Ne. 1:11. Ps. 34:4. Pr. 16:7; 21:1. fell on. ch. 45:14, 15; 46:29. Lu. 15:20. Ac. 20:37.
5 with. Heb. to. children. ch. 30:2; 48:9. Ru. 4:13. 1 Sa. 1:27. 1 Ch. 28:5. Ps. 127:3. Is. 8:18. He. 2:13.
8 What meanest thou by all this drove? Heb. What is all this band to thee? ch. 32:13–20. to find. ch. 32:5; 39:5. Es. 2:17.
9 have enough. ch. 27:39. Pr. 30:15. Ec. 4:8. my brother. ch. 4:9; 27:41. Ju. 20:23. Pr. 16:7. Ac. 9:17; 21:20. Phile. 7, 16. keep that thou hast unto thyself. Heb. be that to thee that is thine.
10 if now. ch. 19:19; 47:29; 50:4. Ex. 33:12, 13. Ru. 2:10. 1 Sa. 20:3. Je. 31:2. receive. To accept a present from an inferior was a customary pledge of friendship; but returning it implied disaffection. It was on this ground that Jacob was so urgent with Esau to receive his present. I have seen. ch. 32:30; 43:3. 2 Sa. 3:13; 14:24, 28, 32. Job 33:26. Ps. 41:11. Mat. 18:10. Re. 22:4.
11 my blessing. ch. 32:13–20. Jos. 15:19. Ju. 1:15. 1 Sa. 25:27; 30:26. 2 Ki. 5:15. 2 Co. 9:5, 6. and because. ver. 9. Phi. 4:11, 12, 18. enough. Heb. all things. Ro. 8:31, 32. 1 Co. 3:21. 2 Co. 6:10. Phi. 4:12, 18. 1 Ti. 4:8. urged him. 2 Ki. 2:17; 5:16, 23. Lu. 14:23.
13 the children. 1 Ch. 22:5. Pr. 12:10. Is. 40:11. Eze. 34:15, 16, 23–25. Jno. 21:15–17.
14 according as, etc. Heb. according to the foot of the work, etc.; and according to the foot of the children. be able. Is. 40:11. Mar. 4:33. Ro. 15:1. 1 Co. 3:2; 9:19–22. unto Seir. See on ch. 32:3. De. 2:1. Ju. 5:4. 2 Ch. 20:10. Eze. 25:8; 35:2, 3.
15 leave. Heb. set, or place. What needeth it? Heb. Wherefore is this? find grace. ch. 34:11; 47:25. Ru. 2:13. 1 Sa. 25:8. 2 Sa. 16:4.
17 Succoth. Jos. 13:27. Ju. 8:5, 8, 16. 1 Ki. 7:46. Ps. 60:6. not Ex. 12:37; 13:20. Succoth. i.e. Booths. Succoth was on the east of Jordan, between the brook Jabbok and that river, about 40 miles from Jerusalem, and consequently near Penuel; where a city was afterwards built, which Joshua assigned to the tribe of Gad. JEROME says, that Succoth was in the district of Scythopolis; and the Jews inform us, that the name of Darala was sometime after applied to it.
18 Shalem. The word Shalem, in the Samaritan Shalom, should probably be rendered ‘in peace,’ or ‘in safety;’ as it is translated by the Chaldee, Arabic, COVERDALE, and MATTHEWES. Jno. 3:23; 4:5. Ac. 7:16. a city of Shechem. Or, rather, ‘the city Shechem,’ which was situated in a narrow valley, abounding with springs, between Mounts Ebal and Gerizim, having the former on the north, and the latter on the south; 10 miles from Shiloh, and 34 from Jerusalem. It became the capital of Samaria, after the ruin of the city of that name. Jos. 24:1. Ju. 9:1. Jno. 4:5. Sychar. Ac. 7:16. Sychem. Padan-aram. ch. 25:20; 28:6, 7; 35:9; 46:15.
19 bought. ch. 23:17–20; 49:30–32. Jos. 24:32. Jno. 4:5. Ac. 7:16. Hamor. ch. 34:2, etc. Ac. 7:16. Emmor. pieces of money. or, lambs.
20 altar. ch. 8:20; 12:7, 8; 13:18; 21:33. Elelohe-Israel. i.e. God, the God of Israel, ch. 32:28; 35:7.

CHAP. 34

Dinah is ravished by Shechem, 1–3. He sues to marry her, 4–12. The sons of Jacob offer the condition of circumcision to the Shechemites, 13–19. Hamor and Shechem persuade them to accept it, 20–24. The sons of Jacob upon that advantage slay them, and spoil their city, 25–29. Jacob reproves Simeon and Levi, 30, 31.

1 A.M. 2272. B.C. 1732. Dinah. ch. 30:21; 46:15. the daughters. ch. 26:34; 27:46; 28:6; 30:13. Je. 2:36. 1 Ti. 5:13. Tit. 2:5.
2 Shechem. ch. 10:17; 33:19. saw her. ch. 6:2; 39:6, 7. Ju. 14:1. 2 Sa. 11:2. Job 31:1, 9. Pr. 13:20. Mat. 5:28. took her. ch. 20:2. defiled her. Heb. humbled her. De. 21:14; 22:24, 29. Ju. 19:24, 25. Eze. 22:10, 11.
3 soul. Ru. 1:14. 1 Sa. 18:1. kindly unto the damsel. Heb. to the heart of the damsel. 2 Sa. 19:7. 2 Ch. 30:22. Is. 40:2. Ho. 2:14, marg.
4 ch. 21:21. Ju. 14:2. 2 Sa. 13:13.
5 now his. ch. 30:35; 37:13, 14. 1 Sa. 10:27; 16:11; 17:15. 2 Sa. 13:22. Lu. 15:25, 29. held. Le. 10:3. Ps. 39:9.
7 were. ch. 46:7. 2 Sa. 13:21. wrought. Ex. 19:5, 6. De. 22:21. Jos. 7:15. Ju. 19:22–25; 20:6. 2 Sa. 13:12, 13. Ps. 93:5. Pr. 7:7. 1 Pe. 2:9. thing. ch. 20:9. Le. 4:2, 13, 27. De. 23:17. 1 Co. 6:18; 10:8. Ep. 5:3. Col. 3:5. 1 Ti. 5:13. He. 13:4. Ja. 3:10.
8 The soul. ver. 3. 1 Ki. 11:2. Ps. 63:1; 84:2; 119:20.
9 ch. 6:2; 19:14; 24:3; 26:34, 35; 27:46. De. 7:3.
10 and the land. ver. 21–23; ch. 13:9; 20:15; 42:34; 47:27.
11 ch. 18:3; 33:15.
12 Ask me. On the practice of purchasing wives, DE LA ROQUE says, “Properly speaking, a young man who would marry must purchase his wife; and fathers among the Arabs are never so happy as when they have many daughters. They form part of the riches of a house. Accordingly, when a young man would treat with a person whose daughter he is inclined to marry, he says to him, ‘Will you give me your daughter for fifty sheep, for six camels, or for a dozen cows?’ according to the rank of her family, and the circumstances of him who desires to marry her.” dowry. ch. 24:53; 29:18; 31:41. Ex. 22:16, 17. De. 22:28, 29. 1 Sa. 18:25–27. 2 Sa. 3:14. Ho. 3:2. Mat. 14:17.
13 deceitfully. ch. 25:27–34. Ju. 15:3. 2 Sa. 13:23–29. Job 13:4, 7. Ps. 12:2. Pr. 12:13, 18–20; 24:28, 29; 26:24–26. Is. 59:13. Mi. 7:2. Ro. 12:19. 1 Th. 5:15. Mat. 28:13.
14 uncircumcised. ch. 17:11. Jos. 5:2–9. 1 Sa. 14:6; 17:26, 36. 2 Sa. 1:20; 15:7. 1 Ki. 21:9. Mat. 2:8, 13; ch. 23. Ro. 4:11.
15 Gal. 4:12.
19 because. ch. 29:20. Ca. 8:6. Is. 62:4. honourable. ch. 41:20. Nu. 22:15. 1 Sa. 22:14. 2 Ki. 5:1. 1 Ch. 4:9. Is. 3:3–5; 5:13; 23:8, 9. Ac. 13:50; 17:12.
20 the gate. ch. 22:17; 23:10. De. 17:5. Ru. 4:1. Job 29:7. Pr. 31:23. Am. 5:10, 12, 15. Zec. 8:16.
22 ver. 15–17.
23 Pr. 1:12, 13; 23:4, 5; 28:20. Jno. 2:16; 6:26, 27. Ac. 19:24–26. 1 Ti. 6:6–10.
24 hearkened. In thus falling into this measure, the Shechemites must either have had great affection for their chief and his son, or have been under the influence of the most passive obedience. The petty princes of Asia have always been absolute and despotic; their subjects paying them the most prompt and blind obedience. The following instance will sufficiently illustrate and confirm this statement: Abu Thaher, chief of the Carmathians, about the year 930, with only 500 horse, went to lay siege to Bagdad: the khalif’s general marched out to seize him; but before the attack, sent an officer to summon him to surrender. ‘How many men has the khalif’s general?’ said Abu Thaher; ‘30,000,’ replied the officer. ‘Among them all,’ says the Carmathian chief, ‘has he got three like mine?’ Then ordering his followers to approach, he commanded one to stab himself, another to throw himself from a precipice, and a third to plunge into the Tigris: all three instantly obeyed, and perished! Then turning to the officer, he said, ‘He who has such troops need not value the number of his enemies!’ went out. ch. 23:10, 18. every male. ch. 17:23. Is. 1:10–16. Mat. 7:6. Ro. 2:28, 29. 1 Co. 7:19.
25 sore. Jos. 5:6, 8. Simeon. ch. 29:33, 34; 49:5–7. Nu. 31:7, 17. Pr. 4:16; 6:34, 35. slew. ch. 49:6. 2 Ch. 32:25.
26 edge. Heb. mouth. De. 32:42. 2 Sa. 2:26. Is. 31:8.
27 spoiled. Es. 9:10, 16. 1 Ti. 6:10. they. ver. 2, 31. Ex. 2:14. Jos. 7:1, 21. See on ver. 13.
28 Nu. 31:17. De. 8:17, 18. Job 1:15, 16; 20:5.
30 Ye have. ch. 49:5–7. Jos. 7:25. 1 Ki. 18:18. 1 Ch. 2:7. Pr. 11:17, 29; 15:27. to stink. Ex. 5:21. 1 Sa. 13:4; 27:12. 1 Ch. 19:6. and I being. De. 4:27; 7:7. 1 Ch. 16:12. Ps. 105:12. and I shall. ch. 12:2, 12; 28:13, 14. 1 Sa. 16:2; 27:1. Ro. 4:18–20.
31 See on ver. 13; ch. 49:7. Pr. 6:34.

CHAP. 35

God commands Jacob to go to Bethel, 1. He purges his house of idols, 2–5. He builds an altar at Bethel, 6, 7. Deborah dies at Allon-bachuth, 8. God blesses Jacob at Bethel, 9–15. Rachel travails of Benjamin, and dies in the way to Edar, 16–21. Reuben lies with Bilhah, 22. The sons of Jacob, 23–26. Jacob comes to Isaac at Hebron, 27. The age, death, and burial of Isaac, 28, 29.

1 God said. ch. 22:14. De. 32:36. Ps. 46:1; 91:15. Beth-el. ver. 7; ch. 12:8; 13:3, 4; 28:10–22; 31:3, 13. Ps. 47:4. Ec. 5:4–6. Ho. 12:4. Na. 1:15. when thou. ch. 16:8; 27:41–45. Ex. 2:15.
2 unto his. ch. 18:19. Jos. 24:15. Ps. 101:2–7. strange. ch. 31:19, 34. Ex. 20:3, 4; 23:13. De. 5:7; 6:14; 7:25; 11:28; 32:16. Jos. 23:7; 24:2, 20, 23. Ju. 10:16. Ru. 1:15. 1 Sa. 7:3. 2 Sa. 7:23. 2 Ki. 17:29. 1 Ch. 16:26. Je. 5:7; 16:20. Da. 5:4. Ac. 19:26. 1 Co. 10:7. 2 Co. 6:15–17. Gal. 4:8. clean. ver. 22; ch. 34:2, 24, 25. Ex. 19:10, 14. Le. 15:5; 17:16. Nu. 31:24. 2 Ki. 5:10, 12, 13. Job 1:5. Ps. 51:2, 7. Ec. 5:1. Is. 1:16; 52:11. Je. 13:27. Eze. 18:31; 20:7; 36:25. Jno. 13:10, 11. 2 Co. 7:1. He. 10:22. Ja. 4:8. 1 Pe. 2:1, 2. Jude 23.
3 who answered. ch. 28:12, 13; 32:7, 24. Ps. 46:1; 50:15; 66:13, 14; 91:15; 103:1–5; 107:6, 8; 116:1, 2, 16–18; 118:19–22. Is. 30:19. was with. ch. 28:20; 31:3, 42. Pr. 3:6. Is. 43:2.
4 ear-rings. These rings were not worn as mere ornaments, but for superstitious purposes; perhaps as amulets or charms, first consecrated to some false god, or formed under some constellation, and stamped with magical characters. MAIMONIDES mentions rings and jewels of this kind, with the image of the sun, moon, etc., impressed upon them; and St. AUGUSTINE describes them (Epist. 73,) as used for this execrable purpose. Ex. 32:2–4. Ju. 8:24–27. Ho. 2:13. hid them. Ex. 32:20. De. 7:5, 25. Is. 2:20; 30:22. the oak. Jos. 24:25, 26. Ju. 9:6.
5 ch. 34:30. Ex. 15:15, 16; 23:27; 34:24. De. 11:25. Jo. 2:9–11; 5:1. 1 Sa. 11:7; 14:15. 2 Ch. 14:14; 17:10. Ps. 14:5.
6 Luz. ch. 12:8; 28:19, 22. Ju. 1:22–26.
7 built. ver. 1, 3. Ec. 5:4, 5. El-beth-el. i.e. the God of Beth-el. ch. 28:13, 19, 22. Ex. 17:15. Ju. 6:24. Eze. 48:35.
8 Rebekah’s. ch. 24:59. under an oak. 1 Sa. 31:13. Allon-bachuth. i.e. the oak of weeping. Ju. 2:1, 5.
9 ch. 12:7; 17:1; 18:1; 26:2; 28:13; 31:3, 11–13; 32:1, 24–30; 35:1; 46:2, 3; 48:3, 4. Je. 31:3. Ho. 12:4. Ac. 7:2.
10 ch. 17:5, 15; 32:27, 28. 1 Ki. 18:31. 2 Ki. 17:34.
11 God Almighty. ch. 17:1; 18:14; 43:14; 48:3, 4. Ex. 6:3. 2 Co. 6:18. a nation. ch. 12:2; 13:16; 15:5; 17:5–7, 16; 18:18; 22:17; 28:3, 4, 14; 32:12; 46:3; 48:4. Ex. 1:7. Nu. ch. 1–26. 1 Sa. to 2 Ch.
12 the land. ch. 12:7; 13:14–17; 15:18; 26:3, 4; 28:3, 4, 13; 48:4. Ex. 3:8. Jos. ch. 6–21 to Ne. ch. 13.
13 ch. 11:5; 17:22; 18:33. Ju. 6:21; 13:20. Lu. 24:31.
14 ver. 20; ch. 28:18, 19. Ex. 17:15. 1 Sa. 7:12.
15 Bethel. ch. 28:19.
16 a little way to come. Heb. a little piece of ground. 2 Ki. 5:19. Ephrath. ch. 48:7. Ru. 1:2. 1 Ch. 2:19. Ps. 132:6. Mi. 5:2. Mat. 2:1, 16, 18. hard labour. ch. 3:16. 1 Ti. 2:15.
17 Fear not. ch. 30:24. 1 Sa. 4:19–21.
18 A.M. cir. 2275. B.C. cir. 1729. her soul. ch. 30:1. 1 Sa. 4:20, 21. Ps. 16:10. Ec. 12:7. La. 2:12. Lu. 12:20; 23:46. Ac. 7:59. Ben-oni. i.e. the son of my sorrow. 1 Ch. 4:9. Benjamin. i.e. the son of the right hand. ch. 42:4, 38; 43:14; 44:27–31. Ps. 80:17. The Samaritan has ben yamim, ‘the son of days,’ i.e. of his old age, (ch. 44:20,) which JEROME renders BENJAMIN, id est, filius dextræ, Benjamin, that is, ‘the son of the right hand.’
19 Rachel died. ch. 48:7. Ephrath. Jos. 19:15. Ru. 1:2; 4:11. Mi. 5:2, 6. Mat. 2:1, 6, 18.
20 the pillar. ver. 9, 14. 1 Sa. 10:2. 2 Sa. 18:17, 18.
21 tower. Mi. 4:8. Lu. 2:8.
22 lay with. ch. 49:4. Le. 18:8. 2 Sa. 16:21, 22; 20:3. 1 Ch. 5:1. 1 Co. 5:1. Now the sons. In the Hebrew text, a break is here left in the verse, opposite to which there is a Masoretic note, which states that ‘there is a hiatus in the verse.’ This hiatus the LXX. thus supplies: και πονηρον εφανη εναντιον αυτου, ‘and it appeared evil in his sight.’ ver. 18; ch. 29:31–35; 30:5–24; 46:8–27; 49:1–28. Ex. 1:1–5; 6:14–16. Nu. 1:5–15, 20, etc.; 2:3–33; 7:12, etc.; 26:5–51, 57–62; 34:14–28. De. ch. 33. Jos. ch. 13–21. 1 Ch. 2:1, 2; 12:23–40; 27:16–22. Eze. ch. 48. Ac. 7:8. Re. 7:4–8; 21:14.
23 ch. 29:32–35; 30:18–20; 33:2; 46:8–15.
24 ver. 16–18; ch. 30:22–24; 46:19–22.
25 ch. 30:4–8; 37:2; 46:23–25.
26 And the sons. ch. 30:9–13; 46:16–18. in Padan-aram. Except Benjamin, ver. 18; ch. 25:20; 28:2; 31:18.
27 Jacob. ch. 27:43–45; 28:5. Mamre. ch. 13:18; 14:13; 18:1; 23:2, 19. Jo. 14:12–15; 15:13; 21:11. 2 Sa. 2:1, 3, 11; 5:1, 3, 5.
28 ch. 25:7; 47:28; 50:26.
29 A.M. 2288. B.C. 1716. Isaac. ch. 3:19; 15:15; 25:7, 8, 17; 27:1, 2; 49:33. Job 5:26. Ec. 12:5–7. his sons. ch. 23:19, 20; 25:9; 27:41; 49:31.

CHAP. 36

Esau’s three wives, 1–5 His removal to mount Seir, 6–8. His sons, 9–14. The dukes which descended of his sons, 15–19. The sons and dukes of Seir the Horite, 20–30. Anah finds mules, 24. The kings of Edom, 31–39. The dukes that descended of Esau, 40–43.

1 A.M. 2208. B.C. 1796. ch. 22:17; 25:24–34; 27:35–41; 32:3–7. Nu. 20:14–21. De. 23:7. 1 Ch. 1:35. Is. 63:1. Eze. 25:12.
2 Esau. ch. 9:25; 26:34, 35; 27:46. Adah. or, Bashemath, ch. 26:34. Aholibamah. ver. 25; ch. 26:34. Judith. the daughter. We ought, most probably, to read here and in ver. 14, as in ver. 20, ‘the son of Zibeon;’ which is the reading of the Samaritan, Septuagint, (and Syriac, in ver. 2,) and which HOUBIGANT and KENNICOTT contend to be genuine.
3 ch. 25:13; 28:9. Mahalath.
4 Adah. 1 Ch. 1:35. Eliphaz. Job 2:11. Reuel. not Ex. 2:18. Nu. 10:29.
5 in the land. ver. 6; ch. 35:29.
6 A.M. cir. 2264. B.C. cir. 1740. persons. Heb. souls. Eze. 27:13. Re. 18:13. went. ch. 13:6, 11; 17:8; 25:23; 28:4; 32:3.
7 their riches. ch. 13:6, 11. the land. ch. 17:8; 28:4.
8 mount Seir. ver. 20; ch. 14:6; 32:3. De. 2:5. Jos. 24:4. 1 Ch. 4:42. 2 Ch. 20:10, 23. Eze. 35:2–7. Mal. 1:3. Esau. ver. 1.
9 the Edomites. Heb. Edom. ch. 19:37.
10 A.M. cir. 2230. B.C. cir. 1774. ver. 3, 4. 1 Ch. 1:35, etc.
11 A.M. cir. 2270. B.C. cir. 1734. Zepho. ver. 15, 16. 1 Ch. 1:35, 36. Zephi.
12 Timna. ver. 22. 1 Ch. 1:36. Amalek. ver. 16; ch. 14:7. Ex. 17:8–16. Nu. 24:18–20. De. 23:7; 25:17–19. 1 Sa. 15:2, 3, etc.
13 ver. 17. 1 Ch. 1:37.
14 A.M. cir. 2292. B.C. cir. 1712. ver. 2, 5, 18. 1 Ch. 1:35.
15 First aristocracy of dukes, from A.M. cir. 2429, to A.M. cir. 2471; from B.C. cir. 1575, to B.C. cir. 1533. dukes. The word duke is from the Latin dux, a captain or leader, from duco, to lead, guide; which is the exact import of the Hebrew אלוף, alluph, from אלף, to lead, guide; and is here applied to heads of families, chieftains, or princes, who were military leaders. ver. 18. 1 Ch. 1:35. Eliphaz. Job 21:8. Ps. 37:35. duke Teman. ver. 4, 11, 12. 1 Ch. 1:36, 45, 51–54. Job 2:11; 4:1. Je. 49:7, 20. Eze. 25:13. Am. 1:12. Ob. 9. Hab. 3:3.
16 Duke Korah. As it is certain from ver. 4, that Eliphaz was Esau’s son by Adah, and from ver. 11, 12, that Eliphaz had but six sons, ‘Teman, Omar, Zepho, Gatam, Kenaz, and Amalek;’ as it is also certain, from ver. 5, 14, that Korah was the son of Esau (not Eliphaz) by Aholibamah; and as the words duke Korah are omitted by both the Samaritan Text and Version, Dr. KENNICOTT pronounces them to be an interpolation. dukes. Ex. 15:15.
17 Reuel. ver. 4, 13. 1 Ch. 1:37.
18 ver. 5, 14. 1 Ch. 1:35.
19 who is Edom. See on ver. 1.
20 A.M. cir. 2198. B.C. cir. 1806. ver. 2, 22–30; ch. 14:6. De. 2:12, 22. 1 Ch. 1:38–42.
21 A.M. cir. 2204. B.C. cir. 1800.
22 A.M. cir. 2248. B.C. cir. 1756. Hemam. 1 Ch. 1:39. Homan. Timna. ver. 12.
23 Alvan. 1 Ch. 1:40. Alian. Shepho. or, Shephi. 1 Ch. 1:40.
24 found. Le. 19:19. De. 2:10. 2 Sa. 13:29; 18:9. 1 Ki. 1:38, 44; 4:28. Zec. 14:15.
25 Dishon. ver. 21. Anah. ver. 2, 5, 14, 18. 1 Ch. 1:41.
26 Hemdan. 1 Ch. 1:41. Amram.
27 Ezer. ver. 21. 1 Ch. 1:38. Akan. 1 Ch. 1:42. Jakan.
28 Uz. Job 1:1. Je. 25:20. La. 4:21.
29 Horites. ver. 20, 28. 1 Ch. 1:41, 42. duke Lotan. ver. 20. 1 Ch. 1:38.
30 From A.M. cir. 2093, to A.M. cir. 2429; from B.C. cir. 1911, to B.C. cir. 1575. dukes in the. 2 Ki. 11:19. Is. 23:15. Da. 7:17, 23.
31 the kings. ch. 17:6, 16; 25:23. Nu. 20:14; 24:17, 18. De. 17:14–20; 33:5, 29. 1 Ch. 1:43–50. before there. Moses may here allude to the promise which God made to Jacob, (ch. 35:11,) that kings should proceed from him; and here states that these kings reigned before that prophecy began to be fulfilled.
33 A.M. cir. 2135. B.C. cir. 1869. Bozrah. Bozrah, Bezer, or Bostra, was situated in Arabia Deserta, and the eastern part of Edom; and, according to EUSEBIUS, was 24 miles from Edrei. It afterwards belonged to Moab, and was given by Moses to Reuben, but again reverted to Edom. It is now called Boszra; and is described by BURCKHARDT as the largest town in the Haouran, including its ruins, though only inhabited by about twelve or fifteen families. It is situated in the open plain, two hours distant from Aare, and is at present the last inhabited place in the south-east extremity of the Haouran. It is of an oval shape, its greatest length being from east to west; and its circumference three quarters of an hour. Is. 34:6; 63:1. Je. 49:13, 22. Am. 1:12. Mi. 2:12.
34 A.M. cir. 2177. B.C. cir. 1827. Temani. EUSEBIUS places Teman, or Thæman, which probably gave name to ‘the land of Temani,’ in Arabia Petræa, five miles from Petra, and says there was a Roman garrison there. See on ver. 11, 15. Job 2:11. Je. 49:7.
35 A.M. cir. 2219. B.C. cir. 1785.
36 A.M. cir. 2261. B.C. cir. 1743.
37 A.M. cir. 2303. B.C. cir. 1701. Rehoboth. ch. 10:11. 1 Ch. 1:48.
38 A.M. cir. 2315. B.C. cir. 1659.
39 A.M. cir. 2387. B.C. cir. 1617. Hadar. 1 Ch. 1:50. Hadad Pai. After his death was an aristocracy. Ex. 15:15.
40 Second aristocracy of dukes, from A.M. cir. 2471, B.C. cir. 1533; to A.M. cir. 2513, B.C. cir. 1491. And these. ver. 31. 1 Ch. 1:51–54. dukes. See on ver. 15, 16. Ex. 15:15. 1 Ch. 1:51–54. Alvah. or, Aliah. 1 Ch. 1:51.
43 the dukes. ver. 15, 18, 19, 30, 31. Ex. 15:15. Nu. 20:14. their. ver. 7, 8. Ge. 25:12. De. 2:5. father. ch. 25:30; 36:43; 45:8. 1 Ch. 4:14. the Edomites. Heb. Edom.

CHAP. 37

Joseph is loved by Jacob, but hated by his brethren, 1–4. His two dreams, 5–11. Jacob sends him to visit his brethren, 12–17. His brethren conspire his death, 18–20. Reuben saves him, 21–24. They sell him to the Ishmeelites, 25–30. His father, deceived by the coat covered with blood, mourns for him, 31–35. He is sold to Potiphar in Egypt, 36.

1 A.M. 2276. B.C. 1728. wherein his father was a stranger. Heb. of his father’s sojournings. ch. 17:8; 23:4; 28:4; 36:7. He. 11:9–16.
2 the generations. Toledoth, the history, narrative, or account of the lives and actions of Jacob and his sons; for in this general sense the original must be taken, as in the whole ensuing history there is no genealogy of Jacob’s family, ch. 2:4; 5:1; 6:9; 10:1. wives. ch. 30:4, 9; 35:22, 25, 26. evil report. 1 Sa. 2:22–24. Jno. 7:7. 1 Co. 1:11; 5:1; 11:18.
3 loved. Jno. 3:35; 13:22, 23. son. ch. 44:20–30. a coat. ver. 23, 32. Ju. 5:30. 2 Sa. 13:18. Ps. 45:13, 14. Eze. 16:16. colours. Kethoneth passim, a coat made of stripes of different coloured cloth.
4 hated him. ver. 5, 11, 18–24; ch. 4:5; 27:41; 49:23. 1 Sa. 16:12, 13; 17:28. Ps. 38:19; 69:4. Jno. 7:3–5; 15:18, 19. Tit. 3:3. 1 Jno. 2:11; 3:10, 12; 4:20. and could not speak peaceably unto him. Or, rather, ‘and they could not speak peace to him,’ i.e. they would not accost him in a friendly manner: they would not even wish him well, in the eastern mode of salutation of, Peace be to thee! It is not an unusual thing for an Arab or Turk to hesitate to return the salâm, if given by a Christian, or by one of whom he has not a favourable opinion; and this may always be considered as an act of hostility.
5 dreamed. ver. 9; ch. 28:12; 40:5; 41:1; 42:9. Nu. 12:6. Ju. 7:13, 14. 1 Ki. 3:5. Ps. 25:14. Da. 2:1; 4:5. Joel 2:28. Am. 3:7. and they. ver. 4, 8; ch. 49:23. Jno. 17:14.
6 ch. 44:18. Ju. 9:7.
7 your sheaves. ch. 42:6, 9; 43:26; 44:14, 19.
8 reign over us. ver. 4. Ex. 2:14. 1 Sa. 10:27; 17:28. Ps. 2:3–6; 118:22. Lu. 19:14; 20:17. Ac. 4:27, 28; 7:35. He. 10:29.
9 another dream. ver. 7; ch. 41:25, 32. the sun. ver. 10; ch. 43:28; 44:14, 19; 45:9; 46:29; 47:12; 50:15–21. Ac. 7:9–14. stars. Da. 8:10. Phi. 2:15.
10 Shall I. ch. 27:29. Is. 60:14. Phi. 2:10, 11.
11 envied. ch. 26:14–16. Ps. 106:16. Ec. 4:4. Is. 11:13; 26:11. Mat. 27:18. Mar. 15:10. Ac. 7:9; 13:45. Ga. 5:21. Tit. 3:3. Ja. 3:14–16; 4:5. observed. ch. 24:31. Da. 7:28. Lu. 2:19, 51.
12 in Shechem. ver. 1; ch. 33:18; 34:25–31.
13 come. 1 Sa. 17:17–20. Mat. 10:16. Lu. 20:13. Here am I. ch. 22:1; 27:1, 18. 1 Sa. 3:4–6, 8, 16. Ep. 6:1–3.
14 see whether it be well with. Heb. see the peace of thy brethren, etc. ch. 29:6; 41:16. 1 Sa. 17:17, 18. 2 Sa. 18:32. 1 Ki. 2:33. Ps. 125:5. Je. 29:7. Lu. 19:42. Hebron. ch. 23:2; 35:27. Nu. 13:22. Jos. 14:13, 15.
15 he was. ch. 21:14. What. Ju. 4:22. 2 Ki. 6:19. Jno. 1:38; 4:27; 18:4, 7; 20:15.
16 seek. Lu. 19:10. tell me. Ca. 1:7.
17 Dothan. 2 Ki. 6:13.
18 conspired. 1 Sa. 19:1. Ps. 31:13; 37:12, 32; 94:21; 105:25; 109:4. Mat. 21:38; 27:1. Mar. 12:7; 14:1. Lu. 20:14, 15. Jno. 11:53. Ac. 23:12.
19 dreamer. Heb. master of dreams.
20 and let. Ps. 64:5. Pr. 1:11, 12, 16; 6:17; 27:4. Tit. 3:3. Jno. 3:12. Some. 1 Ki. 13:24. 2 Ki. 2:24. Pr. 10:18; 28:13. and we. 1 Sa. 24:20; 26:2. Mat. 2:2–16; 27:40–42. Mar. 15:29–32. Jno. 12:10, 11. Ac. 4:16–18.
21 ch. 35:22; 42:22.
22 ch. 42:22.
23 stript. ver. 3, 31–33; ch. 42:21. Ps. 22:18. Mat. 27:28. colours. or, pieces. ver. 3.
24 add cast. Ps. 35:7. La. 4:20. the pit. Ps. 40:2; 88:6, 8; 130:1, 2. Je. 38:6. La. 3:52–55. Zec. 9:11.
25 they sat. Es. 3:15. Ps. 14:4. Pr. 30:20. Am. 6:6. Ishmeelites. ver. 28, 36; ch. 16:11, 12; 25:1–4, 16–18; 31:23. Ps. 83:6. Gilead. ch. 31:21; 43:11. Je. 8:22. spicery. Nechoth, is rendered by the LXX. ‘incense;’ Syriac, ‘resin;’ Samaritan, ‘balsam;’ Aquila, ‘storax;’ which is followed by BOCHART. This drug is abundant in Syria, and here MOSES joins with it resin, honey, and myrrh; which agrees with the nature of the storax, which is the resin of a tree of the same name, of a reddish colour, and peculiarly pleasant fragrance, balm. Tzeri, which in Arabic, as a verb, is to flow, seems to be a common name, as balm or balsam with us, for many of those oily, resinous substances, which flow spontaneously, or by incision, from various trees or plants; accordingly the ancients have generally interpreted it resin. myrrh. Lot, is probably, as JUNIUS, DE DIEU, CELSIUS, and URSINUS contend, the same as the Arabic ladan, Greek λαδανον, and Latin ladanum.
26 What profit. ch. 25:32. Ps. 30:9. Je. 41:8. Mat. 16:26. Ro. 6:21. conceal. ver. 20; ch. 4:10. De. 17:8. 2 Sa. 1:16. Job 16:18. Eze. 24:7.
27 sell him. ver. 22. Ex. 21:16, 21. Ne. 5:8. Mat. 16:26; 26:15. 1 Ti. 1:10. Re. 18:13. let not. 1 Sa. 18:17. 2 Sa. 11:14–17; 12:9. he is our. ch. 29:14; 42:21. were content. Heb. hearkened.
28 Midianites. ver. 25; ch. 25:2. Ex. 2:16. Nu. 25:15, 17; 31:2, 3, 8, 9. Ju. 6:1–3. Ps. 83:9. Is. 60:6. sold. ch. 45:4, 5. Ps. 105:17. Zec. 11:12, 13. Mat. 26:15; 27:9. Ac. 7:9.
29 he rent. ver. 34; ch. 34:13. Nu. 14:6. Ju. 11:35. 2 Ki. 19:1. Job 1:20. Joel 2:13. Ac. 14:14.
30 ver. 20; ch. 42:13, 32, 35. Je. 31:15.
31 ver. 3, 23. Pr. 28:13.
32 thy son’s. ver. 3; ch. 44:20–23. Lu. 15:30.
33 evil beast. ver. 20; ch. 44:28. 1 Ki. 13:24. 2 Ki. 2:24. Pr. 14:15. Jno. 13:7.
34 ver. 29. Jos. 7:6. 2 Sa. 1:11; 3:31. 1 Ki. 20:31; 21:27. 2 Ki. 19:1. 1 Ch. 21:16. Ezr. 9:3–5. Ne. 9:1. Es. 4:1–3. Job 1:20; 2:12. Ps. 69:11. Is. 22:12, 13; 32:11; 36:22; 37:1, 2. Je. 36:24. Joel 2:13. Jon. 3:5–8. Mat. 11:21; 26:65. Ac. 14:14. Re. 11:3.
35 his daughters. ch. 31:43; 35:22–26. rose up. 2 Sa. 12:17. Job 2:11. Ps. 77:2. Je. 31:15. For I. ch. 42:31; 44:29–31; 45:28.
36 the Midianites. ver. 28; ch. 25:1, 2; 39:1. officer. Heb. eunuch. But the word signifies not only eunuchs, but also chamberlains, courtiers, and officers. Es. 1:10. Is. 56:3. captain. Or, chief marshal. Heb. chief of the slaughtermen, or executioners. ch. 39; 40:4. 2 Ki. 25:8, marg.

CHAP. 38

Judah begets Er, Onan, and Shelah, 1–5. Er’s marriage with Tamar, and death, 6, 7. The trespass of Onan, 8–10. Tamar is reserved for Shelah, 11. Judah’s wife dies, 12. Tamar deceives Judah, 13–26. She bears twins, Pharez and Zarah, 27–30.

1 A.M. 2265. B.C. 1739. it came. As there cannot be above 23 years from the selling of Joseph, unto Israel’s going down into Egypt; and as it is impossible that Judah should take a wife, and by her have three sons successively, and Shelah, the youngest, marriageable when Judah begat Pharez of Tamar, and Pharez be grown up, married, and have two sons, all within so short a period; Mr. AINSWORTH conceives that the time here spoken of is soon after Jacob’s coming to Shechem, (ch. 33.) We have accordingly adapted the chronology to correspond with that time, turned. ch. 19:2, 3. Ju. 4:18. 2 Ki. 4:8. Pr. 9:6; 13:20. Adullamite. An inhabitant of Adullam, a city of Canaan, afterwards given to Judah, situated in the southern part of that tribe, west of Hebron. Jos. 12:15; 15:35. 1 Sa. 22:1. 2 Sa. 23:13. Mi. 1:15.
2 saw. ch. 3:6; 6:2; 24:3; 34:2. Ju. 14:2; 16:1. 2 Sa. 11:2. 2 Co. 6:14. Shuah. ch. 46:12. 1 Ch. 2:3. Shua. took. ch. 6:4; 24:3.
3 A.M. 2266. B.C. 1738. Er. ch. 46:12. Nu. 26:19.
4 A.M. 2267. B.C. 1737. Onan. ch. 46:12. Nu. 26:19.
5 A.M. 2268. B.C. 1736. Shelah. ver. 11, 26; ch. 46:12. Nu. 26:20. 1 Ch. 4:21. Chezib. Chezib is said, by EUSEBIUS and JEROME, to have been situated near Adullam, and to be then uninhabited.
6 took. ch. 21:21; 24:3. Tamar. Mat. 1:3.
7 Er. ch. 46:12. Nu. 26:19. wicked. ch. 6:8; 13:13; 19:13. 2 Ch. 33:6. and the. 1 Ch. 2:3. Ps. 55:23.
8 A.M. 2282. B.C. 1722. Le. 18:16. Nu. 36:8, 9. De. 25:5–10. Ru. 1:11; 4:5–11. Mat. 22:23–27.
9 he is. De. 25:6. Ru. 1:11; 4:10. lest that. Job 5:2. Pr. 27:4. Ti. 3:3. Ja. 3:14, 16; 4:5.
10 displeased. Heb. was evil in the eyes of. Nu. 11:1; 22:34. 2 Sa. 11:27. 1 Ch. 21:7. Pr. 14:32; 24:18. Je. 44:4. Ha. 1:13. him also. ch. 46:12. Nu. 26:19.
11 till Shelah. Ru. 1:11, 13. in her. Le. 22:13.
12 in process of time. Heb. the days were multiplied. comforted. ch. 24:67. 2 Sa. 13:39. sheep shearers. ch. 31:19. 1 Sa. 25:4–8, 36. 2 Sa. 13:23–29. Timnath. Timnath is, in all probability, that in the border of Judah, between Jerusalem and Diospolis, given to Dan, and mentioned in the history of Samson as belonging to the Philistines. ver. 1. Jos. 15:10, 35, 57, Timnah; 19:43, Thimnathah. Ju. 14:1.
14 and sat. Pr. 7:12. Je. 3:2. Eze. 16:25. an open place. Heb. the door of eyes, or of Enajim. Some think ainayim means ‘the two fountains,’ or ‘double fountain;’ while others regard it as a proper name, and the same as Enaim, a city of Judah, (Jos. 15:34.) So the LXX. render it Enan. Timnath. See ver. 12, 13. that Shelah. ver. 11, 26.
16 Go to. 2 Sa. 13:11. What wilt. De. 23:18. Eze. 16:33. Mat. 26:15. 1 Ti. 6:10.
17 I will. Eze. 16:33. a kid. Heb. a kid of the goats. Wilt thou. ver. 20, 24, 25. Pr. 20:16. Lu. 16:8.
18 Thy signet. Chothem, or chothemeth, as in ver. 25, is properly a ring-seal, with which impressions were made to ascertain property, etc. From Je. 22:24, we find that it was worn on the hand; though it might also have been suspended from the neck by a ribband, as the Arabs still wear it. ver. 25, 26. Je. 22:24. Lu. 15:22. bracelets. Pathil, from pathal, to twist, wreathe, may denote either a wreath for the arm or neck, a twisted collar, or bracelet. In the former sense the LXX. render it by ορμισκον, and AQUILA and SYMMACHUS by στρεπτον; and in the latter sense, the Vulgate renders it by armillam. It may have been a collar by which the signet was suspended; though its being used in the plural seems to favour the opinion of its being a bracelet. gave it her. ver. 25, 26. Ho. 4:11.
19 laid by her vail. ver. 14. 2 Sa. 14:2, 5.
20 his friend. ch. 20:9. Le. 19:17. Ju. 14:20. 2 Sa. 13:3. Lu. 23:12.
21 openly by the way side. or, in Enajim. ver. 14.
23 lest we. 2 Sa. 12:9. Pr. 6:33. Ro. 6:21. 2 Co. 4:2. Ep. 5:12. Ro. 16:15. be shamed. Heb. become a contempt.
24 played the harlot. ch. 34:31. Ju. 19:2. Ec. 7:26. Je. 2:20; 3:1, 6, 8. Eze. 16:15, 28, 41; 23:5, 19, 44. Ho. 2:5; 3:3; 4:15. let her. ch. 20:3, 7, 9. Le. 20:10; 21:9. De. 22:21–27; 24:16. 2 Sa. 12:5, 7. Je. 29:22, 23. Mat. 7:1–5. Ro. 2:1, 2; 14:22.
25 Discern. ver. 18; ch. 37:32. Ps. 50:21. Je. 2:26. Ro. 2:16. 1 Co. 4:5. Re. 20:12.
26 acknowledged. ch. 37:33. She hath. 1 Sa. 24:17. 2 Sa. 24:17. Eze. 16:52. Ha. 1:13. Jno. 8:9. Ro. 3:19. more righteous. Not less to blame, but more righteous. because. ver. 14. And he knew. ch. 4:1. 2 Sa. 16:22; 20:3. Job 4:5; 34:31, 32; 40:5. Mat. 3:8. Ro. 13:12. Tit. 2:11, 12. 1 Pe. 4:2, 3.
29 A.M. 2283. B.C. 1721. How hast, etc. or, Wherefore hast thou made this breach against thee? his name. ch. 46:12. Nu. 26:20. 1 Ch. 2:4; 9:4. Ne. 11:4, 6. Perez. Mat. 1:3. Lu. 3:33. Phares. Pharez. i.e. a breach.
30 Zarah. 1 Ch. 9:6. Zerah. Mat. 1:3. Zara.

CHAP. 39

Joseph is bought by Potiphar, and preferred in the family, 1–6. He resists his mistress’s temptation, 7–12. He is falsely accused by her, 13–19. He is cast into prison, 20. God is with him there, and he is advanced by the keeper of the prison, 21–23.

1 A.M. 2276. B.C. 1728. Joseph. ch. 37:36; 45:4. Ps. 105:17. Ac. 7:9. the Ishmeelites. ch. 37:25, 28.
2 the Lord. ver. 21, 22; ch. 21:22; 26:24, 28; 28:15. 1 Sa. 3:19; 16:18; 18:14, 28. Ps. 1:3; 46:7, 11; 91:15. Is. 8:9, 10; 41:10; 43:2. Je. 15:20. Mat. 1:23. Ac. 7:9, 10. Ro. 8:31. house. 1 Co. 7:20–24. 1 Ti. 6:1. Tit. 2:9, 10.
3 saw that. ch. 21:22; 26:24, 28; 30:27, 30. 1 Sa. 18:14, 28. Zec. 8:23. Mat. 5:16. Phi. 2:15, 16. Re. 3:9. prosper. ver. 23; ch. 30:27. Jos. 1:7, 8. 1 Ch. 22:13. 2 Ch. 26:5. Ne. 2:20. Ps. 1:3. 1 Co. 16:2.
4 Joseph. ver. 21; ch. 18:3; 19:19; 32:5; 33:8, 10. 1 Sa. 16:22. Ne. 2:4, 5. Pr. 16:7. overseer. ver. 22; ch. 15:2; 24:2; 41:40, 41. Pr. 14:35; 17:2; 22:29; 27:18. Ac. 20:28.
5 for Joseph’s. ch. 12:2; 19:29; 30:27. De. 28:3–6. 2 Sa. 6:11, 12. Ps. 21:6; 72:17. Ac. 27:24. Ep. 1:3.
6 he left. ver. 4, 8, 23. Lu. 16:10; 19:17. save. ch. 43:32. Pr. 31:11. a goodly person. Yephaih toar, weephaih maraih, ‘beautiful in person and beautiful in countenance.’ Joseph’s beauty is so celebrated in the East, that a handsome man is frequently compared to him; and the Persian poets vie with each other in descriptions of his comeliness. ch. 12:14, 15; 29:17. 1 Sa. 16:12; 17:42. Ac. 7:20.
7 A.M. 2285. B.C. 1719. cast. ch. 6:2. Job 31:1. Ps. 119:37. Eze. 23:5, 6, 12–16. Mat. 5:28. 2 Pe. 2:14. 1 Jno. 2:16. Lie. 2 Sa. 13:11. Pr. 2:16; 5:9; 7:13. Je. 3:3. Eze. 16:25, 32, 34.
8 refused. Pr. 1:10; 2:10, 16–19; 5:3–8; 6:20–25, 29, 32, 33; 7:5, 25–27; 9:13–18; 22:14; 23:26–28. my master. Pr. 18:24.
9 none. ch. 24:2. Ne. 6:11. Lu. 12:48. 1 Co. 4:2. Ti. 2:10. how then. ch. 20:3, 6. Le. 20:10. 2 Sa. 11:27. Job 31:9–12, 23. Pr. 6:29, 32. Je. 5:8, 9. 1 Co. 6:9, 10. Ga. 5:19–21. He. 13:4. Re. 21:8; 22:15. sin. ch. 42:18. Le. 6:2. Nu. 32:23. 2 Sa. 12:13. Ne. 5:15. Ps. 51:4. Je. 28:16; 50:7. 1 Jno. 3:9.
10 as she spake. ver. 8. Pr. 2:16; 5:3; 6:25, 26; 7:5, 13; 9:14, 16; 22:14; 23:27. or to be. Pr. 1:15; 5:8. 1 Co. 6:18; 15:33. 1 Th. 5:22. 1 Ti. 5:14. 2 Ti. 2:22. 1 Pe. 2:11.
11 none of the men. Job 24:15. Pr. 9:17. Je. 23:24. Mal. 3:5. Ep. 5:3, 12.
12 caught. ver. 8, 10. Pr. 7:13, etc. Ec. 7:26. Eze. 16:30, 31. and he left. 1 Sa. 15:27. Pr. 1:15; 5:8; 6:5. Ec. 7:26. Mar. 14:51, 52. 1 Co. 15:33. 2 Ti. 2:22. 1 Pe. 2:11.
14 he hath. The base affection of this woman being disappointed, was changed into rancorous hatred, and she exults in the opportunity of being revenged on Joseph. She begins her accusation in the affected language of offended modesty, rage, and disdain, by charging her husband, whom we may reasonably suppose she did not greatly love, with being an accessary to the indignity she pretended to have received: ‘HE hath brought in a Hebrew,’ a very abomination to an Egyptian, ‘to mock us,’ insult and treat me in a base, unworthy manner, an Hebrew. ver. 17; ch. 10:21; 14:13; 40:15. Ps. 120:3. Eze. 22:5. he came. ver. 7. Ps. 35:11; 55:3. Pr. 10:18. Is. 51:7; 54:17. Mat. 5:11; 26:59. Lu. 23:2. 2 Co. 6:8. 1 Pe. 2:20; 3:14–18; 4:14–19. loud. Heb. great.
16 Ps. 37:12, 32. Je. 4:22; 9:3–5. Ti. 3:3.
17 ver. 14. Ex. 20:16; 23:1. 1 Ki. 18:17; 21:9–13. Ps. 37:14; 55:3; 120:2–4. Pr. 12:19; 19:5, 9. Mat. 26:65.
19 heard. Job 29:16. Pr. 18:17; 29:12. Ac. 25:16. 2 Th. 2:11. his wrath. ch. 4:5, 6. Pr. 6:34, 35. Ca. 8:7.
20 into the prison. Baith hassohar, ‘the round house,’ from the form of the building, according to some; or, ‘the watch or guard house,’ from the Arabic sahara, to watch, according to others. ch. 40:15; 41:14. Ps. 105:18, 19. Is. 53:8. Da. 3:21, 22. 2 Ti. 2:9. 1 Pe. 2:19. the king’s. ch. 40:1–3, 15; 41:9–14. Ps. 76:10.
21 the Lord. ver. 2; ch. 21:22; 49:23, 24. Is. 41:10; 43:2. Da. 6:22. Ro. 8:31, 32, 37. 1 Pe. 3:13, 14, 17; 4:14–16. shewed him mercy. Heb. extended kindness unto him. gave him. ch. 40:3. Ex. 3:21; 11:3; 12:36. Ps. 105:19, 22; 106:46. Pr. 16:7. Da. 1:9. Ac. 7:9, 10.
22 committed. ver. 4, 6, 7, 9; ch. 40:3, 4. 1 Sa. 2:30. Ps. 37:3, 11.
23 keeper. ch. 40:3, 4. because. See on ver. 2, 3; ch. 49:23, 24. 1 Sa. 2:30. Ps. 1:3; 37:3–11. Is. 43:2. Da. 6:22.

CHAP. 40

The chief butler and baker of Pharaoh being imprisoned, Joseph is charged with them, 1–4. He interprets their dreams, 5–19. They are accomplished according to his interpretation, 20–22. The ingratitude of the butler, in forgetting Joseph, 23.

1 it came. ch. 39:20–23. Es. 6:1. the butler. Mashkeh, from shakah, to give drink, is the same as saky among the Arabians and Persians, and signifies a cup-bearer. ver. 13. Ne. 1:11; 2:1, 2.
2 wroth. Ps. 76:10. Pr. 16:14; 19:12, 19; 27:4. Ac. 12:20. the chief of the butlers. 1 Ch. 27:27.
3 the place. ch. 39:20, 23. where Joseph was bound. Or, ‘where Joseph was confined;’ for he doubtless had his personal liberty. This place, we learn from the preceding chapter, (ver. 20,) was the king’s prison. All the officers in the employment of the ancient kings of Egypt, according to DIODORUS SICULUS, were taken from the most illustrious families of the priesthood in the country; no slave or common person being ever permitted to serve in the presence of the king. As these persons were of the most noble families, it is natural to expect they would be put, when accused, into the state prison.
4 the captain. ch. 37:36; 39:1, 21–23. Ps. 37:5. a season. Yamim, literally, days; how long is uncertain, though the word may signify, as many suppose, a complete year (see Ge. 4:3; 24:55); and as Pharaoh called them to an account on his birthday, (ver. 20,) CALMET supposes they had offended on the preceding birthday, and thus had been one whole year in prison.
5 A.M. 2287. B.C. 1717. ver. 8; ch. 12:1–7; 20:3; 37:5–10; 41:1–7, 11. Nu. 12:6. Ju. 7:13, 14. Es. 6:1. Job 33:15–17. Da. 2:1–3; 4:5, 9, 19; ch. 7; 8.
6 and, behold. ver. 8; ch. 41:8. Da. 2:1–3; 4:5; 5:6; 7:28; 8:27.
7 Wherefore. Ju. 18:24. 1 Sa. 1:8. 2 Sa. 13:4. Ne. 2:2. Lu. 24:17. look ye so sadly to-day. Heb. are your faces evil.
8 Do not, etc. ch. 41:15, 16. Job 33:15, 16. Ps. 25:14. Is. 8:19. Da. 2:11, 28, 47; 4:8; 5:11–15. 1 Co. 12:10, 11. Am. 3:7.
9 a vine. ch. 37:5–10. Ju. 7:13–15. Da. 2:31; 4:8, 10, etc.
11 And I took, etc. From this we find that wine anciently was the mere expressed juice of the grape, without fermentation. The saky, or cup-bearer, took the bunch, pressed the juice into the cup, and instantly delivered it to his master.
12 This. ver. 18; ch. 41:12, 25, 26. Ju. 7:14. Da. 2:36, etc.; 4:19, etc. The three. ch. 41:26. Ju. 7:14. Mat. 26:26. 1 Co. 10:4. Ga. 4:25.
13 within. ch. 7:4. shall. ver. 20–22. 2 Ki. 25:27. Ps. 3:3. Je. 52:31. lift up thine head. or, reckon, ver. 19, 20.
14 think on me. Heb. remember me with thee. on me. 1 Sa. 25:31. Lu. 23:42. 1 Co. 7:21. shew. Jos. 2:12. 1 Sa. 20:14, 15. 2 Sa. 9:1. 1 Ki. 2:7.
15 stolen. ch. 37:28. Ex. 21:16. De. 24:7. 1 Ti. 1:10. the Hebrews. ch. 14:13; 41:12. done. ch. 39:8–12, 20. 1 Sa. 24:11. Ps. 59:3, 4. Da. 6:22. Jno. 10:32; 15:25. Ac. 24:12–21; 25:10, 11. 1 Pe. 3:17, 18.
16 the chief. ver. 1, 2. white baskets. or, baskets full of holes.
17 bake-meats. Heb. meat of Pharaoh, the work of a baker, or cook.
18 ver. 12; ch. 41:26. 1 Co. 10:4; 11:24.
19 within. ver. 13. lift up thy head from off thee. or, reckon thee and take thy office from thee. hang thee. ver. 22; ch. 41:13. De. 21:22, 23. Jos. 8:29; 10:26. 2 Sa. 21:6. Pr. 30:17. Ga. 3:13. and the birds. ver. 17. 1 Sa. 17:44, 46. 2 Sa. 21:10. Eze. 39:4. Ac. 20:27.
20 third day. ver. 13, 19. birthday. ch. 21:8. Es. 1:3. Job 3:1. Mat. 14:6. Mar. 6:21. lifted up. or, reckoned. ver. 13, 19, marg. 2 Ki. 25:27. Mat. 18:23–25; 25:19. Lu. 16:1, 2.
21 gave the cup. ver. 13. Ne. 2:1.
22 he hanged. ver. 8, 19; ch. 41:11–13, 16. Je. 23:28. Da. 2:19–23, 30; 5:12. Ac. 5:30.
23 but forgat him. Job 19:14. Ps. 31:12; 105:19. Ec. 9:15, 16. Am. 6:6.

CHAP. 41

Pharaoh has two dreams, 1–8. Joseph interprets them, 9–32. He gives Pharaoh counsel, and is highly advanced, and married, 33–45. The seven years of plenty, 46–49. He begets children, 50–52. The famine begins, 53–57.

1 A.M. 2289. B.C. 1715. two full years. Shenathayim yamim, ‘two years of days,’ two complete solar revolutions; as a month of days is a full month, ch. 29:14. that Pharaoh. ch. 20:3; 37:5–10; 40:5. Ju. 7:13, 14. Es. 6:1. Job 33:15, 16. Da. 2:1–3; 4:5, etc.; ch. 7; 8. Mat. 27:19. the river. ch. 31:21. Ex. 1:22; 4:9. De. 11:10. Is. 19:5. Eze. 29:3, 9.
2 there came. ver. 17–27. a meadow. Or, rather, ‘on, or among the reeds or sedges;’ for so achoo is generally supposed to denote (see Job 8:11); so called, according to Mr. PARKHURST, from its fitness for making ropes, or the like, to connect or join things together, from achah, to join, connect: thus the Latin juncus, a bulrush, a jungendo, from joining, for the same reason. He supposes it to be that sort of reed growing near the Nile which HASSELQUIST describes as ‘having scarce any branches, but numerous leaves, which are narrow, smooth, channelled on the upper surface, and the plant about eleven feet high. The Egyptians make ropes of the leaves.’
3 ill favoured. ver. 4, 20, 21.
4 So Pharaoh awoke. 1 Ki. 3:15.
5 seven ears. A species of wheat, which grows in Egypt, bears, when perfect, seven ears on one stalk, as its natural conformation. It differs from ours in having a solid stem, or at least a stem full of pith, in order to yield sufficient nourishment and support to so great a weight as the ears which it bears, rank. Heb. fat. De. 32:14.
6 blasted. Eze. 17:10; 19:12. Ho. 13:15.
7 a dream. ch. 20:3; 37:5.
8 his spirit. ch. 40:6. Da. 2:1–3; 4:5, 19; 5:6; 7:28; 8:27. Hab. 3:16. the magicians of Egypt. The word here used (chartummim) may mean no more than interpreters of abstruse or difficult subjects; especially of dreams and visions, which formed a considerable part of the ancient Pagan religion; and the Egyptian priests were the first who professed this art. The word may be of affinity with, or derived from, the Persian chiradmand, wise, learned, judicious, intelligent, from chirad, understanding, judgment, and mand, endowed with. They seem to have been such persons as JOSEPHUS calls sacred scribes; or professors of sacred learning. Ex. 7:11, 22; 8:7, 18, 19; 9:11. Le. 19:31; 20:6. De. 18:9–14. Is. 8:19; 19:3; 29:14; 47:12, 13. Da. 1:20; 2:2; 4:7; 5:7, 11. Ac. 17:18. the wise men. Mat. 2:1. Ac. 7:22. but there. ch. 40:8. Job 5:12, 13. Ps. 25:14. Is. 19:11–13; 29:14. Da. 2:4–11, 27, 28; 5:8. 1 Co. 1:19; 3:18–20.
9 I do remember. ch. 40:1–3, 14, 23.
10 Pharaoh. ch. 39:20; 40:2, 3. captain. ch. 37:36.
11 ch. 40:5–8.
12 servant. ch. 37:36; 39:1, 20. interpreted. ch. 40:12–19.
13 me he restored. ch. 40:12, 20–22. Je. 1:10. Eze. 43:3.
14 sent. 1 Sa. 2:7, 8. Ps. 105:19–22; 113:7, 8. and they brought him hastily. Heb. made him run. Ex. 10:16. 1 Sa. 2:8. Ps. 113:7, 8. Da. 2:25. he shaved. 2 Sa. 19:24. 2 Ki. 25:29. Es. 4:1–4; 5:1. Is. 61:3, 10. Je. 52:32, 33.
15 I have heard. ver. 9–13. Ps. 25:14. Da. 5:12, 16. that thou canst understand a dream to interpret it. or, when thou hearest a dream, thou canst interpret it.
16 It is not. ch. 40:8. Nu. 12:6. 2 Ki. 6:27. Da. 2:18–23, 28–30, 47; 4:2. Ac. 3:7, 12; 14:14, 15. 1 Co. 15:10. 2 Co. 3:5. peace. ch. 37:14. Lu. 19:42.
17 ver. 1–7.
18 Je. 24:1–3, 5, 8.
21 eaten them up. Heb. come to the inward parts of them. Eze. 3:3. Re. 10:9, 10. still. Ps. 37:19. Is. 9:20.
23 withered. or, small. thin. ver. 6. 2 Ki. 19:26. Ps. 129:6, 7. Ho. 8:7; 9:16; 13:15. blasted. All the mischief done to corn or fruit by blasting, smutting, mildew, etc. are attributed to the east wind. (See Parallel Passages.) In Egypt it is peculiarly destructive, because it comes through the parched deserts of Arabia, often destroying vast numbers of people. The destructive nature of the Sam, Simoom, Smoom, or Samiel, is mentioned by almost all travellers. When this pestilential wind advances, its approach is indicated by a redness in the air. The principal stream of the blast always moves in a line of about 20 yards in breadth, and 12 feet above the surface of the earth; but its parching influence pervades all places to a consider able distance. The only means of preservation from its noxious influence is to lie flat, with the face upon the ground, till the blast be over. Camels and other animals instinctively perceive its approach, and bury their mouths and nostrils in the ground. It rarely lasts more than seven or eight minutes, but so poisonous are its effects, that it instantly suffocates those who are unfortunate enough to inhale it.
24 I told this. ver. 8. Ex. 8:19. Da. 4:7.
25 God. See on ver. 16. Ex. 9:14. Jos. 11:6. Ps. 98:2. Is. 41:22, 23; 43:9. Da. 2:28, 29, 45, 47. Am. 3:7. Mat. 24:40. Mar. 13:23. Ep. 1:17. Re. 4:1.
26 are. or, signify. ver. 2, 5, 29, 47, 53; ch. 40:18. Ex. 12:11. 1 Co. 10:4. good ears are seven. See ch. 40:12. the dream is one. ch. 2:24. Ex. 26:6. 1 Jno. 5:7.
27 seven years of famine. 2 Sa. 24:13. 2 Ki. 8:1.
28 What God. See on ver. 16, 25.
29 ver. 26, 46, 49.
30 seven years. ver. 27, 54. 2 Sa. 24:13. 1 Ki. 17:1. 2 Ki. 8:1. Lu. 4:25. Ja. 5:17. shall be. ver. 21, 51. Pr. 31:7. Is. 65:16. consume. ch. 47:13. Ps. 105:16.
31 the plenty. It is well known, that in Egypt there is scarcely any rain, the country depending for its fertility upon the overflowing of the Nile; and that the fertility is in proportion to the duration and quantity of the overflow, in order to saturate the land and prepare it for the seed. PLINY has given a scale, by which the plenty or dearth may be ascertained; which may be considered as perfectly correct. The ordinary height of the inundations is 16 cubits. When the waters are lower than this standard, they do not overflow the whole ground; when above this standard they are too long in running off. In the first case, the ground is not saturated; by the second, the waters are detained so long on the ground that seed-time is lost. The province marks both. If it rise only 12 cubits, a famine is the consequence; at 13 hunger prevails; 14 produces general rejoicing; 15 perfect security; and 16 all the luxuries of life. grievous. Heb. heavy. 1 Sa. 5:6. Is. 24:20.
32 doubled. ch. 37:7, 9. Job 33:14, 15. 2 Co. 13:1. it is because. Nu. 23:19. Is. 14:24–27; 46:10, 11. Mat. 24:35. established by. or, prepared of. Is. 30:33. Mat. 25:34, 41. Mar. 10:40. 1 Co. 2:9. Re. 9:15.
33 therefore. Da. 4:27. look out. Ex. 18:19–22. De. 1:13. Ac. 6:3.
34 officers. or, overseers. Nu. 31:14. 2 Ki. 11:11, 12. 2 Ch. 34:12. Ne. 11:9. and take. Job 5:20. Ps. 33:19. Pr. 6:6–8; 22:3; 27:12. Lu. 16:5.
35 gather. ver. 48, 49, 56; ch. 45:6, 7. hand. Ex. 4:13.
36 that the. ch. 47:13–25. perish not. Heb. be not cut off. ver. 30.
37 the thing. Ps. 105:19. Pr. 10:20; 25:11. Ac. 7:10. good. Jos. 22:30. 2 Sa. 3:36. 1 Ki. 21:2.
38 in whom. Nu. 27:18. Job 32:8. Da. 4:6, 8, 18; 5:11, 14; 6:3.
39 ver. 16, 25, 28, 33.
40 Thou shalt. ch. 39:4–6; 45:8, 9, 26; 105:21, 22. Pr. 22:29. Da. 2:46–48; 5:29; 6:3. be ruled. Heb. be armed, or kiss 1 Sa. 10:1. Job 31:27. Ps. 2:12.
41 ver. 44; ch. 39:5, 22. Es. 10:3. Pr. 17:2; 22:29. Da. 2:7, 8; 4:2, 3; 6:3. Mat. 28:18. Phi. 2:9–11.
42 his ring. Es. 3:10, 12; 6:7–12; 8:2, 8, 10, 15; 10:3. Da. 2:46, 47; 5:7, 29. Lu. 15:22. fine linen. or, silk. Eze. 27:7. a gold chain. Pr. 1:9; 31:22, 24. Ca. 1:10. Eze. 16:10, 11. Da. 5:7, 16, 29. Lu. 19:16–19.
43 and they. Es. 6:8, 9. Bow the knee. or, Tender father. ch. 45:8. Heb. Abrech. ruler. ch. 42:6, 30, 33; 45:8, 26. Ac. 7:10.
44 lift up his hand. Ex. 11:7.
45 Zaphnath-paaneah. which in Coptic signifies a revealer of secrets, or, the man to whom secrets are revealed. JEROME says this name signified in Egyptian, Salvatorem mundi, ‘the Saviour of the world;’ and Psotem-phaneh, in Coptic, is certainly ‘salvation of the world,’ from ⲥⲱⲧ, for σωτηρια, salvation, em, the sign of the genitive case, and ⲫⲉⲛⲉⲏ, world. If this interpretation be correct, Pharaoh must have meant Egypt by the world, of which Joseph might be justly termed the Saviour. We know that the Romans called their empire Universis Orbis—Orbis Terrarum, ‘all the world:’ the Chinese say the same of their empire at the present day, and the phrase is used in the East: Nadir Shah is described on his coins as ‘Conqueror of the World,’ i.e. Persia. See the same phraseology applied to Syria, Palestine, etc. Lu. 2:1. Ac. 11:28. priest of. or, prince. ch. 14:18. Ex. 2:16, marg. 2 Sa. 8:18; 20:26. Heb. On. ch. 46:20. Eze. 30:17. Aven.
46 years. ch. 37:2. Nu. 4:3. 2 Sa. 5:4. Lu. 3:23. he stood. 1 Sa. 16:21. 1 Ki. 12:6, 8. Pr. 22:29. Da. 1:19. Lu. 21:36. Jude 24.
47 From A.M. 2289, B.C. 1715, to A.M. 2296, B.C. 1708. handfuls. ch. 26:12. Ps. 72:16.
48 ver. 34–36; ch. 47:21.
49 ch. 22:17. Ju. 6:5; 7:12. 1 Sa. 13:5. Job 1:3. Ps. 78:27. Je. 33:22.
50 unto Joseph. ch. 46:20; 48:5. Asenath. ver. 45; ch. 46:20. priest. or, prince. 2 Sa. 8:18.
51 called. A.M. 2292. B.C. 1712. ch. 48:5, 13, 14, 18–20. De. 33:17. Manasseh. i.e. Forgetting. See on ver. 30. Ps. 45:10. Is. 57:16. forget. Ps. 30:5, 11. Pr. 31:7. Is. 65:16.
52 A.M. 2293. B.C. 1711. called he. ch. 29:32–35; 30:6–13; 50:23. Ephraim. i.e. Fruitful. ch. 48:16–19; 49:22. Is. 40:1, 2. the land. Ps. 105:17, 18. Am. 6:6. Ac. 7:10.
53 A.M. 2296. B.C. 1708. ver. 29–31. Ps. 73:20. Lu. 16:25.
54 the seven. ver. 3, 4, 6, 7, 27; ch. 45:11. Ps. 105:16. Ac. 7:11. according. ver. 30. and the dearth. ch. 42:2, 5, 6; 43:1; 45:11; 47:13.
55 famished. 2 Ki. 6:25–29. Je. 14:1–6. La. 4:3–10. Go unto. ver. 40, 41. Ps. 105:20–22. Mat. 3:17; 17:5. Jno. 1:14–16. Phi. 4:19. Col. 1:19.
56 the face. Is. 23:17. Zec. 5:3. Lu. 21:35. Ac. 17:26. all the storehouses. Heb. all wherein was. sold. ch. 42:6; 47:14–24.
57 all countries. ch. 42:1, 5; 50:20. De. 9:28. Ps. 105:16, 17. in all lands. ver. 54, 56.

CHAP. 42

Jacob sends his ten sons to buy corn in Egypt, 1–15. They are imprisoned by Joseph for spies, 16, 17. They are set at liberty, on condition to bring Benjamin, 18–20. They have remorse for Joseph, 21–23. Simeon is kept for a pledge, 24. They return with corn, and their money, 25–28. Their relation to Jacob, 29–35. Jacob refuses to send Benjamin, 36–38.

1 when Jacob. ch. 41:54, 57. Ac. 7:12. saw. i.e. heard, from the report of others, that there was plenty in Egypt. The operations of one sense are frequently put for those of another in Hebrew; (see the Parallel Passages.) ver. 2. Ex. 5:19; 20:18. 1 Ki. 19:3. Ho. 5:13. Ga. 2:7. Why do ye. Jos. 7:10. 2 Ki. 8:3, 4. Ezr. 10:4. Je. 8:14.
2 get you. ch. 43:2, 4; 45:9. that we. ch. 43:8. Ps. 118:17. Is. 38:1. Mat. 4:4.
3 ver. 5, 13.
4 Benjamin. ch. 35:16–19. Lest. ver. 38; ch. 3:22; 11:4; 33:1, 2; 43:14, 29; 44:20–22, 27–34.
5 for. ch. 12:10; 26:1; 41:57. Ac. 7:11; 11:28.
6 governor. Shallit, an intendant, protector, ruler, from shalat, to be over as a protector, to rule: hence the Arabic salita, to obtain and exercise dominion, rule; and sultân, ruler, lord, prince, and king. ch. 41:40, 41; 45:8, 26. Ps. 105:16–21. Ac. 7:10. he it was. ch. 41:55, 56. bowed. ch. 18:2; 19:1; 37:7, 9; 44:14. Re. 3:9.
7 roughly unto them. Heb. hard things with them. ver. 9–12, 14–17, 19, 20. Mat. 15:23–26.
8 but they knew. Lu. 24:16. Jno. 20:14; 21:4.
9 remembered. ch. 37:5–9. Ye are spies. Persons who, under the pretence of wishing to buy corn, desire only to find out whether the land be so defenceless that the tribes to which you belong may attack it successfully, drive out the inhabitants, and settle themselves in it; or, having plundered it, retire into their deserts. This is a frequent custom among the Arabs to the present day. ver. 9, 16, 30, 31, 34. Nu. 13:2, 16–20. Jos. 2:1; 6:23. Ju. 1:24. 1 Sa. 26:4. Lu. 20:20. He. 11:31. nakedness. Ex. 32:25.
10 ch. 27:29, 37; 37:8; 44:9. 1 Sa. 26:17. 1 Ki. 18:7.
11 We are, etc. We do not belong to different tribes; and it is not likely that one family would make a hostile attempt upon a whole kingdom; nor, if any serious design had been intended, that one man would have sent his sons on so hazardous an expedition. true men. ver. 19, 33, 34. Jno. 7:18. 2 Co. 6:4.
12 nakedness. ver. 9.
13 Thy servants. ver. 11, 32; ch. 29:32–35; 30:6–24; 35:16–26; 43:7; 46:8–27. Ex. 1:2–5. Nu. ch. 1; 10; 26; 34. 1 Ch. ch. 2–8. one is not. ver. 36, 38; ch. 37:30; 44:20, 28; 45:26. Je. 31:15. La. 5:7. Mat. 2:16, 18.
14 ver. 9–11. Job 13:24; 19:11. Mat. 15:21–28.
15 By the life. ver. 7, 12, 16, 30. De. 6:13. 1 Sa. 1:26; 17:55; 20:3. Je. 5:2, 7. Mat. 5:33–37; 23:16–22. Ja. 5:12. except. ver. 20, 34; ch. 43:3; 44:20–34.
16 kept in prison. Heb. bound.
17 put. Heb. gathered. Is. 24:22. Ac. 5:18. ward. ch. 40:4, 7; 41:10. Le. 24:12. Ps. 119:65. Ac. 4:3. He. 12:10.
18 I fear God. ch. 20:11. Le. 25:43. Ne. 5:9, 15. Lu. 18:2, 4.
19 house. ch. 40:3. Is. 42:7, 22. Je. 37:15. carry corn. ver. 1, 2, 26; ch. 41:56; 43:1, 2; 45:23.
20 bring. ver. 15, 34; ch. 43:5, 19; 44:23. And they. ver. 26; ch. 6:22. Jno. 2:5.
21 they said. ch. 41:9. Nu. 32:23. 2 Sa. 12:13. 1 Ki. 17:18. Job 33:27, 28; 34:31, 32; 36:8, 9. Ho. 5:15. Mat. 27:3, 4. Mar. 9:44, 46, 48. Lu. 16:28. Ac. 19:18. we saw. ch. 37:23–28. Ju. 1:7. Pr. 21:13; 24:11, 12; 28:17. Je. 2:17, 19; 4:18; 34:17. Mat. 7:2. 1 Jno. 1:9. Ja. 2:13. this distress Pr. 1:27, 28.
22 Spake I. ch. 37:21, 22, 29, 30. Lu. 23:41. Ro. 2:15. his blood. ch. 4:10; 9:5, 6. 1 Ki. 2:32. 2 Ch. 24:22. Ps. 9:12. Eze. 3:18. Lu. 11:50, 51. Ac. 28:4. Re. 13:10; 16:9.
23 he spake unto them by an interpreter. Heb. un interpreter was between them. The mailitz does not seem to have been an interpreter in our sense of the term; as we have many evidences in this book that the Egyptians, Hebrews, Canaanites, and Syrians, could understand each other in a general way; and it appears from several passages in this very chapter, (particularly ver. 24,) that Joseph and his brethren understood each others’ language, as his brethren and Joseph’s steward also did, (ch. 43:19, etc.; compare ch. 39; 49.) It seems to denote an officer who is called in Abyssinia, according to Mr. BRUCE, Kal Hatzé, ‘the voice or WORD of the king,’ who always stands at the side of a lattice window of a balcony, within which the king sits; who is never seen, but who speaks through a hole in the side of it, covered in the inside with a curtain, to this officer, by whom he speaks to the persons present.
24 wept. ch. 43:30. Is. 63:9. Lu. 19:41. Ro. 12:15. 1 Co. 12:26. He. 4:15. Simeon. ch. 34:25; 49:5–7. Jude 22, 23.
25 commanded. ch. 44:1, 2. Is. 55:1. to give them. ch. 45:21. Mat. 6:33. and thus. Mat. 5:44. Ro. 12:17–21. 1 Pe. 3:9.
27 the inn. ch. 43:21; 44:11. Ex. 4:24. Lu. 2:7; 10:34. inn. Malon, from loon, to stay, abide, lodge, denotes any place to stay and lodge in, particularly a place where travellers usually stop to lodge, which is generally near a well, where they fill their girbehs, or leathern bottles, with fresh water, and having unladen and clogged their camels, asses, etc., permit them to crop any little verdure there may be in the place, keeping watch over them by turns. Our word inn here gives us a false idea, there were no such places of entertainment in the desert which Joseph’s brethren had to pass; nor are there any at the present day. The only accommodation such a place affords is either a well, or a khan, or caravanserai, which is generally no more than four bare walls, perfectly exposed, the place being open at the top, and furnishing a wretched lodging: and even these, it is probable, were not in use at this early period.
28 their heart. ver. 36; ch. 27:33. Le. 26:36. De. 28:65. 1 Ki. 10:5. Ps. 61:2. Ca. 5:6. Lu. 21:26. failed them. Heb. went forth. This refers to the spasmodic affection which is felt in the breast at any sudden alarm or fright. What is. Is. 45:7. La. 2:17; 3:37. Am. 3:6.
30 roughly to us. Heb. with us hard things. ver. 7–20.
33 ver. 15, 19, 20.
34 traffick. ch. 34:10, 21. 1 Ki. 10:15. Eze. 17:4.
35 every man’s. ver. 27, 28; ch. 43:21.
36 Me have ye. ch. 37:20–35; 43:14. all these things are against me. Alay hayoo cullanah, literally, ‘upon me are all these things:’ rendered by the Vulgate, in me hæc omnia mala reciderunt, ‘all these evils fall back upon me;’ they lie upon me as heavy loads, hastening my death: they are more than I can bear. ch. 45:28; 47:12. 1 Sa. 27:1. Job 7:7. Ps. 34:19. Ec. 7:8. Is. 27:9; 38:10; 41:10, 13, 14. Mat. 14:31. Ro. 8:28, 31. 1 Co. 10:13. 2 Co. 4:17. Ja. 5:7–11.
37 Slay my. ch. 43:9; 44:32–34; 46:9. Mi. 6:7.
38 his brother. ver. 13; ch. 30:22–24; 35:16–18; 37:33, 35; 44:20, 27–34. if mischief. ver. 4; ch. 44:29. bring. ch. 37:35; 44:29, 31. 1 Ki. 2:6. Ps. 71:18; 90:10. Ec. 1:14; 2:26. Is. 38:10; 46:4.

CHAP. 43

Jacob is hardly persuaded to send Benjamin, 1–14. Joseph entertains his brethren, 15–18. They discover their fears to the steward, 19–25. Joseph makes them a feast, 26–34.

1 ch. 18:13; 41:54–57; 42:5. Ec. 9:1, 2. La. 5:10. Ac. 7:11–13.
2 ver. 4, 20; ch. 42:1, 2. Pr. 15:16; 16:18; 31:16. 1 Ti. 5:8; 6:6–8.
3 man. ch. 42:15–20, 33, 34; 44:23. did solemnly protest. Heb. protesting, protested. Ac. 7:34. see my face. ver. 5. 2 Sa. 3:13; 14:24, 28, 32. Ac. 20:25, 38.
5 will not. ch. 42:38; 44:26. Ex. 20:12.
7 asked us straitly. Heb. asking asked us. ver. 3, marg. tenor. Heb. mouth. could we certainly know. knowing could we know. ver. 3, marg.
8 lad with me. ch. 42:38; 44:26. Ex. 20:12. that we. ch. 42:2. De. 33:6. 2 Ki. 7:4, 13. Ps. 118:17. also our. ch. 45:19; 50:8, 21. Nu. 14:31. Ezr. 8:21.
9 will be. ch. 42:37; 44:32, 33. 1 Ki. 1:21. Job 17:3. Ps. 119:122. Phile. 18, 19. Heb. 7:22. of my hand. ch. 9:5; 31:39. Eze. 3:18, 20; 33:6, 8. Lu. 11:50.
10 ch. 19:16. this second time. or, twice by this.
11 If it must be. ver. 14. Es. 4:16. Ac. 21:14. carry down. ch. 32:13–21; 33:10; 37:25. De. 33:14. 1 Sa. 9:7; 25:27. 1 Ki. 4:21; 10:25; 15:19. 2 Ki. 8:8; 16:8; 20:12. Ps. 68:29; 72:10; 76:11. Pr. 17:18; 18:16; 19:6; 21:14. Eze. 27:15. a little balm. ch. 37:25. Je. 8:22. Eze. 27:17. balm. For an explanation of the words tzori, nechoth, and lot, here rendered respectively balm, spices, and myrrh, see on ch. 37:25. Devash, honey, is supposed by some not to have been that produced by bees, but a syrup produced from ripe dates. The Jewish doctors observe, that the word in 2 Ch. 31:5 signifies dates; and the Arabians, at this day, call the choicest dates preserved with butter, dabous, and the honey obtained from them, dibs, or dabs. Benanim, nuts, signifies pistachio nuts, the finest being found in Syria; but, according to others, a small nut, the produce of a species of the turpentine tree. Shekaidim is certainly almonds. honey. Le. 20:24. spices. 1 Ki. 10:15. 2 Ch. 32:27. Ca. 4:10, 14–16; 5:1; 8:14.
12 double. Ro. 12:17; 13:8. 2 Co. 8:21. Phi. 4:8. 1 Th. 4:6; 5:21. He. 13:8. mouth. ch. 42:25, 35.
13 ch. 42:38.
14 And God. ch. 17:1; 22:14; 32:11–28; 39:21. Ezr. 7:27. Ne. 1:11. Es. 4:16. Ps. 37:5–7; 85:7; 100:5; 119:41. Pr. 1:1; 16:7; 21:1. Is. 49:13. Lu. 1:50. Ac. 7:10; 21:14. 1 Ti. 1:2, 16. Tit. 1:4. 2 Jno. 3. If I be, etc. or, and I, as I have been, etc. Es. 4:16. See on ver. 11.
16 the ruler. ver. 19; ch. 15:2; 24:2–10; 39:4, 5; 44:1. slay. Heb. kill a killing. ch. 21:8; 26:30; 31:54. 1 Sa. 25:11. Tevoch taivach, ‘slay a slaying,’ or make a great slaughter: let preparations be made for a great feast or entertainment. See a similar form of speech in ch. 31:54. 1 Sa. 25:11. Pr. 9:2. dine with. Heb. eat.
18 the men. ch. 42:21, 28, 35. Ju. 13:22. Job 15:21. Ps. 53:5; 73:16. Is. 7:2. Mat. 14:26, 27. Mar. 6:16. seek occasion against us. Heb. Roll himself upon us. De. 22:14, 17. Ju. 14:4. Job 30:14. Ro. 7:8.
20 we came indeed down. Heb. coming down we came down. ver. 3, 7; ch. 42:3, 10, 27, 35.
21 we came. ch. 42:27–35. we have. ver. 12. Ro. 12:17; 13:8. He. 13:5, 18. 1 Pe. 2:12; 3:16.
23 Peace. Ju. 6:23; 19:20. 1 Sa. 25:6. 1 Ch. 12:18. Ezr. 4:17. Lu. 10:5; 24:36. Jno. 14:27; 20:19, 21, 26. I had your money. Heb. Your money came to me. Caspechem ba ailai, ‘your money comes to me:’ as I am the steward, the cash for the corn belongs to me. Ye have no occasion to be apprehensive of any evil; the whole transaction is between myself and you; receive therefore the money as a present from ‘the God of your father,’ no matter whose hands he employs to convey it. Simeon. ver. 14; ch. 42:24, 36.
24 ch. 18:4; 19:2; 24:32. Lu. 7:44. Jno. 13:4–17.
25 ver. 11, 16.
26 bowed. ver. 28; ch. 27:29; 37:7–10, 19, 20; 42:6. Ps. 72:9. Ro. 14:11. Phi. 2:10, 11.
27 welfare. Heb. peace. ch. 37:14; 41:16. Ex. 18:7. Ju. 18:15. 1 Sa. 17:22; 25:5. 1 Ch. 18:10. Is your father well. Heb. Is there peace to your father. the old. ch. 42:11, 13.
28 bowed. ver. 26; ch. 37:7, 9, 10. made obeisance. Ex. 18:7. 2 Sa. 1:2; 14:4. 1 Ki. 1:16. 2 Ch. 24:17.
29 mother’s son. ch. 30:22–24; 35:17, 18. of whom. ch. 42:11, 13. God. ch. 45:8. Jos. 7:19. 2 Ch. 29:11. Ps. 133:1, 2. Mat. 9:2, 22. Mar. 10:24. 1 Ti. 1:2. He. 13:1. my son. Nu. 6:25. Ps. 111:4; 112:4. Is. 30:19; 33:2. Mal. 1:9.
30 his bowels. 1 Ki. 3:26. Je. 31:20. Ho. 11:8. Phi. 1:8; 2:1. Col. 3:12. 1 Jno. 3:17. wept there. ch. 42:24. Jno. 11:33–38. Ac. 20:19, 31, 37. 2 Ti. 1:4.
31 refrained. ch. 45:1. Is. 42:14. Je. 31:16. 1 Pe. 3:10. bread. ver. 25.
32 eat bread. ver. 16; ch. 31:54. for that is an abomination. The Chaldee Paraphrast renders this clause, ‘Because the Hebrews eat the cattle which the Egyptians worship.’ But, as we learn from ver. 16, compared with this verse, that the provision for the entertainment of the Egyptians themselves was animal food, this reason cannot be just. The true reason seems to be that assigned by the LXX., Βδελυγμα γαρ εστιν τοις Αιγυπτιοις πας ποιμην προβατων: ‘For every shepherd is an abomination to the Egyptians.’ ch. 46:34. Ex. 8:26.
33 ch. 44:12.
34 messes. 2 Sa. 11:8. was five times. Sir JOHN CHARDIN observes, that ‘in Persia, Arabia, and the Indies, there are some houses where they place several plates in large salvers, and set one of these before each person, or before two or three, according to the magnificence of each house. The great men of the state are always served by themselves, in the feasts that are made for them; and with great profusion, their part of each kind of provision being always double, treble, or a larger proportion of each kind of meat.’ ch. 45:22. 1 Sa. 1:5; 9:22–24. were merry. Heb. drank largely. Pr. 31:6. Ec. 9:7; 10:19. Ca. 5:1. Hab. 1:6. Mat. 11:19. Jno. 2:10.

CHAP. 44

Joseph’s policy to stay his brethren, 1–5. The cup is found in Benjamin’s sack, 6–13. They are brought before Joseph, 14–17. Judah’s humble supplication to Joseph, 18–34.

1 the steward. Heb. him that was over his house. ch. 24:2; 43:16, 19. Fill the. ch. 42:25; 43:2. Is. 3:1.
2 ch. 42:15, 16, 20; 43:32. De. 8:2, 16; 13:3. Mat. 10:16. 2 Co. 8:8.
4 Up. De. 2:16. Wherefore. 1 Sa. 24:17. 2 Ch. 20:11. Ps. 35:12; 109:5. Pr. 17:13. Jno. 10:32.
5 divineth. or, maketh trial. ver. 15, marg. ch. 30:27. Le. 19:26. 1 Ki. 20:33. 2 Ki. 21:6. In the East, there is an ancient tradition, that there was A CUP which possessed the strange property of representing in it the whole world, and all the things which were then doing. The cup is called Jami Jemsheed, ‘the cup of Jemsheed,’ a very ancient king of Persia; and they say that it was discovered, filled with the elixir of immortality, when digging to lay the foundations of Persepolis. The Persian poets are full of allusions to this cup, which they style Jam jehan nima, the cup shewing the universe; and to it they ascribe all the prosperity of their ancient monarchs. Many of the Mahometan princes and governors affect still to have information by means of a cup. Now, though it cannot be admitted that Joseph practised divination, yet, according to the superstition of those times, supernatural influence might be attributed to HIS CUP.
7 ch. 34:25–31; 35:22; 37:18–32; 38:16–18. Jos. 22:22–29. 2 Sa. 20:20. 2 Ki. 8:13. Pr. 22:1. Ec. 7:1. He. 13:18.
8 the money, ch. 42:21, 27, 35; 43:12, 21, 22. how then. See on ver. 7. Ex. 20:15. De. 5:19. Mat. 19:18. Ro. 13:9. Ja. 2:10, 11.
9 both. ch. 31:32. Job 31:38–40. Ps. 7:3–5. Ac. 25:11. and we. ch. 43:18.
10 he with whom. ver. 17, 33. Ex. 22:3. Mat. 18:24, 25.
12 began. ch. 43:33. and the cup. ver. 26–32; ch. 42:36–38; 43:14.
13 ch. 37:29–34. Nu. 14:6. 2 Sa. 1:2, 11; 13:19.
14 he was yet. ch. 43:16, 25. fell. ch. 37:7–9; 50:18. Phi. 2:10, 11.
15 What. ver. 4, 5; ch. 3:13; 4:10. wot ye not. ch. 21:26; 39:8. Ex. 32:1. divine. or, make trial. ver. 5.
16 Judah. ver. 32; ch. 43:8, 9. What shall we say. De. 25:1. Ezr. 9:10, 15. Job 40:4. Pr. 17:15. Is. 5:3. Da. 9:7. Ac. 2:37. God hath. ch. 37:18–28; 42:21, 22. Nu. 32:23. Jos. 7:1, 18. Ju. 1:7. Pr. 28:17. Mat. 7:2. Lu. 12:2. iniquity. ch. 43:9. Is. 27:9. Da. 9:7. behold. ver. 9; ch. 37:7, 9.
17 God forbid. ch. 18:25; 42:18. 2 Sa. 23:3. Ps. 75:2. Pr. 17:15. he shall. ver. 10. in peace. ch. 26:29; 37:32, 33.
18 Oh my Lord. ‘No paraphrase,’ says Dr. A. CLARKE, ‘can heighten the effect of Judah’s address to Joseph. To add, would be to diminish its excellence; to attempt to explain, would be to obscure its beauties; to clothe the ideas in other language than that of Judah, and his translators in our Bible, would ruin its energy, and destroy its influence. It is perhaps one of the most tender, affecting pieces of natural oratory ever spoken or penned: and we need not wonder to find that, when Joseph heard it, he could not refrain himself, but wept aloud. His soul must have been insensible beyond what is common to human nature, had he not immediately yielded to a speech so delicately tender, and so powerfully impressive.’ let thy. ch. 18:30, 32. 2 Sa. 14:12. Job 33:31. Ac. 2:29. anger. Ex. 32:22. Es. 1:12. Ps. 79:5. as Pharaoh. ch. 41:40, 44. Pr. 19:12. Da. 3:15, 19–23; 5:19. Jno. 5:22.
19 ch. 42:7–10; 43:7, 29.
20 we said. Every word in this verse is simplicity and pathos itself. No man of the least sensibility can read it without great emotion. Indeed the whole speech is exquisitely beautiful, and perhaps the most complete pattern of genuine natural eloquence extant in any language. When we read this generous speech, we forgive Judah all the past, and cannot refuse to say, ‘Thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise.’ ch. 49:8. a child. ch. 35:18; 37:3, 19; 43:7, 8; 46:21. and his brother. ch. 37:33–35; 42:36, 38. he alone. ver. 27–29 Lu. 7:12.
21 Bring. ch. 42:15, 20; 43:29. that I may. Je. 24:6; 40:4. Am. 9:4.
22 his father would die. ver. 30; ch. 42:38.
23 ch. 42:15–20; 43:3, 5.
24 we told him. ch. 42:29–34.
25 ch. 43:2, 5.
26 ch. 43:4, 5. Lu. 11:7.
27 ch. 29:18–21, 28; 30:22–25; 35:16–18; 46:19.
28 the one. ch. 37:13, 14. Surely. ch. 37:33; 42:36, 38.
29 And if. ch. 42:36, 38; 43:14. Ps. 88:3, 4. sorrow. ver. 31; ch. 42:38. De. 31:17. Ps. 88:4.
30 when I. ver. 17, 31, 34. his life. 1 Sa. 18:1; 25:29; 2 Sa. 18:33.
31 when he. 1 Sa. 4:17, 18. 2 Co. 7:10. 1 Th. 4:13. servants shall. ver. 29; ch. 37:26, 27, 35; 44:21, 23, 31–33. 1 Sa. 22:22.
32 ch. 43:8, 9, 16.
33 therefore. What must Benjamin have felt when he heard his brother conclude his speech by a proposal which could never have been thought of if it had not been actually made! Perhaps the annals of the whole world do not produce an instance of so heroic and disinterested affection in any mere man. I pray thee. Ex. 32:32. Ro. 5:7–10; 9:3. instead. He. 7:22. 1 Jno. 3:16.
34 lest. 1 Sa. 2:33, 34. 2 Ch. 34:28. Es. 8:6. Je. 52:10, 11. come on. Heb. find. Ex. 18:8. Job 31:29. Ps. 116:3; 119:143, marg.

CHAP. 45

Joseph makes himself known to his brethren, 1–4. He comforts them in God’s providence, 5–8. He sends for his father, 9–15. Pharaoh confirms it, 16–20. Joseph furnishes them for their journey, and exhorts them to concord, 21–24. Jacob is revived with the news, 25–28.

1 could not. ch. 43:30, 31. Is. 42:14. Je. 20:9. Cause. 2 Sa. 1:20. Mat. 18:15. Ac. 10:41. 1 Co. 13:5.
2 wept aloud. Heb. gave forth his voice in weeping. ‘This,’ says Sir J. CHARDIN, ‘is exactly the genius of the people of Asia; their sentiments of joy or grief are properly transports, and their transports are ungoverned, excessive, and truly outrageous. When any one returns from a long journey or dies, his family burst into cries that may be heard twenty doors off; and this is renewed at different times, and continues many days, according to the vigour of the passion. Sometimes they cease all at once, and then begin as suddenly, with a greater shrillness and loudness than one could easily imagine.’ Nu. 14:1. Ru. 1:9. 2 Ki. 20:3. Ac. 20:37.
3 I am Joseph. Mat. 14:27. Ac. 7:13; 9:5. for they. Job 4:5; 23:15. Zec. 12:10. Mat. 14:26. Mar. 6:50. Lu. 5:8; 24:37, 38. Re. 1:7. troubled. or, terrified.
4 I am Joseph. ch. 37:28; 50:18. Mat. 14:27. Ac. 9:5.
5 be not grieved. Is. 40:1, 2. Lu. 23:34. 2 Co. 2:7, 11. nor angry with yourselves. Heb. neither let there be anger in your eyes. God. ver. 7, 8; ch. 47:25; 50:20. 1 Sa. 1:19. 2 Sa. 12:12; 16:10–12; 17:14. Job 1:21. Ps. 105:16, 17. Ac. 2:23, 24; 4:24–28; 7:9–15.
6 two years. ch. 41:29–31, 54, 56; 47:18. earing. Earing means ploughing or seed-time, from the Anglo-Saxon erian, probably from aro, to plough; and agrees with αροω, Greek, charatha, Arabic, and charash, Hebrew. ch. 47:23. Ex. 34:21. De. 21:4. 1 Sa. 8:12. Is. 30:24.
7 to preserve you a posterity. Heb. to put for you a remnant. to save. Ju. 15:18. 1 Ch. 11:14. Ps. 18:50; 44:4. Ac. 7:35.
8 it was not. ver. 5. Jno. 15:16; 19:11. Ro. 9:16. father. ch. 41:39–48. Ju. 17:10. Job 29:16. Ps. 105:21, 22.
9 Thus saith. ver. 26–28. come. ver. 13, 19, 20.
10 in the land. ch. 46:29, 34; 47:1–6. Ex. 8:22; 9:26. Goshen. Goshen was the most eastern district of Lower Egypt, and the frontier of that country and Arabia, not far from the Arabian gulf, and lying next to Canaan; for Jacob went directly thither when he came into Egypt, from which it was about eighty miles distant, though Hebron was distant from the Egyptian capital about three hundred miles. be near. Jno. 14:2, 3; 17:24.
11 ch. 47:6, 12. Mat. 15:5, 6. Mar. 7:9–12. 1 Ti. 5:4.
12 your eyes. ch. 42:23. Lu. 24:39. Jno. 20:27. my mouth. Not as ch. 42:23.
13 my glory. Jno. 17:24. 1 Pe. 1:10–12. Re. 21:23. bring. Ac. 7:14.
14 ch. 29:11; 33:4; 46:29. Ro. 1:31.
15 Moreover. ver. 2; ch. 29:11, 13; 33:4. Ex. 4:27. Ru. 1:9, 14. 1 Sa. 10:1; 20:41. 2 Sa. 14:33. Lu. 15:20. Ac. 20:37. talked. Ps. 77:4.
16 it pleased Pharaoh well. Heb. was good in the eyes of Pharaoh. ch. 16:6; 20:15; 34:18; 41:33. De. 1:33. 2 Sa. 3:36. 2 Ch. 30:4. Es. 1:21; 2:4; 5:14. Ac. 6:5.
17 lade your. ch. 42:25, 26; 44:1, 2.
18 the fat. ch. 27:28; 47:6. Nu. 18:12, 29. De. 32:14. Ps. 81:16; 147:14. Is. 28:1, 4.
19 commanded. Is. 49:1, 23. waggons. ver. 27; ch. 46:5. for your. ch. 31:17, 18.
20 regard not. Heb. let not your eye spare, etc. De. 7:16; 19:13, 21. Is. 13:18. Eze. 7:4, 9; 9:5; 20:17. stuff. Ex. 22:7. Jos. 7:11. 1 Sa. 10:22; 25:13; 30:24. Eze. 12:3, 4. Mat. 24:17. Lu. 17:31. the good. ver. 18; ch. 20:15. Ezr. 9:12. Is. 1:19.
21 waggons. ver. 19, 27; ch. 46:5. Nu. 7:3–9. Eze. 23:24. commandment. Heb. mouth. ver. 19. Ex. 17:1. Nu. 3:16. 2 Ch. 8:13; 35:16. Ec. 8:2. La. 1:18.
22 To all. It is a common custom with all the Asiatic sovereigns to give both garments and money to ambassadors and persons of distinction, whom they particularly wish to honour. DE LA MOTRAYE says, ‘that they then clothed them (the ambassadors) with caffetans (long vests of gold or silver brocade) with large silk flowers.’ each. Ju. 14:12, 19. 2 Ki. 5:5, 22, 23. Re. 6:11. to Benjamin. ch. 43:34.
23 laden with. Heb. carrying. meat. As mazon is derived from zoon, to prepare, provide, Dr. A. CLARKE thinks it may mean here prepared meat; some made-up dish, delicacies, confectionaries, etc. In Asiatic countries they have several curious methods of preserving flesh by potting, by which it may be kept, for any length of time, sweet and wholesome. Some delicacy, similar to the savoury meat which Isaac loved, may be here intended; sent to Jacob in consideration of his age, and to testify the respect of his son; for of other kinds of meat he could have no need, as he had large flocks and herds, and could kill a lamb, kid, etc. when he pleased.
24 See that. ch. 37:22; 42:21, 22. Ps. 133. Jno. 13:34, 35. Ep. 4:31, 32. Phi. 2:2–5. Col. 3:12, 13. 1 Th. 5:13.
26 Joseph. Lu. 24:34. and he is. ver. 8, 9. Ps. 105:21. And Jacob’s. Heb. And his. ch. 37:35; 42:36, 38; 44:28. Jon. 2:7. he believed. Job 9:16; 29:24. Ps. 126:1. Lu. 24:11, 41.
27 the spirit. Ju. 15:19. 1 Sa. 30:12. Ps. 85:6. Is. 57:15. Ho. 6:2.
28 It is enough. ch. 46:30. Lu. 2:28–30. Jno. 16:21, 22.

CHAP. 46

Jacob is comforted by God at Beer-sheba, 1–4. Thence he with his company goes into Egypt, 5–7. The number of his family that went into Egypt, 8–27. Joseph meets Jacob, 28–30. He instructs his brethren how to answer Pharaoh, 31–34.

1 A.M. 2298. B.C. 1706. Beer-sheba. ch. 21:14, 31, 33; 26:22, 23; 28:10. 1 Sa. 3:20. and offered. ch. 4:4; 8:20; 12:8; 22:13; 33:20; 35:3, 7. Job 1:5; 42:8. unto. ch. 21:33; 26:23–25; 28:13; 31:42, 53.
2 in the visions. ch. 15:1, 13; 22:11. Nu. 12:6; 24:4. 2 Ch. 26:5. Job 4:13; 33:14, 15. Da. 2:19. Ac. 9:10; 10:3; 16:9. Jacob. ch. 22:1. Ex. 3:3, 4. 1 Sa. 3:4, 10. Ac. 9:4; 10:13.
3 the God. ch. 28:13. fear not. ch. 15:1, 13; 26:2, 3. Is. 41:10; 43:1, 2. Je. 40:9. Ac. 27:24. I will. ch. 12:2; 13:15, 16; 18:18; 22:17; 28:14; 35:11; 47:27. Ex. 1:7–10. De. 1:10; 10:22; 26:5. Ac. 7:17.
4 will go. ch. 28:15; 48:21. Is. 43:1, 2. and I will. ch. 15:14–16; 50:5, 13, 24, 25. Ex. 3:8. and Joseph. This last and most solemn office, as Mr. HEWLETT observes, that could be paid to a parent, was generally performed by the nearest relation of the deceased. This promise must have given great consolation to the venerable patriarch’s mind. ch. 50:1.
5 Jacob. Ac. 7:15. in the waggons. ch. 31:17, 18; 45:19, 21, 27. Ex. 10:24, 26.
6 into Egypt. ch. 15:13. Nu. 20:15. De. 10:22; 26:5. Jos. 24:4. 1 Sa. 12:8. Ps. 105:23. Is. 52:4. Ac. 7:15.
8 the names. ch. 29; 30; 35:23; ch. 49. Ex. 1:1–5; 6:14–18. 1 Ch. ch. 2; 8. 2 Ch. ch. 1; 26. Reuben. ch. 29:32; 35:22, 23; 49:3, 4. Ex. 6:14. Nu. 1:5, 20, 21; 2:10–13; 26:5–11. De. 33:6. 1 Ch. 2:1–10.
10 Simeon. ch. 29:33; 34:25, 30; 49:5–7. Ex. 6:15. Nu. 1:6, 22, 23; 2:12, 13; 26:12, 13. 1 Ch. 2:1; 4:24–43. Jemuel. or, Nemuel. Jachin. or, Jarib. Zohar. or, Zerah. 1 Ch. 4:24. Canaanitish. ch. 28:1.
11 Levi. ch. 29:34; 49:5–7. Ex. 6:16. Nu. 3:17–22; ch. 4; 8; 26:57, 58. De. 33:8–11. 1 Ch. 2:1, 11, 16; 6:1–3; ch. 22–26. Gershon. or, Gershom. 1 Ch. 6:16.
12 Judah. ch. 29:35; 38:1–3, 7, 10, 24–30; 49:8–12. Nu. 1:7, 26, 27; 26:19–21. De. 33:7. Ju. 1:2. 1 Ch. 2:1, 3–5; ch. 3; 4:1, 21; 5:2. Ps. 78:68. Mat. 1:1–3. He. 7:14. Re. 5:5.
13 Issachar. ch. 30:14–18; 35:23; 49:14, 15. Nu. 1:8, 28–30; 26:23–25. De. 33:18. 1 Ch. 2:1; 7:1–5; 12:32. Phuvah. or, Puah. Job. or, Jashub. 1 Ch. 7:1.
14 Zebulun. ch. 30:19, 20; 49:13. Nu. 1:9, 30, 31; 26:26, 27. De. 33:18, 19. 1 Ch. 2:1.
15 Leah. ch. 29:32–35; 30:17–21; 35:23; 49:3–15. Ex. 1:2, 3. Nu. ch. 1; 10; 26. 1 Ch. 2:1. Padanaram. ch. 25:20. with his. ch. 30:21; 34:1, etc.
16 sons of. ch. 30:11; 35:26; 49:19. Nu. 1:11, 24, 25; 26:15–17. De. 33:20, 21. 1 Ch. 2:2; 5:11–16. Ziphion. or, Zephon. Ezbon. or, Ozni. Arodi. or, Arod. Nu. 26:15–17.
17 Asher. ch. 30:13; 35:26; 49:20. Nu. 1:13, 40, 41; 26:44–46. De. 33:24. 1 Ch. 2:2; 7:30–40.
18 Zilpah. ch. 29:24; 30:9–13; 35:26. Ex. 1:4.
19 Rachel. ch. 29:18; 30:24; 35:16–18, 24; 44:27. Ex. 1:3, 5. 1 Ch. 2:2. Joseph. ch. 37.; 39; 40–45; 47; 49:22–27; 50:1, etc. Nu. 1:36, 37; 26:38–41. De. 33:12–17.
20 Manasseh. ch. 41:50–52; 48:4, 5, 13, 14, 20. Nu. 1:32–35; 26:28–37. De. 33:13–17. 1 Ch. 5:23–26; 7:14–29. priest. or, prince. ch. 41:45, 50, marg.
21 the sons. ch. 49:27. Nu. 1:11, 36, 37. De. 33:12. 1 Ch. 7:6–12; 8:1–7. Ehi. Nu. 26:38. Ahiram. Muppim. Nu. 26:39. Shupham. 1 Ch. 7:12 Shuppim. Huppim. Nu. 26:39. Hupham.
23 Dan. ch. 30:6; 35:25; 49:16, 17. Nu. 1:12, 38, 39; 10:25. De. 33:22. 1 Ch. 2:2; 7:12; 12:35. Hushim. Nu. 26:42, 43. Shuham.
24 Naphtali. ch. 30:7, 8; 35:25; 49:21. Nu. 1:15, 42, 43; 26:48–50. De. 33:23. 2 Ki. 15:29. 1 Ch. 2:2; 12:34. Jahzeel. 1 Ch. 7:13. Jahziel.
25 Bilhah. ch. 29:29; 30:3–8; 35:22, 25. Ex. 1:2.
26 loins. Heb. thigh. ch. 35:11. Ex. 1:5. Ju. 8:30.
27 threescore and ten. Threescore and six were before mentioned, (ver. 26,) so that Joseph and his two sons, together with Jacob himself, complete the seventy persons here enumerated; and the number in ver. 15, 18, 22, 25, amount to that number. The addition of five persons in the LXX. in ver. 20, was either the cause or the consequence of another difference here; for in that version the number is seventy-five. ver. 15, 18, 22, 25. Ex. 1:5; 24:1. De. 10:22. Ac. 7:14.
28 Judah. ch. 43:8; 44:16–34; 49:8. to direct. ch. 31:21. Goshen. Goshen seems to have been a city, after which the land of Goshen was called. The LXX. render it by Ἡρωωνπολις, Heroonpolis, ‘city of Heroon;’ which by some writers is simply called Heroum, and is by the ancient geographers placed in the eastern part of Egypt, not far from the Arabian Gulf. ver. 34; see on ch. 45:10; 47:1.
29 his chariot. ch. 41:43; 45:19, 21. fell on. ch. 33:4; 45:14. Lu. 15:20. Ac. 20:37.
30 ch. 45:28. Lu. 2:29, 30.
31 ch. 45:16–20; 47:1–3. Ac. 18:3. He. 2:11.
32 shepherds. ch. 4:2; 31:18; 37:2; 47:3. Ex. 3:1. 1 Sa. 16:11; 17:15. Ps. 78:70–72. Is. 40:11. Zec. 13:5. their trade hath been to feed cattle. Heb. they are men of cattle. ver. 34; ch. 9:20. 1 Ki. 9:27; 18, 5, 6. and they. ch. 45:10.
33 What is. ver. 32; ch. 47:2–4. Jon. 1:8.
34 Thy servants. ver. 32; ch. 30:35; 34:5; 37:12. for every. From the fragments of MANETHO, preserved in JOSEPHUS and AFRICANUS, it appears that hordes of marauders, called hycassos, or shepherd kings, whose chief occupation, like the Bedouin Arabs of the present day, was to keep flocks, made a powerful irruption into Egypt, which they subdued, and ruled, by a succession of kings, with great tyrrany for 259 years. Hence the persons, and even the very name of shepherds were execrated, and held in the greatest odium by the Egyptians. ch. 43:32. Ex. 8:26.

CHAP. 47

Joseph presents his father, and five of his brethren, before Pharaoh, 1–10. He gives them habitation and maintenance, 11, 12. He gets the Egyptians’ money, 13–16; their cattle, 16, 17; and their lands, except the priests’, to Pharaoh, 18–22. He restores the land for a fifth, 23–26. Jacob’s age, 28. He swears Joseph to bury him with his fathers, 29–31.

1 Joseph. ch. 45:16; 46:31. He. 2:11. in the land. ch. 45:10; 46:28, 34. Ex. 8:22; 9:26.
2 presented. Ac. 7:13. 2 Co. 4:14. Col. 1:28. Jude 24.
3 What is. ch. 46:33, 34. Am. 7:14, 15. Jon. 1:8. 2 Th. 3:10. shepherds. ch. 4:2.
4 For to. ch. 12:10; 15:13. De. 26:5. Ps. 105:23. Is. 52:4. Ac. 7:6. for the famine. ch. 43:1. Ac. 7:11. let thy. ch. 46:34.
6 is. ver. 11; ch. 13:9; 20:15; 34:10; 45:18–20. Pr. 21:1. Jno. 17:2. Goshen. ver. 4, 11. men of activity. Anshey chayil, men of strength, power, ability, or prowess. It implies both fitness of mind and body; and so valour, prudence, diligence, and virtue. rulers. Ex. 18:21. 1 Sa. 21:7. 1 Ch. 27:29–31. 2 Ch. 26:10. Pr. 22:29. cattle. Mikneh, from kanah, to possess, signifies property or possession of any kind, though it frequently is used for cattle, because in ancient times they constituted the principal part of a man’s possessions. See ver. 16. Ex. 9:3–6, 10–21.
7 And Jacob. ver. 10; ch. 14:19. Ex. 12:32. Nu. 6:23, 24. Jos. 14:13. 1 Sa. 2:20. 2 Sa. 8:10; 19:39. 1 Ki. 1:47. 2 Ki. 4:29. Mat. 26:26. Lu. 22:19. 1 Pe. 2:17.
8 How old art thou. Heb. How many are the days of the years of thy life? ver. 9.
9 The days. 1 Ch. 29:15. Ps. 39:12; 119:19, 54. 2 Co. 5:6. He. 11:9–16; 13:14. 1 Pe. 2:11. an hundred. Job 14:1. Ps. 39:5; 89:47, 48; 90:3–12. Ja. 4:14. have not. ver. 28; ch. 5:27; 11:11, 24, 25; 25:7, 8; 35:28; 50:26. Ex. 6:4; 7:7. De. 34:7. Jos. 24:29. 2 Sa. 19:32–35. Job 8:8, 9; 42:16, 17.
10 ver. 7; ch. 14:19. Nu. 6:23–27. De. 33:1. Ru. 2:4. 2 Sa. 8:10; 19:39. Ps. 119:46; 129:8. He. 7:7.
11 Rameses. ver. 6. Ex. 1:11; 12:37. Jno. 10:10, 28; 14:2, 23; 17:2, 24.
12 nourished. Ru. 4:15. his father. Ex. 20:12. Mat. 15:4–6. Mar. 7:10–13. 1 Ti. 4:8; 5:4, 8. according to their families. or, as a little child is nourished. Heb. according to the little ones. ver. 1, 21, 24. 1 Th. 2:7.
13 A.M. 2300. B.C. 1704. so that. ch. 41:30, 31. 1 Ki. 18:5. Je. 14:1–6. La. 2:19, 20; 4:9. Ac. 7:11. fainted. Je. 9:12. Joel 1:10–12.
14 the money. ch. 41:56. Joseph brought. Lu. 16:1, 2, 10–12. 1 Co. 4:2. 1 Pe. 4:10.
15 A.M. 2301. B.C. 1703. Give us bread. ver. 18, 19, 24. Ju. 8:5, 8. 1 Sa. 21:3; 25:8. Ps. 37:3. Is. 33:16. Mat. 6:11.
16 Give your cattle. This was the wisest measure that could be adopted, both for the preservation of the people and of the cattle. As the people had not grain for their own sustenance, consequently they could have none for their cattle: hence they were in the most imminent danger of starving; and the people also were in equal danger; as they must have divided a portion of that bought for themselves with the cattle, which, for the sake of tillage, etc., they wished of course to preserve till the seven years’ famine should end. Da. 6:5–7. Pr. 12:17. 1 Co. 10:32. Phi. 4:8. Col. 4:5.
17 for horses. Ex. 9:3. 1 Ki. 10:28. Job 2:4. Is. 31:1. Mat. 6:24. fed them. Heb. led them.
18 A.M. 2302. B.C. 1702. 2 Ki. 6:26. Je. 38:9.
19 buy us. Ne. 5:2, 3. Job 2:4. La. 1:11; 5:6, 9. Mat. 16:26. Phi. 3:8, 9. and give. See on ver. 23.
21 A.M. 2303. B.C. 1701. And as. It is highly probable, that Joseph was influenced by no political motive in removing the people to the cities, but merely by motives of prudence and humanity; for, as the corn was laid up in the cities, it would be more eligible to bring them from distant towns and villages to places where they might be more conveniently supplied with food. to cities. ch. 41:48.
22 of the priests. or, princes. ch. 14:18; 41:45, 50, marg. 2 Sa. 8:18. for the priests. De. 12:19. Jos. ch. 21. Ezr. 7:24. Ne. 13:10. Mat. 10:10. 1 Co. 9:13. Ga. 6:6. 2 Th. 3:10. 1 Ti. 5:17.
23 bought. ver. 19. here is seed. ch. 41:27; 45:6. Ps. 41:1; 107:36, 37; 112:5. Pr. 11:26; 12:11; 13:23. Ec. 11:6. Is. 28:24, 25; 55:10. Mat. 24:45. 2 Co. 9:10.
24 the fifth part. ver. 25; ch. 41:34. Le. 27:32. 1 Sa. 8:15–17. Ps. 41:1; 112:5.
25 Thou hast. ch. 6:19; 41:45, marg.; 45:6–8; 50:20. Pr. 11:26, 27. let us. ch. 18:3; 33:15. Ru. 2:13.
26 made it a law. From this history, and from DIODORUS SICULUS (lib. i.), we learn that the land of Egypt was divided into three parts: one belonged to the PRIESTS, (ver. 22, 26;) a second was the KING’S, (which appears to have been the land of Rameses, or Goshen, ver. 11;) the remainder was the SUBJECTS’. Now Joseph, having purchased the land of the people (ver. 19, 20), restored it, on the condition of their paying a fifth part of the produce to the king, beyond which he appears to have made no demand. except. ver. 22. Eze. 7:24. priests. or, princes. See ver. 22.
27 dwelt. ver. 11. grew. ch. 8:7, 9; 13:16; 26:4; 28:14; 46:3. Ex. 1:7, 12. De. 10:22; 26:5. Ne. 9:23. Ps. 105:24; 107:38. Zec. 10:8. Ac. 7:17.
28 A.M. 2315. B.C. 1689. seventeen. ch. 37:2. the whole age. Heb. the days of the years of his life. ver. 8, marg., 9. Ps. 90:10, 12; 119:84.
29 must die. ver. 9; ch. 3:19; 50:24. De. 31:14. 2 Sa. 7:12; 14:14. 1 Ki. 2:1. Job 7:1; 14:14; 30:23. Ps. 6:5; 49:7, 9; 89:48. He. 9:27. put. See on ch. 24:2. deal kindly. ch. 24:49. bury me not. ch. 50:24, 25. Ac. 7:15, 16. He. 11:22.
30 ch. 23:19; 25:9; 49:29–32; 50:5–14, 25. 2 Sa. 19:37. 1 Ki. 13:22. Ne. 2:3, 5.
31 Swear. ch. 24:3. And Israel bowed. As shachah, which primarily signifies to bow, denotes also to worship; and as mittah, a bed, pronounced matteh, is a staff; the LXX. have taken the passage in the latter sense, and rendered it, και προσεκυνησεν Ισραηλ επι το ακρον της ραβδου αυτου, ‘and Israel worshipped upon the top of his staff,’ which is literally copied by the apostle Paul, in his Epistle to the Hebrews. The present reading is, however, supported by the Masoretic pointing and the Targums; and is most probably correct, as it would appear that Jacob was confined to his bed. See ver. 29; ch. 24:26; 48:1, 2. 1 Ki. 1:47. He. 11:21.

CHAP. 48

Joseph with his sons visits his sick father, 1. Jacob strengthens himself to bless them, 2. He repeats God’s promise, 3, 4. He takes Ephraim and Manasseh as his own sons, 5, 6. He tells Joseph of his mother’s grave, 7. He blesses Ephraim and Manasseh, 8–16. He prefers the younger before the elder, 17–20. He prophesies their return to Canaan, 21, 22.

1 thy father. Jno. 11:3. his two sons. ch. 41:50–52; 46:20; 50:23. Job 42:16. Ps. 128:6.
2 strengthened. De. 3:28. 1 Sa. 23:16. Ne. 2:18. Ps. 41:3. Pr. 23:15. Ep. 6:10.
3 God. ch. 17:1; 28:3; 35:11. Ex. 6:3. Re. 21:22. appeared. ch. 28:12–19; 35:6, 7, 9, 11, 12. Ho. 12:4. Luz. Ju. 1:23.
4 Behold, I. ch. 12:2; 13:15, 16; 22:17; 26:4; 28:3, 13–15; 32:12; 35:11; 46:3; 47:27. Ex. 1:7, 11. will give. De. 32:8. Am. 9:14, 15. everlasting. ch. 17:8, 13.
5 two sons. ch. 41:50–52; 46:20. Jos. 13:7; 14:4; ch. 16; 17. are mine. Le. 20:26. Nu. 1:10, 32–35; 26:28–37. Is. 43:1. Eze. 16:8. Mal. 3:17. 2 Co. 6:18. Ep. 1:5. Reuben. 1 Ch. 5:1, 2. Re. 7:6, 7.
6 and shall be called. Jos. 14:4.
7 Padan. ch. 25:20. Rachel. ch. 35:9, 16–19. 1 Sa. 10:2. Mat. 2:18. to Ephrath. Ru. 1:2. 1 Sa. 1:1; 17:12. Mi. 5:2.
9 my sons. ch. 30:2; 33:5. Ru. 4:11–14. 1 Sa. 1:20, 27; 2:20, 21. 1 Ch. 25:5; 26:4–5. Ps. 127:3. Is. 8:18; 56:3–5. bless them. ch. 27:4, 28, 29, 34–40; 28:3, 4; 49:28. De. 33:1. He. 11:21.
10 the eyes. ch. 27:1. 1 Sa. 3:2; 4:15. dim. Heb. heavy. Is. 6:10; 59:1. kissed. ch. 27:27; 31:55; 45:15. 1 Ki. 19:20.
11 I had not. ch. 37:33, 35; 42:36; 45:26. God. Ep. 3:20.
12 he bowed himself. Joseph thus shewed that his external greatness did not render him forgetful of the respect due to his father. The Egyptians were remarkable for the reverence they paid to old age: ‘for if a young person meet his senior, he instantly turns aside to make way for him; if an aged person enter an apartment, the youth always rise from their seats;’ and Mr. SAVARY observes, that the same reverence is still paid to old age in Egypt. ch. 18:2; 19:1; 23:7; 33:3; 42:6. Ex. 20:12; 34:8. Le. 19:3, 32. 1 Ki. 2:19. 2 Ki. 4:37. Pr. 31:28. Ep. 6:1.
14 his right hand. Ex. 15:6. Ps. 110:1; 118:16. and laid. Nu. 8:10, 18. De. 34:9. Mat. 19:13, 15. Mar. 6:5; 16:18. Lu. 4:40; 13:13. Ac. 6:6; 8:17–19; 13:3. 1 Ti. 4:14; 5:22. guiding. ver. 19. firstborn. ver. 18; ch. 41:51; 46:20.
15 blessed. ver. 16; ch. 27:4; 28:3; 49:28. De. 33:1. He. 11:21. did walk. ch. 5:22–24; 6:9; 17:1; 24:20. 1 Ki. 3:6. Ps. 16:8. Is. 30:21. Je. 8:2. Lu. 1:6. 1 Co. 10:31. 2 Co. 1:12. Col. 2:6. 1 Th. 2:12. fed me. ch. 28:20, 22. Ps. 23:1; 37:3; 103:4, 5. Ec. 2:24, 25; 5:12, 18; 6:7. Is. 33:16. Mat. 6:25–34. 1 Ti. 6:6–10.
16 Angel. ch. 16:7–13; 28:15; 31:11–13, 24. Ex. 3:2–6; 23:20, 21. Ju. 2:1–4; 6:21–24; 13:21, 22. Ps. 34:7, 22; 121:7. Is. 47:4; 63:9. Ho. 12:4, 5. Mal. 3:1. Ac. 7:30–35. 1 Co. 10:4, 9. redeemed. Ps. 34:2. Mat. 6:13. Jno. 17:15. Ro. 8:23. 2 Ti. 4:18. Tit. 2:14. my name. ver. 5; ch. 32:28. De. 28:10. 2 Ch. 7:14. Je. 14:9. Am. 9:12. Ac. 15:17. grow into. Heb. as fishes do increase. ch. 1:21, 22. Nu. 1:46; 26:34, 37. Fish are the most prolific of all animals: a tench lays 1000 eggs, a carp 20,000, and LEUWENHOEK counted in a middling sized cod, 9,384,000! a multitude. ch. 49:22. Ex. 1:7. Nu. 26:28–37. De. 33:17. Jos. 17:17.
17 laid his. ver. 14. displeased him. Heb. was evil in his eyes. ch. 28:8; 38:10. Nu. 11:1; 22:34, marg. 1 Sa. 16:7. 1 Ki. 16:25. 1 Ch. 21:7. Pr. 24:18. Ro. 9:7, 8, 11.
18 Not so. ch. 19:18. Ex. 10:11. Mat. 25:9. Ac. 10:14; 11:8. for this. ch. 27:15; 29:26; 43:33; 49:3.
19 said, I know it. ver. 14; ch. 17:20, 21; 25:23. Nu. 1:33–35; 2:19–21. De. 33:17. Is. 7:17. Eze. 37:10. Re. 7:6, 8. become. De. 1:10. Ru. 4:11, 12. multitude. Heb. fulness.
20 Israel bless. ch. 24:60; 28:3. Ru. 4:11, 12. and he set. Nu. 2:18–21; 7:48, 54; 10:22, 23; 13:8, 11, 16.
21 Behold. ch. 50:24. 1 Ki. 2:2–4. Ps. 146:3, 4. Ze. 1:5, 6. Lu. 2:29. Ac. 13:36. 2 Ti. 4:6. He. 7:3, 8, 23–25. 2 Pe. 1:14. God. ch. 15:14; 28:15; 46:4. De. ch. 1; 31:8. Jos. 1:5, 9; 3:7; 23:14; ch. 24. Ps. 18:46. land. ch. 12:5; 26:3; 37:1.
22 given. ch. 33:19. De. 21:17. Jos. 24:32. 1 Ch. 5:2. Eze. 47:13. Jno. 4:5. Amorite. ch. 15:16; 34:28. Jos. 17:14–18. Ju. 11:23. Am. 2:9.

CHAP. 49

Jacob calls his sons to bless them, 1, 2. Their blessing in particular, 3–28. He charges them about his burial, 29–32. He dies, 33.

1 Gather. De. 31:12, 28, 29; 33:1, etc. Ps. 25:14; 105:15. Is. 22:14; 53:1. Da. 2:47; 10:1. Am. 3:7. Lu. 2:26. Ro. 1:17, 18. He. 10:24, 25; 13:1. Re. 4:1. last days. Nu. 24:14. De. 4:30; 31:29. Is. 2:2; 39:6. Je. 23:20. Da. 2:28, 29; 10:14. Mi. 4:1. Ac. 2:17. 1 Ti. 4:1. 2 Ti. 3:1. He. 1:2.
2 hearken. Ps. 34:11. Pr. 1:8, 9; 4:1–4; 5:1; 6:20; 7:1, 24; 8:32; 23:22, 26.
3 my firstborn. ch. 29:32; 46:8; 48:18. Nu. 1:20; 26:5. 1 Ch. 2:1; 5:1, 3. my might. De. 21:17, 27. Ps. 78:51; 105:36.
4 Unstable. Ja. 1:6–8. 2 Pe. 2:14; 3:16. thou shalt not excel. Heb. do not thou excel. ch. 46:8. Nu. ch. 32. De. 33:6. because. ch. 35:22. De. 5:21; 27:20. 1 Ch. 5:1. 1 Co. 5:1. he went up to my couch. or, my couch is gone.
5 Simeon. ch. 29:33, 34; 34:25–31; 46:10, 11. Pr. 18:9. instruments, etc. or, their swords are weapons of violence. ch. 34:25–29, 31.
6 O my soul. Ju. 5:21. Ps. 42:5, 11; 43:5; 103:1. Je. 4:19. Lu. 12:19. come. ch. 34:30. Ps. 5:10; 26:4, 5; 28:3; 94:20, 21; 139:19. Pr. 1:11, 15, 16; 12:5. secret. De. 27:24. Ps. 26:9; 64:2. Je. 15:17. unto their. Ps. 1:1; 26:9; 94:20. 2 Co. 6:14. honour. Ps. 16:9; 30:12; 57:8. a man. ch. 34:25, 26, 31. digged down a wall. or, houghed oxen.
7 Cursed. 2 Sa. 13:15, 22–28. Pr. 26:24, 25; 27:3. I will divide. Jos. 19:1–9; ch. 21. 1 Ch. 4:24–31, 39, 40; 6:65.
8 shall praise. ch. 29:35; 44:18–34; 46:12. De. 33:7. 1 Ch. 5:2. Ps. 76:1. He. 7:14. thy hand. Nu. 1:27; 10:14; 26:22. Ju. 1:1, 2; 20:18. 2 Sa. 24:9. 1 Ki. ch. 4. 1 Ch. ch. 12. 2 Ch. 11:12–17; 14:8; 15:9; 17:2, 14–16; 30:11. Ps. 18:40–43; 78:68–71. Is. 9:7. Ph. 2:10, 11. He. 7:14; 10:13. Re. 5:5; 11:15. the neck. Jos. 10:24. 2 Sa. 22:41. Eze. 21:29. thy father’s. ch. 27:29; 37:7–10; 42:6. 2 Sa. 5:3.
9 a lion’s. Ho. 5:4, 14. 1 Co. 15:24. Re. 5:5. he stooped. Nu. 23:24; 24:9.
10 sceptre. Nu. 24:17. Ps. 60:7. Je. 30:21. Ho. 11:12. Eze. 19:11, 14. Zec. 10:11. lawgiver. Nu. 21:18. Ps. 60:7; 108:8. Is. 33:22. between. De. 28:57. until. Is. 9:6; 11:1–5; 62:11. Je. 23:5, 6. Eze. 21:27. Da. 9:25. Mat. 1:21; 17:5; 21:9. Lu. 1:32, 33. Jno. 9:7; 18:31; 19:12, 15. the gathering. Ps. 7:8–11. Is. 2:2; 11:10, 12, 13; 42:1, 3, 4; 49:6, 7, 22, 23; 55:4, 5; 60:1, 3–5. Eze. 21:27. Hag. 2:7. Zec. 2:11; 8:20–23. Mat. 25:32. Lu. 1:32, 33; 2:30–32. Jno. 12:32. Ro. 15:12. 2 Co. 5:10. He. 7:14. Re. 11:15.
11 his foal. Is. 63:1–3. he washed. 1 Ki. 4:20, 25. 2 Ki. 18:32. Joel 3:18. Mi. 4:4. Re. 7:14; 19:18.
12 Pr. 23:29.
13 ch. 30:20. De. 33:18, 19. Jos. 19:10–16.
14 ch. 30:18. De. 33:18. Jos. 19:17–23. Ju. 5:15; 10:1. 1 Ch. 12:32.
15 rest. Jos. 14:15. Ju. 3:11. 2 Sa. 7:1. bowed. Ps. 81:6. Eze. 29:18. Mat. 23:4.
16 ch. 30:6. Nu. 10:25. De. 33:22. Ju. 13:2, 24, 25; 15:20; 18:1, 2.
17 shall be. Ju. ch. 14; 15; 16:22–30; 18:22–31. 1 Ch. 12:35. an adder. Heb. an arrow-snake.
18 Ps. 14:7; 25:6; 40:1; 62:1, 5; 85:7; 119:41, 166, 174; 123:2; 130:5. Is. 8:17; 25:9; 36:8; 30:18; 33:2. La. 3:25. Mi. 7:7. Mat. 1:21. Mar. 15:43. Lu. 1:30; 2:25, 30; 23:51. Ro. 8:19, 25. Ga. 5:5. 1 Th. 1:10.
19 ch. 30:11; 46:16. Nu. ch. 32. De. 33:20, 21. Jos. 13:8. Ju. ch. 10; 11. 1 Ch. 3:18–22; 5:11–22, 26.
20 ch. 30:13; 46:17. De. 33:24, 25. Jos. 19:24–31.
21 ch. 30:8; 46:24. De. 33:23. Jos. 19:32–39. Ju. 4:6, 10; 5:18. Ps. 18:33, 34. Mat. 4:15, 16. Nepthalim.
22 a fruitful. ch. 30:22–24; 41:52; 46:27; 48:1, 5, 16, 19, 20. Nu. ch. 32. De. 33:17. Jos. ch. 16; 17:14–17. Ps. 1:1–3; 128:1, 3. Eze. 19:11. branches. Heb. daughters.
23 ch. 37:4, 18, 24, 28; 39:7–20; 42:21. Ps. 64:3; 118:13. Jno. 16:33. Ac. 14:22.
24 his bow. Ne. 6:9. Ps. 27:14; 28:8; 89:1. Col. 1:11. 2 Ti. 4:17. were made. Job 29:20. Ps. 18:32–35; 37:14, 15; 44:7. Zec. 10:12. Ro. 14:4. the mighty. ch. 35:10, 11. Ex. 3:6. Ps. 18:1, 30, 32, 34; 132:2, 5. Is. 29:6; 60:16. the shepherd. ch. 45:5, 7, 11; 47:12; 50:21. Nu. 27:16–18. De. 34:9. Jos. 1:1–9; ch. 24. Ps. 80:1. the stone. De. 32:4. Ps. 118:22. Is. 28:16. Zec. 3:9. Mat. 21:42. Mar. 12:10. Lu. 20:17. Ac. 4:11. Ep. 2:20. 1 Pe. 2:4–8.
25 the God. ch. 28:13, 21; 35:3; 43:23. De. 8:17; 28:12; 33:1, 13–17. the Almighty. ch. 17:1; 35:11. with blessings. De. 28:2–12; 33:13. Ps. 84:11; 85:12. Mat. 6:33. 1 Co. 3:21, 22. Ep. 1:3. Phi. 4:19. 1 Ti. 4:8.
26 have prevailed. ch. 27:27–29, 39, 40; 28:3, 4. Ep. 1:3. everlasting hills. De. 33:15. Ps. 89:36. Is. 54:10. Eze. 37:25, 26. Jon. 2:6. Hab. 3:6. they shall. De. 33:16. Ps. 132:18. was separate. ch. 37:28. Nu. 6:2. Ps. 105:17–22. Is. 66:5. Ac. 7:9.
27 ravin. ch. 35:18; 46:21. De. 33:12. a wolf. Nu. 23:24. Ju. 3:15–29; 20:21, 25. 1 Sa. 11:4–11; ch. 14; 15; 17. Ac. 8:3; 9:1. Phi. 3:5. at night. Je. 5:6. Eze. 22:25, 27. Ho. 13:7, 8. Zep. 3:3. Mat. 7:15; 10:16. Ac. 20:29.
28 the twelve. Nu. 23:24. Es. 8:7, 9, 11; ch. 9; 10. Eze. 39:8–10. Zec. 14:1–7. every one. ch. 35:22. Ex. 28:21. 1 Ki. 18:31. Ac. 26:7. Ja. 1:1. Re. 7:4.
29 gathered. Ro. 12:6, etc. bury me. ch. 15:15; 25:8–17; 35:29. He. 12:23. in the cave. ch. 47:30. 2 Sa. 19:37. Ephron. ch. 50:13.
30 Abraham bought. ch. 23:8.
31 ch. 23:3, 16–20; 25:9; 35:29; 47:30; 50:13. Ac. 7:16.
32 ch. 23:17–20.
33 had made. ver. 1, 24–26. Jos. 24:27–29. He. 11:22. and yielded. ver. 29; ch. 15:5; 25:8, 17; 35:29. Job 5:26; 14:10; 30:23. Ec. 12:7. Is. 57:1, 2. Lu. 2:29. He. 11:13–16; 12:23.

CHAP. 50

The mourning for Jacob, 1–3. Joseph gets leave of Pharaoh to go to bury him, 4–6. The funeral, 7–14. Joseph comforts his brethren, who crave his pardon, 15–21. His age, 22. He sees the third generation of his sons, 23. He prophesies unto his brethren of their return, 24. He takes an oath of them concerning his bones, 25. He dies, and is put into a coffin, 26.

1 fell. ch. 46:4. De. 6:7, 8. Ep. 6:4. wept. ch. 23:2. 2 Ki. 13:14. Mar. 5:38, 39. Jno. 11:35–38. Ac. 8:2. 1 Th. 4:13.
2 the physicians. The Hebrew ropheim, from rapha, to heal, is literally the healers, those whose business it was to heal, or restore the body from sickness, by administering proper medicines; and when death took place, to heal or preserve it from decomposition by embalming. The word chanat, to embalm, is also used in Arabic to express the reddening of leather; somewhat analagous to our tanning; which is probably the grand principle in embalming. embalmed. ver. 26. 2 Ch. 16:14, 18. Mat. 26:12. Mar. 14:8; 16:1. Lu. 24:1. Jno. 12:7; 19:39, 40.
3 forty days. We learn from the Greek historians, that the time of mourning was while the body remained with the embalmers, which HERODOTUS says was seventy days. During this time the body lay in nitre, the use of which was to dry up all its superfluous and noxious moisture: and when, in the space of 30 days, this was sufficiently effected, the remaining forty, the time mentioned by DIODORUS, were employed in anointing it with gums and spices to preserve it, which was properly the embalming. This sufficiently explains the phraseology of the text. mourned. Heb. wept. threescore. Nu. 20:29. De. 21:13; 34:8.
4 the days. ver. 10. Joseph. Es. 4:2. found grace. ch. 18:3.
5 made me. ch. 47:29–31. Lo, I die. ver. 24; ch. 48:21; 49:29, 30. De. 4:22. 1 Sa. 14:43. I have. 2 Ch. 16:14. Is. 22:16. Mat. 27:60. bury me. ch. 3:19. Job 30:23. Ps. 79:3. Ec. 6:3; 12:5, 7. let me go. Mat. 8:21, 22. Lu. 9:59, 60.
6 as he made. ch. 48:21.
7 and with him. ch. 14:16.
8 only their. Ex. 10:8, 9, 26. Nu. 32:24–27.
9 chariots. ch. 41:43; 46:29. Ex. 14:7, 17, 28. 2 Ki. 18:24. Ca. 1:9. Ac. 8:2.
10 the threshingfloor. This place was situated, according to JEROME, between the Jordan and the city of Jericho, two miles from the former, and three from the latter, where Bethagla was afterwards built. PROCOPIUS of Gaza states the same. As aataad signifies thorns, the place might have been remarkable for their production; though all the versions except the Arabic consider it as a proper name. As Moses wrote or revised his history on the east side of Jordan, the term beyond Jordan, in his five books, means westward of Jordan; but in other parts of Scripture it generally means eastward. beyond. ver. 11. De. 1:1. seven days. ver. 4. Nu. 19:11. De. 34:8. 1 Sa. 31:13. 2 Sa. 1:17. Job 2:13. Ac. 8:2.
11 the Canaanites. ch. 10:15–19; 13:7; 24:6; 34:30. Abel-mizraim. i.e. The mourning of the Egyptians. 1 Sa. 6:18. beyond Jordan. ver. 10. De. 3:25, 27; 11:30.
12 ch. 47:29–31; 49:29–32. Ex. 20:12. Ac. 7:16. Ep. 6:1.
13 the cave. ch. 23:16–18; 25:9; 35:27, 29; 49:29–31. 2 Ki. 21:18.
15 their father. ch. 27:41, 42. Joseph. ch. 42:17. Le. 26:36. Job 15:21, 22. Ps. 14:5; 53:5. Pr. 28:1. Ro. 2:15.
16 sent. Heb. charged. Pr. 29:25.
17 Forgive. Mat. 6:12, 14, 15; 18:35. Lu. 17:3, 4. Ep. 4:32. Col. 3:12, 13. they did. ver. 20. Job 33:27, 28. Ps. 21:11. Pr. 28:13. Ja. 5:16. servants. ch. 31:42; 49:25. Mat. 10:42; 25:40. Mar. 10:41. Ga. 6:10, 16. Phile. 8–20. wept. ch. 42:21–24; 45:4, 5, 8.
18 fell. ch. 43:28; 37:7–11; 42:6; 44:14; 45:3.
19 fear not. ch. 45:5. Mat. 14:27. Lu. 24:37, 38. for am I. It belongs to God to execute vengeance, and Joseph did not intend to usurp his prerogative. Thus he instructed his brethren not to fear him, but to fear God; to humble themselves before God, and to seek his forgiveness. ch. 30:2. De. 32:35. 2 Ki. 5:7. Job 34:19–29. Ro. 12:19. He. 10:30.
20 ye thought. ch. 37:4, 18–20. Ps. 56:5. God meant. ch. 45:5–8. Ps. 76:10; 105:16, 17; 119:71. Is. 10:7. Ac. 2:23; 3:13–15, 26. Ro. 8:28.
21 I will nourish. ch. 45:10, 11; 47:12. Mat. 5:44; 6:14. Ro. 12:20, 21. 1 Th. 5:15. 1 Pe. 3:9. kindly unto them. Heb. to their hearts. ch. 34:3. Is. 40:2, marg.
22 an hundred. Joseph’s life was the shortest of all the patriarchs; for which Bp. PATRICK gives this reason, he was the son of his father’s old age.
23 the children. ch. 48:19; 49:12. Nu. 32:33, 39. Jos. 17:1. Job 42:16. Ps. 128:6. brought up. Heb. born. Joseph’s. ch. 30:3.
24 I die. ver. 5; ch. 3:19. Job 30:23. Ec. 12:5, 7. Ro. 5:12. He. 9:27. visit you. ch. 21:1. Ex. 4:31. you out. ch. 15:14–16; 26:3; 35:12; 46:4; 48:21. Ex. 3:16, 17. sware. ch. 12:7; 13:15, 17; 15:7, 18; 17:8; 26:3; 28:13; 35:12; 46:4. Ex. 33:1. Nu. 32:11. De. 1:8; 6:10.
25 took an. ver. 5; ch. 47:29–31. and ye. Ex. 13:19. Jos. 24:32. Ac. 7:16. He. 11:22.
26 being an hundred and ten years old. Ben meah weâiser shanim; ‘the son of an hundred and ten years;’ the period he lived being personified. ver. 22; ch. 47:9, 28. Jos. 24:29. they embalmed. ver. 2, 3.

CONCLUDING REMARKS

Thus terminates the Book of Genesis, the most ancient record in the world; including the History of two grand and stupendous subjects, Creation and Providence; of each of which it presents a summary, but astonishingly minute and detailed account. From this Book, almost all the ancient philosophers, astronomers, chronologists, and historians have taken their respective data; and all the modern improvements and accurate discoveries in different arts and sciences, have only served to confirm the facts detailed by Moses, and to shew, that all the ancient writers on these subjects have approached, or receded from, truth and the phenomena of Nature, in exactly the same proportion as they have followed or receded from, the Mosaic history. The great fact of the deluge is fully confirmed by the fossilised remains in every quarter of the globe. Add to this, that general traditions of the deluge have been traced among the Egyptians, Chinese, Japanese, Hindoos, Burmans, ancient Goths and Druids, Mexicans, Peruvians, Brazilians, North American Indians, Greenlanders, Otaheiteans, Sandwich Islanders, and almost every nation under heaven; while the allegorical turgidity of these distorted traditions sufficiently distinguishes them from the unadorned simplicity of the Mosaic narrative. In fine, without this history the world would be in comparative darkness, not knowing whence it came, nor whither it goeth. In the first page, a child may learn more in an hour, than all the philosophers in the world learned without it in a thousand years.*

Blayney, B., Scott, T., & Torrey, R. A. with Canne, J., Browne. (o. J.). The Treasury of Scripture knowledge (Bd. 1, S. iii–37). London: Samuel Bagster and Sons.

ROSARY presents: Offenbarung 12,16- Öffn

ROSARY presents: Offenbarung 12,16- Öffnet sich der Mund der Erde?- von LAD Rosary – Bilder und Videos zum Thema:  https://pin.it/hgsnpdck7iujw4 Marianengraben Speculary Zahlreiche Berichte zeigen, daß sich der Marianengraben möglicherweise als „Der Mund der Erde“ herrausstellt, wie in der Offenbarung der Bibel im 12. Kapitel, Vers 16 vorhergesagt. Öffnet sich der Mund der Erde?Welcher Bedeutung und Auswirkungen könnte dies haben? Archbishop Uwe AE.Rosenkranz geht d… http://ow.ly/RSzH50jPmV2

2 TIMOTHY AND TITUS

 

A New Covenant Commentary

Aída Besançon Spencer

2 TIMOTHY AND TITUS
A New Covenant Commentary

New Covenant Commentary Series

 

The New Covenant Commentary Series (NCCS) is designed for ministers and students who require a commentary that interacts with the text and context of each New Testament book and pays specific attention to the impact of the text upon the faith and praxis of contemporary faith communities.
The NCCS has a number of distinguishing features. First, the contributors come from a diverse array of backgrounds in regards to their Christian denominations and countries of origin. Unlike many commentary series that tout themselves as international the NCCS can truly boast of a genuinely international cast of contributors with authors drawn from every continent of the world (except Antarctica) including countries such as the United States, Puerto Rico, Australia, the United Kingdom, Kenya, India, Singapore, and Korea. We intend the NCCS to engage in the task of biblical interpretation and theological reflection from the perspective of the global church. Second, the volumes in this series are not verse-by-verse commentaries, but they focus on larger units of text in order to explicate and interpret the story in the text as opposed to some often atomistic approaches. Third, a further aim of these volumes is to provide an occasion for authors to reflect on how the New Testament impacts the life, faith, ministry, and witness of the New Covenant Community today. This occurs periodically under the heading of “Fusing the Horizons and Forming the Community.” Here authors provide windows into community formation (how the text shapes the mission and character of the believing community) and ministerial formation (how the text shapes the ministry of Christian leaders).
It is our hope that these volumes will represent serious engagements with the New Testament writings, done in the context of faith, in service of the church, and for the glorification of God.

MSCS Certificate of Appointment

Every army is like a single soldier.
Some of its bodily parts are functioning well.
Some are malfunctioning and harming the rest of the body.
Some are assigned to maintenance to keep the body militant functioning.
And the post-commander, like the brain, is multi-tasking—
accomplishing several goals at once.
So was the army of Christ, as commanded by the Field Marshall Paul at Rome.
This campaign was Paul’s final battle.
At his side was his medic Luke and the platoon at Rome: Eubulus, Pudens, Linus,
Claudia, and the brothers and sisters—courageous and valiant each.
As any army or anybody, Paul’s command had its problems and its strengths:
Demas, the deserter, the body’s wandering eye, following after another general;
Alexander, a virus, doing great damage to the entire system;
Trophimus in the infirmary;
absent were Crescens and Titus;
off on a mission was Tychicus to secure the reinforcement—Timothy;
while maintaining other fronts were Erastus in Corinth and Prisca, Aquila,
Onesiphorus and his supply depot in Ephesus.
This was Paul’s army of Christ, wounded, as was his own body,
as together they fought the good fight.
(February 3, 2013)

Contents

Abbreviations
Introduction to Pastoral Letters
Introduction to Titus
Titus 1
Fusing the Horizons: The Place of Education
Titus 2
Fusing the Horizons: The Importance of Holiness
Titus 3
Fusing the Horizons: The Place of Grace

Introduction to 2 Timothy
2 Timothy 1
2 Timothy 2
2 Timothy 3
Fusing the Horizons: Why Study the Bible?
2 Timothy 4
Fusing the Horizons: Coworkers

Bibliography
Subject Index

Abbreviations

SECONDARY REFERENCES

ANTC Abingdon New Testament Commentaries
BA La Biblia de las Américas
BBR Bulletin for Biblical Research
BDAG Bauer, Walter, et al. A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature. 3rd ed. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000.
CE Halsey, William D., and Bernard Johnston, eds. Collier’s Encyclopedia. 24 vols. New York: Macmillan, 1987.
CEB Common English Bible
CEV Contemporary English Version
DHH Dios habla hoy
ESV English Standard Version
CGTSC Cambridge Greek Testament for Schools and Colleges
GW God’s Word Translation
HNTC Harper’s New Testament Commentary
ICC International Critical Commentary
IDB Buttrick, George Arthur, et. al. The Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible. 5 vols. Nashville: Abingdon, 1962.
JB Jerusalem Bible
JBL Journal of Biblical Literature
JETS Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society
KJV King James Version
LCL Loeb Classical Library
LEC Library of Early Christianity
LSJ Liddell, Henry George, and Robert Scott. A Greek-English Lexicon. Rev. Henry Stuart Jones. 9th ed. Oxford: Clarendon, 1968.
LXX Septuagint
MM Moulton, James Hope, and George Milligan. The Vocabulary of the Greek Testament. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1930.
NASB New American Standard Bible
NCBC New Century Bible Commentary
NCCS New Covenant Commentary Series
NewDocs Horsley, G. H. R., and S. R. Llewelyn, eds. New Documents Illustrating Earliest Christianity. 9 vols. N.S.W., Australia: Ancient History Documentary Research Centre Macquarie University, 1976–1987.
NIBC New International Biblical Commentary
NICNT New International Commentary on the New Testament
NIRV New International Reader’s Version
NIV New International Version
NLT New Living Translation
NRSV New Revised Standard Version
NT New Testament
NTME New Testament in Modern English
NTS New Testament Studies
NVI Nueva Versión Internacional
OCD Hammond, N. G. L., and H. H. Scullard, eds. Oxford Classical Dictionary. 2nd ed. Oxford: Clarendon, 1970.
OT Old Testament
OTP Charlesworth, James H., ed. Old Testament Pseudepigrapha. 2 vols. New York: Doubleday, 1983, 1985.
RevExp Review and Expositor
REB Revised English Bible
RV Reina-Valera 1995
TDNT Kittel, Gerhard, and G. Friedrich, eds. Theological Dictionary of the New Testament. Trans G. W. Bromiley. 10 vols. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1964–1976.
TEV Today’s English Version
Thayer Thayer, Joseph Henry. Thayer’s Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament. Marshallton, DE: National Foundation for Christian Education, 1889.
ThTo Theology Today
TLG Thesaurus linguae graecae
TLNT Spicq, Ceslas. Theological Lexicon of the New Testament. 3 vols. Trans. and ed. James D. Ernest. Peabody, MA: Hendrickson, 1994.
TNIV Today’s New International Version
UBS The Greek New Testament. Ed. Barbara Aland et al. 4th rev. ed. Stuttgart: United Bible Societies, 2001.
WBC Word Biblical Commentary
WYC Wycliffe Bible
YLT Young’s Literal Translation

ANCIENT SOURCES

Apostolic Fathers
1–2 Clem. 1–2 Clement
Did. Didache
Ign. Eph. Ignatius, To the Ephesians
Mart. Pol. Martyrdom of Polycarp

Aratus
Phaen. Phaenomena

Aristotle
Pol. Politics
Rhet. Rhetoric

Arrian
Epict. diss. Epicteti dissertationes

Athenaeus
Deipn. Deipnosophistae

Callimachus
Hymn. Jov. Hymn to Jove or Zeus

Cicero
Div. De divinatione

Clement of Alexandria
Strom. Miscellanies

Diodorus
Diodorus Diodorus of Sicily

Epictetus
Diatr. Dissertationes
Ench. Enchiridion

Eusebius
Hist. eccl. Ecclesiastical History
Praep. ev. Preparation for the Gospel

Hippocrates
Artic. Joints
Mochl. Instruments of Reduction
Off. In the Surgery

Irenaeus
Haer. Against Heresies

Josephus
Ag. Ap. Against Apion
Ant. Jewish Antiquities
J. W. Jewish War

Lucian
Sacr. Sacrifices
Philops. The Lover of Lies

Mishnah (m.)
‘Abot Avot
Git. Gittin
Ketub. Ketubbot
Meg. Megillah
Ned. Nega’im
Qidd. Qiddushin
Sanh. Sanhedrin
Tehar. Teharot

Philo
Embassy On the Embassy to Gaius
Flaccus Against Flaccus
Mos. On the Life of Moses
Spec. Laws On the Special Laws

Plato
Leg. Laws

Polybius
Hist. Histories

Pseudepigrapha
1 En. 1 Enoch (Ethiopic Apocalypse)
Jub. Jubilees
T. Sol. Testament of Solomon

Strabo
Geogr. Geography

Tacitus
Ann. Annales

Xenophon
Oec. Oeconomicus

Introduction to Pastoral Letters

When Luke the evangelist wrote his Gospel, he highlighted for Theophilus, his reader, some of the features he offered, while affirming the Gospels already written (Luke 1:1–4). Following the model of this wonderful historian, I, too, would like to affirm the many wonderful commentaries written on the Pastoral Epistles, which are Pastor Paul’s instructions and admonitions to two young pastors. Like the other commentary writers of the New Covenant Commentary Series, I come from an international background, born and reared in Santo Domingo, Dominican Republic, and later in New Jersey in the United States, my mother from Puerto Rico and my father from The Netherlands. Like others in the series, I have focused on the flow of argument. My own translation is an attempt to illustrate the literal text as a basis for interpretation and stylistic analysis. I have studied the meaning of the text in light of its immediate and larger literary, biblical, historical, social, and cultural contexts. In particular, I have asked myself, how might these ancient communities have understood and received these teachings? To enrich my study, I traveled to Crete, Ephesus, Rome, and Greece, visiting many key ancient Greco-Roman sites. These were wonderful trips, which were accomplished with the help and companionship of my husband and son, Rev. Dr. William David Spencer and Mr. Stephen William Spencer.
In addition, I have always thought that scholarship would be advanced if more women were to study and publish on these letters that relate frequently to women and to church life. Thus, as a female Presbyterian minister ordained for over forty years (October 1973), I have paid consistent attention to any issues that relate to women and their role in the church. It is not, however, a commentary solely focused on “women’s issues.” As an active minister, who has taught New Testament theology for ministry for many years, I have also highlighted Paul’s ministry strategies, his coworkers, and their community. My own initial training was in stylistics, and, thus, when appropriate, I have also highlighted Paul’s rhetorical strategies.
Even though I have focused on the flow of argument, paragraphs and sentences are constructed from words and phrases. Therefore, in order to study the thoughts, I have also paid attention to semantics and grammar. I have done a close reading of the text. Like Luke, I have attempted to do a thorough investigation, but one understandable to my readers. My husband, as a theologian and a grammarian, graciously read the entire commentary. I am a “scholar,” but I am also a believer with the simple faith of a child (Luke 18:16–17). These words, although those of the Apostle Paul, are also God-breathed, I have, therefore, not read these letters as a skeptic, but as someone who is in love with God, who inspired the words and thoughts, and in sympathy with Paul, as a friend and colleague in ministry, who was mentoring other ministers in very difficult situations.

Introduction to Titus

SETTING: CRETE

Crete, in the Mediterranean Sea, 160 miles south of Athens, 200 miles north of Africa, is 160 miles long and 7 to 35 miles wide. It is a mountainous island with excellent shallow harbors. Ancient farmers grew wheat, barley, figs, olives, grapes, and tended to sheep and goats, and fish were plentiful. In Roman times Crete was covered with forests, now the interior mountains have few forests.2 Nevertheless, it has been called “the garden of the whole Universe,” for its “beauty, pleasure and profit.”
Crete had a mixed culture with influence from Western Semites (Phoenicia, Syria, Israel), Egypt, Mesopotamia, Babylonia, Anatolia, Cyprus, and Greece. Jews lived in Crete as well. Ancient Cretans were known as a maritime people. Cretan archers were especially renowned and frequently hired as mercenaries. The society was organized very similar to Sparta’s, a communal society set up to train citizen-soldiers. Even the buildings were set up in a communal manner, with construction built around a central court. Streets would radiate out from the center of the palace.5
Minoan Crete had a predominance of female deities, including the Snake Goddess, protector of the household. But each new civilization brought its own deities. As in Ephesus, the goddess Artemis could be found. Cretans claimed that Zeus was born in a cave in Crete and that Crete was the birthplace of many deities.7
Although females in Crete did not have all the political rights that men had, in Minoan Crete women were probably the social equals of men and participated in all activities including the dangerous sport of vaulting over charging bulls.

ANALYTICAL OUTLINE OF TITUS

Paul’s overall purpose is for Titus “to set straight what was remaining” at the church in Crete in order to further the faith of God’s elect and their knowledge of the truth that accords with godliness.

I. Introduction: Paul writes Titus for the sake of the faith of God’s elect and the knowledge of the truth that is in accordance with godliness (1:1–4).

II. Paul left Titus behind to set straight what was remaining by appointing godly elders and rebuking ungodly people (1:5–16).

A. Paul left Titus in Crete to set straight what was remaining by appointing godly elders in every city (1:5–9).

B. Sound teaching is necessary to correct the many who are deceptive and need to be rebuked (1:10–14).

C. Although they claim to know God, their minds and consciences are defiled (1:15–16).

III. Paul wants Titus to teach what is consistent with healthy doctrine (2:1–3:11).

A. Paul wants Titus to promote healthy teaching by encouraging godly behavior among the elders, youth, and slaves (2:1–15).

B. Paul wants Titus to remind people to live godly lives in the world because they are justified by Christ’s grace (3:1–8).

C. Paul wants Titus to have nothing to do with anyone who causes divisions (3:9–11).

IV. Conclusion: Paul wants Titus to come to him and, by helping Zenas and Apollos, teach people to devote themselves to good works (3:12–15).

A. Paul wants Titus to come to him (3:12).

B. Titus, by helping Zenas and Apollos, needs to teach people to keep busy in good works (3:13–14).

C. Final greetings: Christians greet Titus and ask Titus to greet Christians in Crete (3:15).

TITUS 1

ADDRESS (1:1–4)

All the components of the letter are present in microcosm in the introduction. In the letterhead, Paul has an introduction second in length only to that of Romans (46 vs. 71 Greek words). His self-description contains themes he will develop in the letter, such as “knowledge of the truth” and God and Jesus as “our Savior.” Like most ancient letters, the first sentence presents the author, the reader, and the greeting (Paul, God’s slave, and Jesus Christ’s apostle, Titus, grace and peace). Paul adds, though, two lengthy prepositional phrases to describe his apostleship: (1) according to faith of God’s elect ones and knowledge of truth, the one according to godliness; and (2) upon hope of eternal life, which the truthful God promised before eternal time and revealed, in [God’s] own time, his word in proclamation, which I myself was entrusted according to the command of God our Savior (1:1–3). This is a dense synopsis of the Christian message. Paul reminds Titus first of the importance of one’s calling resting upon faith, that God elects, that God’s revelation is true, and it affects one’s way of life (eusebeia). Paul then reminds Titus of the second basis of his apostleship: hope of eternal life. God, who is described as “truthful” did two actions in regard to “eternal life”: promised and revealed. Both relate to time: eternal life was promised before eternal time, eternal life was revealed in God’s own time by means of proclamation. Paul then reiterates that he was entrusted with this proclamation by command of God.
Paul normally describes himself as a “slave of Christ” (e.g., Rom 1:1; Phil 1:1; Gal 1:10). Here in contrast he calls himself a slave of God. Possibly, his reason is that in this letter he will clarify that Jesus Christ is indeed “God.” Later in the letter, as a “slave of God,” he will also give directions to slaves of human masters (2:9–10).
The content of faith and its demonstration in one’s lifestyle are important themes for this letter. Titus is a genuine child according to the faith held in common (1:4). A “healthy or sound” faith is important to have in contrast to those who have an unhealthy or unsound faith (1:14). Slaves need to demonstrate their “good” faith in their actions (2:10) and love is done in the sphere of faith (3:15).
Truth (1:1, 2) (or its opposite) is not a frequent word-family in Titus but it is important since it sets an overarching theme. God does not lie (1:2). Therefore, God’s message is truth (1:1). Paul’s testimony is also true (1:13). Heterodoxy leads people away from the truth (1:14).
Eusebeia (godliness; 1:1) literally refers to “good reverence or worship.” It is an important word-family in the Pastoral Letters, where “godly living” is an important topic. Orthodoxy affects orthopraxy. One way to live is in a “godly manner” (2:12).
The object of hope is eternal life, both in 1:2 and 3:7. Thus, eternal life is something to which we aspire. That is why the “now age” (2:12) affects the eternal age. In 2:13, hope more specifically refers to the reappearance of Jesus Christ. Eternal life is a term frequently used in the Gospels. Aiōn may be connected to aēmi (“to breathe, blow, as to denote properly that which causes life, vital force”). Thus, “eternal life” may be considered to be “a life that is alive.” Understanding that “life” is a central aspect of “eternal” helps us understand the “now,” but “not yet” aspect of “eternal life” (1:2). In Titus and for Paul and for the lawyer and ruler who asked Jesus, “What must I do to inherit eternal life?” (Luke 10:25; 18:18), eternal life is something to obtain and to which one aspires (e.g., 1 Tim 6:12). Jesus and his disciple John bring out that it is also something one now has. Eternal life, according to Jesus’ prayer, is to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he sent (John 17:3). The goal or end is eternal life, but also it is a free gift from God in Christ Jesus. In effect, when one decides to keep or lose one’s life, one begins a trajectory in either the direction of eternal life or eternal punishment.
In this introduction, we find clear examples of the archetypal uses of chronos and kairos. Chronos has to do with duration: God’s eternal time (1:2). In contrast, kairos has to do with changeableness: human specific time (1:3).
Sōtēr is a frequent and an interesting word in Titus. Whenever God is referred to as our Savior, a second reference soon follows to Christ Jesus as “our Savior” (1:3–4; 2:10–13; 3:4–6). Thus, Paul emphasizes by juxtaposition that both persons of the Trinity are “our Savior.” Moreover, in one passage Jesus Christ is even called “God” (2:13). The “Savior” commands, gives grace and peace (1:3–4), teaches (2:10), has glory (2:13), is kind, loving, and pours out salvation (3:4, 6). “Savior” is also an important political word during this era. Caesar was acclaimed as “savior” of the people. From AD 66–68 Nero was officially described as “lord and saviour of the world.” Although the emperor could command and have temporal glory,8 in contrast to the eternal God, Nero certainly did not exhibit grace, peace, kindness, love, and salvation.
Titus, like Timothy, is described as a genuine child (1:4; 1 Tim 1:2). Possibly Jews at Crete might “criticize” Titus (2:15) because he was an uncircumcised Greek (Gal 2:3). Unlike Timothy, whose mother was Jewish but father was Gentile, Titus was not compelled by the leaders in Jerusalem to be circumcised (Acts 16:1–3). Thus, Paul uses genuine or “legitimate” as a word play. As a Gentile, Titus’ faith, held in common with Jews, made him a “legitimate or genuine” child. Titus also demonstrated a “genuine” faith. Titus first appears from Antioch in Syria accompanying Paul with a relief visit to Jerusalem. Titus is gifted in organization. He helped arrange the relief collection for the poor in Judea (2 Cor 2:13; 7:7; 8:17). As Paul’s coworker and partner, he is “urged,” but not “sent,” to go to Corinth as Paul’s representative (2 Cor 8:6, 17, 23; 12:18). At Corinth he functions as a peacemaker, also representing the Corinthians to Paul (2 Cor 7:7, 15). At Crete, Titus will again use his organizational and peacemaking gifts with the church to put in order what remained to be done (e.g., Titus 1:5).

SET STRAIGHT (1:5–16)

Paul connects the first section (1:5–16) to the introduction (Because of this, I left you in Crete, 1:5a). Because Paul was entrusted with the message revealed in God’s own time—commanded by God (1:3), a message so important it was promised by God even before the start of time, a message which gives eternal life, by a God who does not lie (1:2)—therefore, identifying godly elders to promote these truths is crucial.

Paul Left Titus in Crete (1:5–9)

When did Crete (1:5) receive Christian influence? Titus and Paul traveled together in Syria, Asia Minor, Macedonia, and Achaia, according to Acts, Galatians, and 2 Corinthians. This letter is the only reference to both of them having been in Crete. The New Testament has two references to Crete outside of the Letter to Titus. One reference is to Pentecost (May–June) when devout Jews from Crete were present in Jerusalem, hearing Jesus’ disciples proclaim God’s wonder in the Cretan language (Acts 2:1–11). The Cretans spoke a dialect of Greek. The second reference is in Acts 27. As Paul, Aristarchus, and Luke set sail to Rome, they travel by Crete’s Cape Salmone, arriving at Fair Havens near Lasea (Acts 27:7–8). Because sailing was now dangerous (until Pentecost), the owner of the ship preferred to sail to Phoenix in Crete to winter there (Acts 27:12). Instead, the storm winds drove the ship as far as Malta (Acts 28:1), near Sicily.
Jews had been living in Crete for many years. In the second century BC, Roman Consul Lucius sent King Ptolemy a letter expressing that Jews were allies of the Romans. A copy of the letter was sent to Jews in Gortyn, Crete (not too far from Fair Havens) (1 Macc 15:15–23). Cretans may have been mentioned in the Old Testament as early as Genesis 10:14, descendants of Ham, Noah’s son (“Caphtorites, from whom the Philistines were descended”; also 1 Chr 1:12). Even though the Philistines were enemies of the Jews (1 Sam 30:14), Kerethites were part of David’s loyal guards. The Philistines are described as the “remnant of the isle of Caphtor” (Jer 47:4). Caphtor is a Hebrew name for Crete. Caphtorites and Kerethites were names used for descendants from Crete.
Thus, we cannot be sure when the Christian community began in Crete, but, most likely some Jews returned to it from Jerusalem after Pentecost to live as disciples of the Messiah Jesus. However, the church needed better organization, doctrine, and moral standards.
Paul regularly works with a team of coworkers, picking them up as he comes to their city, and leaving them behind to handle specific problems. Paul now describes the twofold purpose of Titus’ ministry: (1) that you yourself might set straight further the things remaining; (2) and you might set up in each city elders, as I myself directed to you (1:5). Epidiorthoō (set straight), like orthotomeō (“to cut straight”; 2 Tim 2:15) is built on the root orthos (“straight”). Even as the physically crippled man Paul healed at Lystra was able to stand straight (Acts 14:10), those spiritually “crippled” need to “stand” straight (Heb 12:12–13). Diorthōsis (“making straight”) could refer to restoring a broken or misshapen limb. Thus, the implication is that some restoring or making straight had been done when Paul was in Crete, but it had not been completed, and that Titus himself had to make the effort to finish it. One way to set straight is by appointing elders. However, the church at Crete had more than leadership that was not “straight.” It also had ungodliness and worldly passion (2:11), including dissipation, pleasing only oneself, quick tempers, bullying, shameful gain, empty and deceptive talk, turning to lies from the truth, corruption, unfaithfulness, disobedience, slander, quarreling about the law, and divisiveness. The elders could help, but ultimately every believer had to decide if he or she wanted to walk straight. And, while Titus was there, he had to encourage good choices by his teaching and exhortation (2:15; 3:14).
What did the elders do (1:5)? Their function is only suggested in the letter. Their role had similarities to Titus’. The same verb (set up; kathistēmi) is used elsewhere in the New Testament of those placed in charge of small or large households, such as a slave or manager who feeds and oversees the other workers and makes investments, judges over disputers,16 exemplified by Joseph as ruler over a household and all of Egypt (Acts 7:10). In addition, the function of steward is explicitly mentioned in Titus 1:7 (oikonomos). The establishment of elders is modeled by Moses, who chose trustworthy and honest judges over groups of a thousand, hundred, fifty, and ten to judge the minor cases while he handled the difficult cases (Exod 18:13–26). These judges were chosen by the tribes themselves and were trained by Moses (Deut 1:9–18). Later, the Lord commands Moses to gather seventy of these judges so that they too would be filled with the Spirit as Moses was and share his leadership burdens. In addition, the Spirit came upon Eldad and Medad, who prophesied in the camp (Num 11:16–17, 24, 26).
In Greco-Roman times, Jewish elders had authority in religious and civic matters. They handled city administration and jurisdiction. The council of elders (and chief priests in Jerusalem [or Sanhedrin]) decided cases of orthodoxy and heterodoxy with the power of possible excommunication. In a village, one of the elders might be chosen to be “ruler of the synagogue” to oversee the worship service and the synagogue building and represent the congregation to Roman officials.18 Presbyteros (elders), like presbeia (“a delegation”), could represent a group or a person, to ask for a favor, peace, or the resolution of differences. Thus, a synonym for “elders” was “ambassadors,” people who sought reconciliation.20
The Jewish Christians appeared to have adapted the Jewish leadership format. Christian elders first appear in Acts. Elders in Jerusalem receive the gifts collected by Barnabas and Saul (Paul) for the starving Christians in Judea (Acts 11:29–30). As in Crete, at the second visit to new churches in Asia Minor, Paul and Barnabas oversaw the election of elders in every church (Acts 14:23). The apostles and elders in Jerusalem would decide questions of heterodoxy versus orthodoxy (Acts 15:2–23; 16:4). The whole church would consent to their decision. Even as the apostles, Christian elders have the responsibility to pray for healing (Jas 5:14; Mark 6:13).
In Titus, overseer (episkopos; 1:7) is a synonym for elder (presbyteros; 1:5; also Acts 20:17, 28; 1 Pet 5:1–2). Episkopos etymologically signifies “to look upon or over.” In Acts 20:28, “to oversee” includes the function of overseeing doctrine and is synonymous with shepherding (also 1 Pet 5:2).
As in Acts (14:23; 20:17), every church in each city should have more than one elder (1:5). In Crete, historically, the cities were notorious for their disputes with one another. Willetts summarizes their relationship as “almost perpetual warfare.” The two most powerful city states, Knossos in the north and Gortyn in the south, were repeatedly in conflict.23 But, finally, in 67 BC, Crete became a Roman province and Gortyn its capital. Thus, Paul, by directing Titus to set up elders in every city, was beginning where the people were, blending the Christian organization with the indigenous one.
Paul does not clarify how Titus was to go about the process of setting up elders, except to make specific their moral qualities. However, Moses certainly had encouraged the Hebrew tribes to select their own leaders (Deut 1:13), and Paul appears to allow the local Christians to select their elders. What Paul did not require is instructive. Paul did not require that the elders be Jewish, or circumcised, as the circumcision party might have required. Paul did not require that the elders be aristocrats, as the Minoans might have required. Paul did not require that the elders be free citizens, as the Romans or Greeks required.27 Paul did not require that the elders be wealthy, men of leisure, as the rabbis required (m. Meg. 1:3; 4:3). There is no mention of ethnic or class or political or economic status. The term elder probably implied a certain age. Some early rabbis said thirty was the age for authority, sixty was the age to be an elder (m. ’Abot 5:21). Sixty was also the age for a widow to enter the church’s order of prayer (1 Tim 5:9).
Paul now adds the first set of qualifications for “elders” (if any are not open to attack, a one-woman man, having faithful children, not in accusation of wildness or disobedience; 1:6), to be further developed in a second longer sentence (For it is necessary [for] the overseer to be not open to attack as God’s steward, not self-pleasing, not prone to anger, not given to getting drunk, not pugnacious, not fond of shameful gain, but hospitable, loving what is good, wise, righteous, holy, self-controlled, holding fast the faithful word according to the teaching …; 1:7–9). Paul uses the same basic qualifications in 1 Timothy 3, but Titus has some different emphases.

Moral Qualities for an Elder Compared and Set in Sequence

Titus 1:6–9
1 Timothy 3:2–7
1. and 4. not open to attack
2. one-woman man
3. faithful children
5. not self-pleasing
6. not prone to anger
1. not open to attack
2. one-woman man
13. children in submission
7. not given to getting drunk
8. not pugnacious
9. not fond of shameful gain
10. hospitable
11. loving what is good
3. and 8. not given to getting drunk
9. not pugnacious
12. not greedy
6. hospitable
12. wise
13. righteous
14. holy
15. self-controlled
4. wise
16. holding fast the faithful word
7. able to teach
Qualities not in Titus
5. respectable/modest
10. gentle
11. peaceable
14. not newly converted
15. good witness from outside

Despite the close initial similarity between Titus 1:7 and 1 Timothy 3:2, the characteristics for godly elders are set in different sequences. Each list has some moral qualities not in the other list (but certainly not contradictory to the other list). The first characteristic for leaders (elder and widow [1 Tim 3:2; 5:7; Titus 1:6]) is that someone be chosen who is not open to attack, who cannot be discredited, someone against whom a justifiable charge could not be brought (anenklētos) from within the church (e.g., circumcision party, 1:10) or from outside the church (e.g., 2:5, 8) or eventually from God (2:13). Even before overt Roman persecution (AD 61–64), Nero’s actions had become more violent than earlier in his reign. In AD 59, for example, Nero had his mother Agrippina murdered. In AD 62, senator Seneca retired and Burrus, the serious Prefect of the Praetorians, died. Both had been positive influences on Nero. Nero then divorced his wife Octavia and had her murdered. In AD 62, after the law of maiestas minuta was revived, wealthy nobles were executed simply on suspicion. In other words, before the fire in Rome in AD 64, changes in the Roman political situation were evident. Nero clearly became a volatile, vicious ruler.
In Titus (1:6) as in 1 Timothy (3:2; 5:7) having an elder who is (or was) devoted to his spouse (a one-woman man) would be a dramatic contrast to many in the larger society. In Crete, as in the rest of the Roman and Greek society, sexual relations between a married free man and a slave or even the wife of a serf were not fined as “adultery.” According to the ancient Cretan Gortyn Code, even rape against a household slave received only a penalty of one to twenty-four obols depending on the circumstances (while against a free person was 1,200 obols).30
Elders are described as having faithful children, not in accusation of wildness or disobedience (1:6). Faithful children may refer either to children with belief in Jesus (in other words, “Christian” children) or to children who were trustworthy, for example, as the “trustworthy” word.32 But, how can a parent be held responsible for the faith of a child if every child has free choice? On the other hand, the modifying phrase “not in accusation of wildness or disobedience” (Titus 1:6) may very likely modify the “children” (wildness and disobedience being the antithesis of faithful or “trustworthy”). When children cannot be relied upon to obey the parent, they are “unfaithful.” They are incorrigible (asōtos, asōtia). These children are leading abandoned, dissolute lives. The same adjective is used for what happens as a result of drunkenness (Eph 5:18), the wild living of Gentiles (1 Pet 4:3–4), the Gentile immorality and disobedience of the law of followers of Bacchys in the temple of Jupiter (2 Macc 6:2–7). This is the life once led by the prodigal son (Luke 15:13). Children who live such a wild life dishonor their parents (Prov 28:7). They will not be subject to control of the parents (Heb 2:8). They are consistently disobedient, without any law (anypotakta; 1 Tim 1:9).
To what age is a parent responsible for a child? Ancients, as many today, tended to classify people by whether they were minors or whether they had or had not yet reached puberty.37 Adulthood or mature citizenship was marked by new clothing in Crete. However, in the New Testament, children (teknon) is a generic term that can refer to the unborn (Rev 12:4–5), babies under two years of age (Matt 2:16–18), twelve year olds (Luke 2:48), those mature enough to work but are living with their parents (Matt 21:28; Luke 15:31), and as a term of endearment for an adult coworker. Thus, Paul uses a general term in Titus. In addition, adult “children” often continued to live within the household of the parents. The child was responsible to the paterfamilias even in adulthood.
When the Christians are trying not to give opportunity for charges (kategoria) by the church or the larger society (1:6; 2:5, 8), for elders to have such wild children would be dangerous for the church. The impact would be especially harmful in such communal settings as Crete and other ancient Greek societies. Such wild living had already affected “whole households” (Titus 1:11).
An additional important reason for believers with wild children not to take on the responsibility of oversight of the church was to allow them the time to reach out to their children. The Old Testament has continual references to the importance of parents educating their children, for example, at Passover, reminding their children of what God did in their midst (Deut 4:9–10; Ps 78:3–8) and who God is (Deut 6:4–7). Similar exhortations can be found in the New Testament (e.g., Eph 6:4; 1 Thess 2:11–12). The church needed children who were cooperative members of a mini-nation, the household.
In ancient Greece and Rome, the household, with more of an extended family, is larger than in many contemporary North American and European households. A household would include all persons economically dependent on a master—children, even adult sons, slaves, freedpersons, clients, spouses of all these persons, including the master’s spouse. Aristotle explains that the household (oikia), the “partnership” for “everyday purposes,” in its “perfect form,” consists of slaves and free persons, “master and slave, husband and wife, father and children” (Politics I.1.6–7; I.2.1). The household might include twenty to thirty people. An ancient household would be an extended family with all the workers in the family business who lived in one housing complex.44
In the Cretan society the household was of considerable importance. One Minoan palace would sustain hundreds of people.46 The relatives and followers would construct their houses radiating out from the palace at the center. The Cretans were particularly communal. Meals and sleeping quarters were communal, one for the young men, another for the young women. Even mature men ate together. Contributions from the harvest were made by serfs toward worship of the gods, upkeep of public services, and to meals for citizens. Even marriage was collective: the young men were required to marry at the same age.48
An accusation (katēgoria, katēgoreō) then was a formal affair. For example, Paul refers to formal accusations against elders in 1 Timothy 5:19, reminding the church that two or three witnesses were needed, alluding to Deuteronomy 19:15. In the New Testament, such accusations before the Jewish religious leaders or Roman political leaders could lead to excommunication from the synagogue and death. Katēgorēo and katēgoria refer especially to an accusation before judges. Thus, an elder should not be recommended for leadership if that elder or a child living in the household is under a serious accusation process.
The overseer is God’s steward (1:7). A “steward” (oikonomos) was the manager of a household. The owner entrusted the management of affairs to the oikonomos: the oversight of the property, receiving and paying bills, planning expenditures, apportioning food, and overseeing minors. They had to be trustworthy.52 Erastus, for example, was a city “manager” (Rom 16:23). Overseers or elders were managers of church life. The owner of their property is “God” (Titus 1:7).
Paul enumerates five failings to avoid that would make God’s steward trustworthy (not self-pleasing, not prone to anger, not given to getting drunk, not pugnacious, not fond of shameful gain; 1:7) and seven qualities to cultivate to make God’s steward trustworthy (but be hospitable, loving what is good, wise, righteous, holy, self-controlled, holding fast the faithful word according to the teaching; 1:8–9). God’s manager must be willing to please God, not only oneself (not self-pleasing; authadēs). If a manager is prone to anger without cause, that will result in unnecessary conflict (Prov 29:22). Jesus spoke against anger without a good cause, as from envy, which can be a precondition to murder. Anger is a violent emotion that can lead to a violent action. It disparages the listener. The opposite is reconciliation or peacemaking. Anger is also infectious. Simply being a companion to a person given to anger can encourage one to be irascible too (Prov 22:24–25).
The components of aischrokerdēs (1:7) occur later in Titus (1:11, aischros kerdos) to describe those of the circumcision party who overturn whole households because of shameful gain. Aischrokerdēs is also used for “deacons” in 1 Timothy 3:8. Aphilargyros (the quality for an overseer in 1 Tim 3:3 and any believer in Heb 13:5) clearly refers to “not loving money.” Aischrokerdēs is a broader term. Josephus uses aischrokerdeia for deceitful financial gain (Life 13 [75]). Polybius sees the love for “shameful gain” (aischrokerdeia) and lust for wealth to prevail among the Cretans. They are “the only people in the world in whose eyes no gain is disgraceful” (Hist. 6.46.3–4). Because the state allows them to acquire as much land as they want, he accuses them of having an “ingrained lust of wealth” that causes “constant broils both public and private, and in murders and civil wars” (Hist. 6.46.9; 47.5). Thus, Paul’s requirement for an elder/overseer not to desire “shameful gain” would especially be significant in Crete. In contrast, for God’s stewards to be trustworthy, they must not shamelessly and deceitfully seek their own gain or profit.
Sitting long drinking wine (not given to getting drunk; paroinos) and fighting (not pugnacious; plēktēs, 1:7) are related words, because sometimes excessive drinking can lessen inhibitions that cover more hidden aggressive emotions, especially if a person is prone to anger anyway (orgilos). If the overseer begins with a foundation of pleasing oneself, instead of God, and to this foundation is added a tendency to be angry without good cause, impelled by intoxication and readiness to fight, no wonder the end would be shameless self-gain (aischrokerdēs).
In contrast, the trustworthy household manager is hospitable (philoxenos), loving what is good (philagathos) (not intoxicants or self-gain), is wise (sōphrōn), righteous (dikaios, dikaia), holy (hosios, hosia), and certainly self-controlled (1:8). Some of these positive qualities for an overseer/elder also appear in other ancient literature. Philo concludes that the lawgiver should especially have four virtues: love of humanity (philanthrōpos), love of justice (philodikaios), love of good (philagathos), and hatred of evil (misoponēros).
Two additional key characteristics of God are righteousness and holiness. As early as the Pentateuch, Moses summarizes God’s character as great: “God is trustworthy (pistos) and has no unrighteousness; righteous (dikaios) and holy (hosios) is the Lord” (Deut 32:4), and, as late as Revelation, an angel describes God as “righteous, the One who is and the One who was, the Holy One” (Rev 16:5). Jesus too is described as “holy and righteous” (Acts 3:14). In the first century, dikaios could refer to people who observe societal rules. In the Bible, it refers to people who observe God’s rules, like Noah, a “righteous human,” pleasing to God (Gen 6:10) or Zechariah and Elizabeth “righteous before God, walking blamelessly in all the commandments and regulations of the Lord” (Luke 1:6).
The opposite of righteous (1:8) is lawless and disobedient, godless, sinful, and unholy (Titus 2:12; 1 Tim 1:9), as the wild and disobedient child (Titus 1:6). Righteousness is a characteristic people may have and yet will pursue but never perfect (1 Tim 6:11; 2 Tim 3:16). Human works of righteousness cannot save; only Jesus, the perfect Righteous One, can die for the unrighteous to bring them to God (Titus 3:5–7; 1 Pet 3:18). Nevertheless, the new believer is instructed to live according to God’s likeness in “true righteousness and holiness” (Eph 4:24).
How is anyone to avoid self-pleasure, anger, drunkenness, fights, shameful gain but to pursue hospitality, loving what is good, acting wisely, righteously, and in a holy manner? Self-control is the key. Self-control (1:8), to have power over oneself, is one of the fruits of the Spirit, which is made possible by crucifying the flesh with its passions while being guided by the Spirit (Gal 5:23–25). It is a characteristic of winning athletes (1 Cor 9:25). The persons with power over themselves are guided by holding firmly to the trustworthy message they were taught (Titus 1:9). This is the godly truth proclaimed by Paul (not the circumcision party)—his healthy teaching (Titus 1:1–3, 10; 2:1).
Overseers/elders must be able to do two things: (1) encourage and (2) reprove: in order that (s)he may also be able to encourage healthy teaching and to reprove those who are opposing (1:9). While they encourage healthy teaching, they also discourage those who undermine healthy teaching. Both encouragement and reproving will come up again in the letter for the elder and for Titus (1:13; 2:6, 15). Here explicitly Titus is reminded that there are some people at Crete who oppose (antilegō) healthy teaching. They are not obedient to the truth. Paul had been opposed before by some of his Jewish compatriots (Acts 13:45; 28:19), as had been John the Baptist (Luke 2:34). Therefore, the overseers/elders are to be people who will work with Titus while he is there (Titus 3:12) to facilitate true teaching.

Sound Teaching (1:10–14)

Paul left Titus behind to set straight what was remaining to be done by appointing godly elders in every city (1:5–9). Why was this necessary? For there are many disobedient, empty talkers, and deceivers, especially the ones from the circumcision, who it is necessary to silence, who overturn whole households teaching what is not necessary because of shameful gain (1:10–11). Paul begins by listing three negative qualities that many people have at Crete: disobedience (anypotaktos), empty talk (mataiologos), and deception (phrenapatēs) (1:10). Children (1:6), and certainly the elders themselves, should not be people unable to subject themselves to healthy teaching (anypotaktos, 1:9; “knowledge of truth,” 1:1). Does empty talk refer simply to someone who is verbose (“a windbag”), or is it a stronger term? Mataiologia (mataios, empty; and logia/legō, to speak) is synonymous with heterodoxy, myths, and endless genealogies that promote speculations, teaching what is wrong in contrast to God’s “household management” whose goal is love from a pure heart and a good conscience and sincere faith (1 Tim 1:3–7; Titus 1:7). Mataios in Titus describes the lack of value in discussing “foolish arguments and genealogies and contentions and battles pertaining to the law” (3:9). Mataios is used in the New Testament to describe the pagan gods, like Zeus, who do not have the ability and force to create the world (Acts 14:15) and the way Gentiles who believe in such gods live and think. Mataios can also refer to lack of truth or value or force, as faith without the historic resurrection has no value (1 Cor 15:17; also 1 Cor 3:20; Jas 1:26). In Titus 1:10, Paul describes those people whose words have no value most likely because their content is not in accordance with truth. Possibly, they go through a sequence of steps. First, they do not subject themselves to healthy teaching and teachers (anypotaktos), then their words become heterodox (mataiologos), and, finally, they deceive others (phrenapatēs).
Eve is an illustration of someone who sinned because of deception, unlike Adam who sinned knowingly (1 Tim 2:14; 2 Cor 11:3). In Ephesians, Paul warns his readers not to be deceived because of “empty words” (Eph 5:6). Deception is based on untruthful information. For example, the serpent misled Eve by suggesting to her that God had told her not to eat from any tree in the garden, that she would not die, and that eating the fruit would make her like God (Gen 3:1, 4–5). The serpent made God’s commands (Gen 2:16–17) more strict and as well contradicted them. The same process was likely true of the opponents at Crete, and especially “the ones from the circumcision” (Titus 1:10). The Cretan mercenaries were so well known for their art of deception, the ancients had a saying, “to play the Cretan,” which meant to take every precaution and to examine a situation from every angle in order to deceive and vanquish one’s opponent (Polybius, Hist. 8.19.5).
The deviation from the truth at Crete has many similarities with the one at Ephesus. What is implied in Ephesus is explicit in Crete: the presence of some people from the circumcision party.

Heterodoxy Compared

Titus
1 Timothy
Wild pagan; impure vs. holy, 1:6–8, 15–16; 2:3, 5, 11
Unholy, impure, demonic, godless, 1:5, 9; 2:10; 4:1, 7; 5:15; 6:6, 20
Disobedience, 1:6, 10, 16; 3:3
Disobedience, 1:9
Empty talk, 1:10
Empty talk, 1:6; 5:13; 6:20
Deception, 1:10, 12
Deception, 2:14; 4:1–2
Shameful gain, 1:11
Using godliness as a means of gain, 6:5
Myths, 1:14
Myths, 1:4; 4:7
Mind and conscience defiled, 1:15
Conscience, 1:19–20; 4:2; corrupted minds, 6:5
Profess to know God, 1:16;
Turn away, 1:6; 6:20–21
turn away from truth, 1:5, 14; 3:3
Heterodoxy, 1:3; 2:4; 6:3, 5, 20
Unacceptable for God’s works, 1:16; 3:8, 14
Acceptable to God, 5:4, 10; 6:18
Controversies (foolish), 3:9
Controversy, 6:4
Genealogies, 3:9
Genealogies (endless), 1:4
Contentions and quarrels about law, 3:4, 9–11
Speculation, disputes, evil conjectures, irritations, misuse of law, 1:8; 2:8; 6:4–5, 20
Slanderers? 2:3; 3:2
Slander, 1:13, 20; 5:13; 6:4
Necessary needs, 3:14
Living luxuriously; love of money, 5:6; 6:10, 17
Human commands, 1:14–15
Ascetic-forbid marriage and foods, 4:3
Idle bellies; passion, 1:12; 2:11; 3:3
Teach good; harmful, 1:12; 2:3;
Want to teach, 1:7
Jewish myths, 1:14
Circumcision party, 1:10
Old-women’s myths; widow problems, 4:7; 5:3–16

In 1 Timothy, Paul discusses the law and the misuse of the law (1:8–10), as he does in Titus (3:9–10). However, in Titus, the circumcision party is explicitly mentioned and the Jewish aspect of the myths (1:10, 14). In contrast, in 1 Timothy, the speculative aspect of the myths is described as “old-women’s myths” (4:7). In Ephesus, difficulties with younger widows are mentioned (1 Tim 5:3–16), but not in Crete. Heterodoxy and the desire to teach are more explicit in Ephesus (1 Tim 1:3, 6–7; 6:3, 5, 20). Nevertheless, both churches are dealing with controversies and quarrels that relate to genealogies and myths (Titus 1:14; 3:9; 1 Tim 1:4; 4:7).
Circumcision (peritomē; 1:10) is a symbol of the old covenant and obedience to Moses’ law. It can serve as a synecdoche to refer to Jews in general73 or to Jewish Christians in particular. But Paul argues that real circumcision is of the heart, not physical and external (Rom 2:28–29; Col 2:11). He points out that Abraham was circumcised as a symbol of imputed righteousness after he believed in God (Rom 4:11). Thus, when some Jewish believers insisted on circumcision and obedience to all of Moses’ laws and some rabbinic laws, they became a party critical of Paul and Peter. Exactly what is the Cretan circumcision party teaching? Are they requiring Gentiles to be circumcised (Gal 5:2–4; 6:12–15; Phil 3:2–5)? Are they requiring Gentiles and Jews to eat only kosher food and celebrate all Old Testament holidays? Even non-Jews in ancient times were aware of Jewish food prohibitions.77 Paul does not elaborate, although at Crete and Ephesus the teaching had to do with “Jewish myths and human commandments” that veered followers away from God’s truth (Titus 1:14). Whatever was happening in Crete, however, was motivated by “shameful gain” (1:11). Those in the circumcision party were out to please themselves by shamelessly and deceitfully seeking their own profit (1:7).
To silence (epistomizō; 1:11) has very different connotations from “silence” (hēsychia, hēsychios) in 1 Timothy 2:2, 11–12. Epistomizō literally refers to stopping up or bridling the mouth, a punishment. For example, Varus, the ruler of Syria, “punished” or “silenced” some Jews who had revolted against Caesar.79 Likewise, one of the functions of the elders was to reprove opposition (Titus 1:9, 13).
Paul then cites a Cretan as support against the wrong teachings in Crete: Someone said from out of their own, a prophet from among them: Cretans always are liars, evil beasts, idle bellies. This testimony is true (1:12–13a). Clement of Alexandria (AD 150–212) cites Epimenides’ poem Peri Chrēsmoi in Oracula as the source of the quotation (Strom. 1.14.59). Epimenides, son of Phaestius, who lived 600–500 BC, born in Knossos, Crete, was a legendary seer who was said to have lived 157 or 299 years (Diogenes Laertius 1.10.109, 111). Cicero cites him as an illustration of those who prophesy while in a frenzy (Div. 1.18.34). Ancient writers give him credit, because he had “superhuman foresight,” for a number of miraculous acts, such as stopping pestilence in Athens. Even some Cretans sacrificed to him as a god. If indeed Paul is quoting Epimenides, Paul is simply saying that his testimony about the general nature of Cretans (in ancient times) was true and applicable in this case (Titus 1:13).
The first three words of Paul’s quotation are cited by Callimachus of Cyrene (circa 310 BC), an epic poet and contemporary of Ptolemy Philadelphus, Cretans always are liars (Hymn. Jov. line 8). This idea was so proverbial in ancient times that the Greek krētizō, “to play the Cretan,” for many meant simply “to lie.” Even though some ancients might agree with the Cretan myth that many gods had their origin in Crete (Diodorus 5.46. 3), many did not appreciate the Cretan version that Zeus was buried in a tomb in Crete. Callimachus doubts that Zeus was born in Crete rather than Arcadia because the Cretans are known for their lying. He especially doubts their legend that Zeus was buried in Crete because Zeus is “forever” (line 9). Lucian cites Cretans as an illustration of “cities and whole peoples” who tell lies “unanimously and officially”: “The Cretans exhibit the tomb of Zeus and are not ashamed of it” (Philops. 3). The Jews who were overturning whole households might have been promoting their Cretan heritage. And, they did have many things to be proud of, as the earlier advanced Minoan civilization. Also, the Cretans were famous for their past laws. In Plato’s dialogue about ideal governments, he includes a representative of Crete (Clinias, along with a representative of Sparta-Megillus of Lacedaemon, and, of course, himself as the “Athenian Stranger”). Cretans claimed that Zeus gave his laws directly to King Minos.84 The laws of the Cretans were held in “superlatively high repute among all the Hellenes.” Nevertheless, there was an underside to Crete.
To what is Paul referring when he agrees with the accusation of evil beasts (thērion) and idle bellies (gastēr [1:12])? For ancient Greeks, thēr referred to a beast of prey, such as a lion or a monster. A thērion (a “little animal”) often referred to a “wild animal,” including even elephants. In the Bible, thērion is used as early as Genesis 1 to refer to animals that were not four-footed animals (cattle) or reptiles or birds. They were brought for protection by pairs into the ark (Gen 6:20; 7:14). Some were unclean. Sometimes the word referred to all wild animals (Lev 17:13; Jas 3:7). The snake was one example (Gen 3:2; Acts 28:4–5). Thus, thērion generally referred to animals, especially wild animals. The adjective evil limits the type of animal. This would be a harmful animal. God mentions four means of judgment: sword, famine, pestilence, and evil beasts/animals (Ezek 14:21). Thus, an evil beast is an animal harmful to humans or domesticated animals. Sometimes, people are described as living like “wild animals,” or being treated as animals.91 Paul’s reference, of course, is clearly a negative metaphor. Probably he would understand “evil beasts” in its Old Testament context, comparing these false teachers to destructive animals who destroy people by attacking them and destroying their healthy faith.
Plato, in his dialogue about the ideal government, mentions how the common meals and gymnasia in Crete (though beneficial in many ways) also could be quite harmful, corrupting “the pleasures of love which are natural not to humans only but also natural to beasts” (thērion). He mentions that these state structures encouraged pleasures “contrary to nature when male mates with male or female with female, and that those first guilty of such enormities were impelled by their slavery to pleasure. And we all accuse the Cretans of concocting the story about Ganymede” (Leg. I.636B–C). In this myth, Zeus, disguised as an eagle, takes Ganymede, a handsome youth, tending his flock, away with him. Plato appears to allude to a Cretan custom where a young man, with the aid of his friends, abducts another young man. He is given presents and taken away where for two months they feast and hunt. The abducted man is honored as “those who were chosen as stand-bys,” the abductor is called “lover.” However, not all in the ancient world would see this practice as admirable—certainly Plato did not (at least in this referral). Paul would not.93
The second descriptive phrase would also remind the reader of eating, since gastēr refers to the belly or “paunch,” the belly, especially “as craving food,” or “the womb.” Elsewhere in the New Testament, gastēr only refers to the wombs of pregnant women. Argē, argos is used in 1 Tim 5:13 for the young widows who do not pray but instead are idle, not having productive ways to spend their time. This is the same adjective that James uses to describe faith without action. It is “fallow” (2:20 vs. 1:21 “implanted”). Jesus uses it for laborers who have no work to do (Matt 20:3). Therefore, the phrase literally refers to “inactive bellies” or “stomachs that do not work” (people who eat but do not use their energy for work) or “wombs that do not bear children.” Consequently, evil beasts, idle bellies could allude to the pleasure-seeking Cretan lifestyle. Polybius describes the Cretan “point of view” to be one of only self-interest (Hist. 8.16.5–8). No wonder these opponents were seeking their own shameful gain (1:7, 11).
How is it possible that those in the circumcision party could be known for pleasure-seeking? Paul apparently thought it possible when he challenged some Jews who thought they were teachers to the ignorant: “Will you not teach yourself? While you preach against stealing, do you steal? You that forbid adultery, do you commit adultery? You that abhor idols, do you rob temples? You that boast in the law, do you dishonor God by breaking the law? For, as it is written, ‘The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you’ ” (Rom 2:21–24; NRSV). He also claimed that those who required circumcision were avoiding persecution for the cross of Christ (Gal 6:12). They remove “the offense of the cross” (Gal 5:11). Sometimes those who insist on “self-abasement” (Col 2:18) are the very same people who indulge their flesh. Paul warns that regulations appear to help in promoting piety, but “they lack any value in restraining sensual indulgence” (Col 2:23; TNIV).
Because many, especially of the circumcision party, are disobedient to God’s truth, talk without teaching God’s truth, and deceive people, Titus needs to: rebuke them rigorously, in order that they may be healthy in the faith, not paying attention to Jewish myths and human commandments, turning for themselves away (being turned away) from the truth (1:13b–14). People can err either on the side of harsh narrow-mindedness or lax permissiveness. The promotion of truth necessitates a balance between compassion and integrity. In Titus, the goal is health, healthy faith and healthy teaching (1:9, 13; 2:1–2, 8). Good health is a reoccurring and helpful metaphor in the Pastorals. God warned the Israelites that “I am the Lord who heals” those who obey his statutes (Exod 15:26). Jesus explained that he ate with sinners because, like a physician, his intention was to heal the sick (Luke 5:30–31). Good health necessitates honest diagnosis and a rigorous program of avoiding unhealthy habits and foods and promoting healthy habits and foods. In the same way, spiritual health requires individuals (Titus) and groups of people (elders/overseers) who are vigilant to do something about teachings that turn people away from the truth. Frequently elenchō (rebuke) is balanced off by parakaleō (“encourage”) because a good physician promotes health and discourages sickness (e.g., 1:9). Elenchō has to do with bringing deeds and thoughts out in the open for clarity and truth (e.g., John 3:20; Eph 5:11, 13). The secrets of the heart are disclosed by prophetic teaching (1 Cor 14:24–25). Titus and the elders are assisted by prophets (1 Cor 14:24–25), the law (Jas 2:9), and the Holy Spirit (John 16:8–11). But the intention is not malicious; rather, conviction of sin is done out of a relationship of love, like a parent’s love for a child: to build up, not simply to tear down. The process helps to maintain a right attitude: to win over the Christian brother or sister.98 Jesus explains that the first confrontation should be private, then two or three witnesses should be included (Matt 18:15–16; also Deut 19:15). Then, the leadership should evaluate the situation, and, finally, the whole congregation should be a witness (Deut 19:16–20; 1 Tim 5:20). Only after all these stages should the person be “silenced” or treated as an outsider (Titus 1:11; Matt 18:17).
The use of apotomōs (rigorously) indicates that the problems at Crete are serious and persistent. They are serious because they cause people to turn away from the knowledge of the truth that gives eternal life (Titus 1:14, 1–2). They are persistent because a gentle explanation is not enough. But Titus has already shown he has the qualities of compassion and integrity when working with the Christians at Corinth who also had serious and persistent spiritual problems (2 Cor 7:13–16; 8:16–17).
The opposite of healthy or sound faith is paying attention to Jewish myths and human commandments (1:14). Mythos (myth) could simply refer to a “tale, story, narrative,” but, in this context, Paul treats it as “fiction,” “legend,” of which the opposite is logos or “historic truth.” The Bible contrasts it with God’s oikonomia, God’s principles (1 Tim 1:4), and the truth (2 Tim 4:4; 2 Pet 1:16). The secular Cretan had many myths about which they were proud, such as about Zeus. They used the myths as bases for their actions, as “sound” Jews use God’s written revelation as a basis for actions. Myth, thus, became a “didactic literary genre.”101 Therefore, possibly the Cretan “Jewish-Christian opponents were creating speculative doctrines based on stories of ancient OT heroes and using them to lend the weight of antiquity to certain questionable practices that Paul regarded as ungodly.”102 In a similar fashion, Jesus criticized the Pharisees who, abandoning God’s command, held on to human tradition (Mark 7:8).
Scholars who agree Paul wrote the Pastoral Letters have suggested that these Jewish false teachers could have been similar to (a) Essenes, (b) Hellenistic Jews, or (c) proto-gnostics. Many Essenes did not marry, were ascetic, had food and Sabbath restrictions, were hierarchical, and thought matter was evil.104 The Book of Jubilees (circa 160–50 BC) is a proto-Essene document that illustrates many of the false Jewish teachers’ concerns. It is a paraphrase or commentary (midrash) of parts of Genesis and Exodus. However, in contrast to Genesis, its main focus is the law. Those who “search out the Law” will be persecuted (1:12) and when children begin again “to search the law” God’s blessed time will have arrived (Jub 23:26; cf. Titus 3:9; Gal 4:21; 5:18). Jubilees highlights the importance of observing the Sabbath (Jub 2:24–33; 50:1–13; vs. Col 2:16), observing the moon and time (6:32–38; 49:10), and not eating blood (6:11–14; 7:27–33; 21:18–20; vs. Col 2:16). Circumcision is also indispensable (15:25–34; 16:25). Uncircumcised men cannot be forgiven. It is an “eternal error.” Hebrew is “the tongue of creation” (Jub 12:26; vs. 2 Cor 11:22). The author shows a fascination with angels (Jub 2:2, 18; 15:27; cf. Col 2:18). Perfection is possible (e.g., Abraham 23:10; Jacob 35:12; cf. Titus 3:5; Phil 3:8–9). True Israelites are to keep separate from Gentiles and not even eat with them (Jub 22:16; 30:7; vs. Gal 2:12–13).
Certainly, we cannot determine the particular books used at Crete or Ephesus, but Jubilees exemplifies the type of thinking that would be similar to the Judaizers in Crete and Ephesus.
Some second-century gnostics such as the Encratites abstained from marriage and animal food. Full-blown Gnosticism was a second-century phenomenon, but some proto-gnostics lived in the first century, such as Simon Magus and Cerinthus. Simon, a Samaritan, who in Acts already demonstrated his interest in “shameful gain” (Titus 1:11; Acts 8:18–20), was considered by Irenaeus the person “from whom all heresies got their start.” Holding to elements of reincarnation, docetism, and syncretism (Haer. 1.23.2, 4), Simon saw himself as “Father on high” who gave birth to “Thought” (Helen), who gave birth to Angels and Powers, who kept her from returning to her “Father on high” (Haer. 1.23.2). According to Irenaeus, the “mystic priests of these people live licentious lives and practice magic” (Haer. 1.23.4). Cerinthus, unlike Simon, appeared to be Jewish and was “enslaved to lusts and pleasure” (Euseb. Hist. eccl. 3.28 [2]; 7.25 [3]). He thought the world was not created by the first God, thereby appearing to treat matter as evil (Irenaeus, Haer. 1.26.1; cf. 1 Tim 4:3–5). Jesus died, but not “Christ” (Haer. 1.26.1). Thus, the Simonians might illustrate the focus on genealogies, and Cerinthians a low view of matter, but neither illustrated the Jewish quarrels about the law.

Minds and Consciences Are Defiled (1:15–16)

These teachers who claim to know God were seeing things that were clean or pure and treating them as unclean or impure because their own minds and consciences were soiled: All things are pure to the pure ones; but to the defiled and unbelieving nothing is pure, but also their mind and conscience are defiled. They profess to know God, but they are denying his works, being abominable and disobedient and unacceptable for every good work (1:15–16). Paul uses imagery from the Old Testament sacrificial system, as Hebrews explains: “The law requires that nearly everything be cleansed with blood, and without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness” (Heb 9:22; TNIV). Katharos, -a, -on, katharizō (pure) can refer to “clear” or “clean,” but it also refers to ritual purity, such as a purified cup (Matt 23:25–26), or “clean” food, or a body free of leprosy.113 The opposite is defiled. The circumcision party (Titus 1:10) would be concerned for ritual purity, which would be met by such things as circumcision, kosher food and drink, and festival observation (e.g., Col 2:16–23). In contrast, Jesus’ blood given in behalf of sin results in genuinely purified or “cleaned” people, evidenced by their enthusiasm to do good (Titus 2:14). The focus, then, is taken away from external to internal purity. Thus, those who have been purified by Jesus’ atoning death now see all through purified inner selves. As Jesus explained, “For it is from within, from the human heart, that evil intentions come” (Mark 7:21–23; NRSV). In the same way, as Jesus challenged the Pharisees and scribes who were concerned for the ritual external purity of the drinking and eating utensils while they remained internally greedy and self-indulgent (Matt 23:25–26), Paul challenged the circumcision party who chastised ritual impurity in the church while inwardly they were defiled. They denied God’s works by not doing them.
They are then described by three adjectives: bdelyktos (abominable), apeithēs (disobedient), and adokimos (unacceptable) (1:16). Bdelyktos is a strong word: “He that pronounces the unjust just, and the just unjust, is unclean (akathartos) and abominable (bdelyktos) with God” (Prov 17:15 LXX). Its noun form is used to describe the sacrilege at the temple in Jerusalem in 168 BC by worshipers of Zeus (1 Macc 1:54, 59). For those who are concerned for the law, to be called an “abomination,” a term employed for what is most abhorrent to God, would be shocking. But, they were people who could not be persuaded, and thus were disobedient to God’s truth (Acts 26:19). Apeithēs is the negation of peithos (“persuasive”). Paul will later describe himself as formerly apeithēs (Titus 3:3). And, finally, they are adokimos (“not approved” or “accepted”). As an athlete prepares to enter and win a race, a Christian should prepare to do good actions that merit God’s approval (1 Cor 9:24–27). But false teachings do not lead to good actions. The false teachers are unacceptable, they have failed the test (2 Cor 13:5)!

Fusing the Horizons: The Place of Education

What is the value of education? Education prevents deception and clarifies what we should believe and do. Orthodoxy affects orthopraxy. But, are orthodox people like a cement block? Do they become fixed, immovable, merciless, without life? Or, are the orthodox like a healthy body, which can move easily, be flexible, compassionate, alive? Paul uses the latter image in the Pastoral Letters.
Many across the globe are attracted to the awesomeness of the Triune God and the good news. However, they are not always discipled, educated, and helped to mature. Sometimes it is the fault of the new believer. They think they now own a card that they can show God and others: “The bearer of this card will receive grace no matter what they say or do.” Sometimes it is the fault of the evangelist: “I bring them in. God takes care of them from now on.” However, such attitudes make the new believer like a newborn who is cast out into the street to live on its own resources. Sometimes it is the fault of the church: “Just come to services to worship, bring your body, bring your money, take your seat.” The new believers may grow a bit, but they remain infants their whole lives. Sometimes the church does not have enough people to disciple the new believers. They may be busy with other matters or simply disorganized. The Pastoral Letters reiterate the importance of educating people in the truth, even as God had insisted on education in the old covenant. God’s law was regularly to be taught in the home by the adults and in the community by the priests and before the whole assembly by the religious leaders (e.g., Deut 31:12–13a).

TITUS 2

TEACH WHAT IS CONSISTENT WITH HEALTHY DOCTRINE (2:1–3:11)

But you are speaking what is appropriate to healthy teaching (2:1). But (de) is a strong adversative here. Titus is emphasized. He, unlike the opponents (1:9), should be speaking what is appropriate to healthy teaching, described in 2:1–3:8, not the unhealthy teaching described earlier (1:10–16). Chapter 2 begins the second major section of the letter. The first major section is more negative, dealing with setting straight what was remaining to be done (1:5–16). This next major section is more positive, dealing with teaching what is consistent with healthy doctrine (2:1–3:11). The first subsection deals with specific groups in the churches, the second subsection deals with the churches as a whole, and the third subsection deals with Titus specifically.

Godly Behavior among the Elders, Youth, and Slaves (2:1–15)

Paul recommends Titus speak to five groups: male and female elders, female and male youth, and slaves: (Encourage) elders (males) to be sober, honorable, wise, healthy in faith, in love, in perseverance; (encourage) elders (females), likewise, to be in demeanor holy, not slanderous, and not enslaved to much wine, teaching what is good, in order that they exhort the young (females) to be loving their husbands, loving their children, wise, pure, working at home, good, being subject to their own husbands, in order that God’s word not be blasphemed (2:2–5).
What is the relationship between the male (presbytēs [2:2]) and female (presbytis [2:3]) elders to the “elders” of chapter one (presbyteros [1:5])? All terms go back to the root presbys (an old person or elder). Presbyteros is the comparative of presbys, literally, “the older one” or “elder of two,” as in Luke 15:25. Presbytēs and presbytis are the masculine and feminine prose forms of presbys. Do the forms in Titus 2 refer to church leadership positions (male and female “elders”) or simply to age (“old men,” “old women”)? Many English translations render the latter. However, the former is also possible. Why? First, in ancient times deference was given to elders simply because of their age.5 Second, in the same way as presbyteros could refer to leadership positions or to age, presbytēs could refer to age or to leadership positions. Although the Bible does have several references where presbytēs refers simply to age, other references clearly refer to ambassadors or envoys, as the “elders” of the ruler from Babylon who visited Hezekiah (2 Chr 32:31; LXX) and elders representing the Jews to Sparta and to Rome (1 Macc 14:22; 15:17; LXX). Even the envoys from Rome are called “elders” (2 Macc 11:34; LXX). Elders (presbytēs) are also mentioned at the city gate where judgments were made in Israel (Job 29:7–8; Lam 5:14; LXX). When Paul calls himself presbytēs, some translators render it “ambassador” (REB, TEV), while others “old man”/ “aged” (NRSV, NIV, TNIV, KJV) (Phlm 9).
The feminine presbytis occurs only in Titus 2:3 in the Bible. Were women ever called “elder” implying a leadership position in ancient times? One heroic “aged” (gēraia) mother of seven sons was called by the author of 4 Maccabees an “elder” (presbytis) even though a woman (4 Macc 16:14). At Crete, a female, Sophia of Gortyn, is described on a plaque as “elder (presbytera) and ruler of the synagogue.” A woman, Mannine of Venosa, thirty-eight-years-old, is described as an “elder” in a cemetery in Italy. Brooten found six or seven Jewish women “elders” spread over a wide geographical area. In the early years after the New Testament, female elders had leadership in the church.
If presbytēs and presbytis in Titus 2 refer to leadership positions, how do they relate to the qualifications in 1:6–9? In the same way as Paul describes the ministers/deacons in 1 Timothy 3:8–10 in a general way first and then goes on to describe the female and male distinctive qualities (3:11, 12), also in Titus, Paul first describes the general qualities of an elder/overseer (1:6–9) and then goes on to highlight qualities on which the men (2:2) and the women (2:3) need to work. Another way to understand the passage is that, in the same way as everyone is encouraged to seek an overseeing office (episcopēs) in 1 Timothy 3:1, but then the distinctive qualities of overseer (episcopos) and minister/deacon (diakonos) are delineated in 3:2–13, so the elders, youth, and slaves are encouraged to seek positive qualities that would make them eligible to serve as Christian leaders.

Comparison of Qualities in Titus 2:2–10 with Those Needed for Elder and Minister/Deacon

Male elders (presbytēs [2:2])
Female elders (presbytis [2:3])
1. sober
(elder, Titus 1:7; 1 Tim 3:2, 3; minister/deacon, 1 Tim 3:8, 11)
1. in demeanor holy
(elder, Titus 1:8)
2. honorable
(minister/deacon, 1 Tim 3:8)
2. not slanderous
(minister/deacon 1 Tim 3:11)
3. wise
(elder, Titus 1:8; 1 Tim 3:2)
3. not enslaved to much wine
(elder, Titus 1:7; 1 Tim 3:2, 3; minister/deacon 1 Tim 3:8, 11)
4. healthy in:
a. faith
(elder, Titus 1:9; minister/deacon, 1 Tim 3:11)
4. teaching what is good (elder, Titus 1:8; 1 Tim 3:2)
b. love
c. perseverance
(elder, Titus 1:7; 1 Tim 3:3)

Qualities for elders/overseers are evident throughout Titus 2:2–10: self-controlled limiting of consumption of intoxicating substances (elders), honor, wisdom (male elders, young women and men), faithfulness (male elders and slaves), love (male elders and young women), perseverance, holiness (female elders and young women), ability to teach (female elders), household-oriented, not being self-pleasing, not being disobedient, and not seeking selfish financial gain. Yet the male and female elders have distinctive aspects of their Christian walk to which they had to pay attention. Only women in these lists are challenged not to be slanderous (Titus 2:3; 1 Tim 3:11).
Paul highlights six qualities important for the male elder: to be sober, honorable, wise, healthy in faith, in love, in perseverance (2:2). A recurring topic at Crete and Ephesus is the necessity not to become intoxicated, but rather to remain sober. If one is sober, then the second quality is more likely—to be honorable or godly. Semnos has been translated by such diverse terms as “honorable, serious, dignified, and holy.” It describes the ideal minister/deacon (male and female, 1 Tim 3:8, 11), children (1 Tim 3:4), male elder (Titus 2:2), teaching (Titus 2:7), and all Christians (1 Tim 2:2). The noun, like its verb form (sebō) properly refers to God or the gods.14 Thus, semnos can refer to the feeling of awe or reverence before God. In the New Testament, semnos is always used in a positive sense. Luke uses it in Acts to describe the Gentile converts to Judaism, such as Lydia (16:14) and Titius Justus (18:7), the “God-fearers” (13:43; 17:4, 17), and to the respectable, august, or honorable women of Pisidian Antioch (13:50). Thus, semnos appears to be an aspect of God that humans should have. More than “serious,” it is “august.” It is a synonym for “godliness” (1 Tim 2:2) and “uncorrupted” (Titus 2:7). We are to think of whatever is honorable or godly or awesome (Phil 4:8) so that we can become honorable, godly, and awesome ourselves. This is true for all Christians, and certainly Christian leaders.
Wisdom permeates every aspect of leadership. Even though it is twelfth on the list for an elder in Titus as opposed to fourth on the list for an elder in Ephesus, nevertheless, Paul repeats it as an important quality for male elders and young women and men. Although one would expect this word-family to be more frequent in the New Testament, it occurs only sixteen times, ten of which are in the Pastoral Letters.16 The basic idea in wisdom is soundness or wholeness of mind, as the opposite of lunacy. In Attic especially, it refers to having control over the sensual desires, having moderation and self-control. The elder who keeps away from intoxication and dwells on godly attributes (Titus 2:2) will then be able to have a mature mind directed by self-control. In the New Testament, this quality is necessary for all, male and female, young and old. It is a prerequisite to prayer (1 Pet 4:7). Unfortunately, some translators will chose an aspect of wisdom to highlight when addressing particular groups of people. Mature men are to be “prudent” (Titus 2:2; NRSV) and “reasonable” (Acts 26:25; NIV), whereas women are to have “propriety, decency, modesty” (1 Tim 2:9, 15; NRSV, NIV) and the young are to have “self-control, self-discipline” (Titus 2:5–6; 2 Tim 1:7; NRSV, NIV). Of course, context affects the aspect of a word a translator might want to emphasize, but the sex or age should not limit meaning because then readers fail to see the continuity of virtue desired for all men and women, younger and older, indicated by the use of the same word-family for all.
If sōphrōn has to do with soundness of mind, hygiainō has to do with soundness of body. Both have to do with good health. The male elder has “to be in good health” when it comes to faith, love, and perseverance (2:2). Healthy or “sound” faith has already been mentioned as a goal in this letter for all. The three attributes of faith, love, and perseverance occur together once in each Pastoral Letter, referring in Titus to the elders (2:2), in 1 Timothy to Timothy (6:11), and in 2 Timothy to Paul (3:10). Faith and love are two of three qualities that persist longer than any spiritual gift (1 Cor 13:8–13). The content of faith has been summarized in 1 Tim 3:16. But since God is truth and love, love is necessary to work together with faith. Now, as well, the elder needs to persevere in faith and love with a constancy that persists through testing, cares, riches, pleasures, and persecution (Luke 8:13–15; 21:12–19).
The list for the female elders is connected with the list for the male elders by “likewise”: (encourage) elders (females), likewise, to be in demeanor holy, not slanderous, and not enslaved to much wine, teaching what is good (2:3). Thus, although Paul highlights distinctive qualities for each, yet their function as elders is similar. In 1 Timothy the likewise indicates that the women are to pray as the men (2:8–9), the ministers/deacons need leadership qualities similar to the overseer’s (3:8), and the female ministers/deacons need leadership qualities similar to those of the male ministers/deacons (3:11). The likewise also indicates that Titus is to encourage the female elders as much as he does the male elders.
Paul places the prepositional phrase in demeanor first (2:3), therefore highlighting it. Katastēma, occurring only here in the Bible, refers to an external bodily or mental state. For instance, some elephants were driven to a maniacal state by external inducements (3 Macc 5:45). Or, Alexandra, mother of Queen Mariamne, wife of King Herod, changed her behavior from boldly supportive of her daughter to critical of her (Josephus, Ant. 15.7 [232–34]). But Paul does not advise the women elders to display criticism or a maniacal state—rather a steady behavior of holiness.
The neuter form, hieron, is always used in the New Testament literally for the temple in Jerusalem (e.g., Matt 21:23). If indeed all believers are members of God’s “holy priesthood,” then certainly women elders also need to act appropriately to a priestly vocation, in other words, in a holy or reverent manner. Hieroprepēs signifies “appropriate to a sacred place.” It is a synonym for semnos (Titus 2:2).
The opposite of a holy demeanor, which is fleshed out in teaching what is good (2:3), is being slanderous (diabolos) and enslaved to much wine. Normally diabolos (with the article) refers to the devil. Jesus told some religious leaders that the devil “was a murderer from the beginning and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he lies, he speaks according to his own nature, for he is a liar and the father of lies” (John 8:44; NRSV). In Ephesians, the devil’s schemes work against truth, righteousness, peace, and faith (Eph 6:11, 14–16). He is called “that ancient serpent,” “the deceiver of the whole world” (Rev 12:9).
The devil’s character is implied by aspects of the Letter to Titus. The devil would encourage wildness, disobedience, attack, self-pleasure, anger (cf. Eph 4:26–27), drinking, fighting, shameful gain, opposition, deception, lying, evil, idleness, false teachings, envy, hate, and lawlessness. In contrast, Paul encourages faith, truth, godliness, eternal life, grace, peace, salvation, goodness, wisdom, righteousness, holiness, self-control, honor, love, and perseverance (1:1–4, 8; 2:2–3). Thus, when Paul calls for women elders not to slander, he is calling for them not to act in a diabolical way. The verb diaballō highlights one aspect of the devil’s character—lying about another person, thereby breaking the ninth commandment, “You shall not bear false witness against your neighbor” (Exod 20:16; NRSV). Slander, from a biblical perspective, is a larger concept, referring to deception and lying that promotes the devil’s kingdom, which would affect the implementation of many of the Ten Commandments, including having gods before the Lord, promoting murder (of character at least), and, as well, bearing false witness (Exod 20:3, 13, 16).
The Pastoral Letters use a couple of synonyms that relate to drinking: nēphalios (Titus 2:2; 1 Tim 3:2, 11) and paroinos (Titus 1:7; 1 Tim 3:3). In Titus, the male elders are encouraged to be “sober” (nēphalios), while female elders are encouraged not to be enslaved to much wine (Titus 2:3).
Instead of wasting their time being drunk, the female elders are to teach (2:3). Didaskalos is the same root word used in 1 Tim 2:12. The difference is that in Crete the women are encouraged to teach what is good (kalodidaskalos), whereas the women at Ephesus were forbidden from teaching what is bad. The elder/overseer was to love what is good (philagathos, 1:8). The next step would be to teach what is good (2:3).
What is the purpose of teaching what is good? Paul answers with two adverbial clauses, one stresses the positive (in order that they exhort the young (females) to be loving their husbands, loving their children, wise, pure, working at home, good, being subject to their own husbands) and the second avoids the negative (in order that God’s word not be blasphemed) (2:4–5). The first purpose of the teaching is to help the younger women become wise. Exhort (sōphronizō) literally is to cause one to become wise or to recall or bring people to their senses. At first glance, for the young women to be exhorted to love their husbands and children seems to apply to a domestic role limited to the female sex. However, the male elders also are encouraged to be “healthy” “in love” (2:2). In contrast to Crete, where the wives are challenged to love their husbands (2:4), in Ephesians 5, the husbands are challenged to love their wives (Eph 5:25, 28, 33). The situation of women varied among the differing ancient cultures. Cretan marriage was a public, state-controlled ceremony, involving those who belonged to the same age-grade and same social class. However, the wives usually did not join the husbands’ homes until later when the young women had learned how to manage household affairs.28 Most marriages were arranged. For example, in Xenophon’s Oeconomics, the husband says to the wife, “I took you and your parents gave you to me” to obtain “the best partner of home and children” (Oec. 7.11). Thus, love for one’s husband had to be learned. Paul places responsibility for the training on the female elders. Neither Titus nor the husbands teach the women (cf. Xenophon, Oec. 7.8–9), nor the mothers, as we might expect. Paul wanted Christian models for the younger women.
A Christian’s responsibility to one’s family is very important. One’s spouse and children are one’s closest neighbor (“Love your neighbor as yourself,” Matt 22:39). Similarly, elders are to be a “one-woman man, having faithful children, not in accusation of wildness or disobedience” (Titus 1:6; and 1 Tim 3:2, 4–5). Love is the greatest motivator both for the one loving and the one being loved.
If one is sound of mind (wise, sōphrōn, 2:5) with self-control (also needed by elders/overseers [1:8; 1 Tim 3:2]), then one result will be purity. Purity is important for elders too (1:8; 2:2). Five different synonyms for “holy/pure” are used in Titus for leaders (hosios [1:8], semnos [2:2], hieroprepēs [2:3], and, for the youth, leaders-in-training, (hagnē [2:5] and aphthoria [2:7]). Hagnē (adjective) and the verb (hagnizō) go back to the Old Testament to the vow of separation with purity to the Lord. Men or women could make this vow for a certain time by abstaining from all products made from the vine, not cutting their hair, not coming near a dead body, and, finally, bringing offerings to the temple (Num 6:2–21). Or, Levites would purify themselves by washing their garments (Num 8:21). Certain symbolic acts were done to demonstrate one’s devotion to God. The same adjective is used for Jesus (1 John 3:3), Timothy (1 Tim 5:22), Paul, a wise teacher or a godly minister (Jas 3:17; 2 Cor 6:6), and betrothed virgins (2 Cor 11:2; 4 Macc 18:7). The young women in Crete who received the charge to be pure could be married, but they could also be betrothed, getting prepared for marriage. Peter also uses hagnē to describe the ideal conduct of wives who are trying to win over their unbelieving husbands (1 Pet 3:1–2). There is a lot of similarity between the situation of the wives in 1 Peter and those in Titus. Both are called to be pure in conduct (1 Pet 3:1–2; Titus 2:5), good, submissive to their husbands in order to “win over” someone (in 1 Peter the husband, in Titus maybe the husband but definitely a larger group).

How a Wife Can Win over Nonbelievers

1 Peter 3:1–6
Titus 2:5
won over without a word
in order that God’s word may not be blasphemed
being subject to own husbands
being subject to own husbands
pure conduct
pure
do good
good

Thus, a key component in these instructions is evangelism. Evangelism is an important element of the whole letter of Titus (and 1 Peter) and an important motivator for the behavior of all leaders. The elders/overseers must not be “open to attack” (1:6–7) and children “not in accusation of wildness or disobedience” (1:6). Titus models good behavior for the leadership to follow so the opponent cannot say “evil” concerning them (2:8). Since the goal of the elders’ exhortation is for God’s word not to be blasphemed (2:5), one would expect that the qualities exhorted in the young women would be positively viewed by the larger society. For instance, Xenophon’s ideal wife says her mother told her, her duty is to be wise (sōphroneō; Oec. 7.14).
Hypotassō (verb) and its noun (hypotagē; submit) are used in the Pastoral Letters for wives to husbands (2:5), slaves to masters (2:9), the ruled to ruling authorities (3:1), students to teachers (1 Tim 2:11), and children to parents (1 Tim 3:4). The New Testament never commands one adult human to subject another adult human.
In contrast to some in the larger society, Paul has Titus address his words to females directly (2:3), whereas Aristotle, for example, addresses his to male masters (Pol. I.ii.2 [1253b]). Aristotle uses the language of one human ruling another in the household (archō, Pol. I. ii. 8, 12 [1254a–b]), which Paul does not. Although hypotassō can be used for hierarchical relationships, it can also be used for mutual or equal authorities, as prophets who are subject to other prophets, allowing each other to speak and evaluate each other’s message (1 Cor 14:29–33), Christians to Christians (Eph 5:21), the Son and the Father (1 Cor 15:27–28), the people served and those serving in ministry (Corinthians and Stephana’s household, 1 Cor 16:15–18). Wives, along with other Christians, are exhorted to be supportive presences in actions and words. They are respectively to cooperate with their husbands, treating them as valuable. This is particularly important (and challenging) in a society where the father or husband was the paterfamilias or chief priest who held the power of life and death over the entire household.
Paul encouraged the young women to work in the household (oikourgos; 2:5). In contrast to postindustrial societies, in ancient times all people worked in the household, as Xenophon explains, husband and wife are “partners (koinōnos) in the household (oikos).” Xenophon goes on to explain that men work outdoors, while women work indoors (Oec. 7.30), however, the outdoors and the indoors are all part of the household. In contrast, the model of an ideal biblical, capable wife works both outdoors and indoors (Prov 31:13–27). According to Xenophon, the landed Greek wife is responsible to supervise and care for all the household workers, manage the budget, oversee the making of clothes and the quality of the raw food, teach spinning and housekeeping to the workers, and organize storage of supplies.36 A Jewish wife was required to grind flour, bake bread, wash clothes, cook food, nurse their child, make ready the husband’s bed, and work in wool unless she could afford household workers to help (m. Ketub. 5:5). Moreover, women would often participate in a joint business with their husbands (e.g., Prisca and Aquila—tentmakers, Acts 18:3). The women were rulers of the household (1 Tim 5:14) and thus could not be idle (1 Tim 5:13). The rabbis agreed “idleness leads to unchastity” and “idleness leads to lowness of spirit” (m. Ketub. 5:5). Their basis may be King Lemuel’s mother, who said: the capable wife “does not eat the bread of idleness” (Prov 31:27).
Early Christians, like Christians today, were concerned that God’s revelation not be treated in a disrespectful way. Blaspheme (2:5) can be used for disrespectful language about God (e.g., Rev 13:6) or about other human beings. With respect to the young women being loving toward husband and children, wise, pure, active, good, and respectful to husbands (Titus 2:5), Paul was trying to stem opposition to the faith.
Paul now finally clarifies what action Titus is to do: encourage: the younger ones (probably males), likewise, to be wise concerning all, showing yourself a model of good works, in the teaching—pure, honorable, beyond reproach, with a healthy message, in order that the opponent might be ashamed, not having evil to say concerning us (2:6–8). If the female elders are compared to the male elders by the use of likewise (2:3), now the male youth are compared to the female youth (2:6). The young men, like the young women, as well as the elders, are to be wise concerning all (2:7). Concerning all appears to summarize all the previous lists: young men, in every area of your life implement everything that applies to you which I have already stated to the others. If the elder women are models for the younger women, Titus is a comparable model for the younger men. They are like “brothers” (1 Tim 5:1). Education by model is a most effective means of communication, especially to those who are one’s equal.

Comparison of the Models of Timothy and Titus

1 Timothy 4:12
To all believers
Titus 2:7–8
To believing younger men
in word
good works
in conduct
in the teaching—pure
in love
honorable
in faith
beyond reproach in healthy message
in purity

The women at Ephesus were having more difficulty with heterodoxy, thus, Timothy has to be a model for all believers, whereas at Crete, the elder women can share the educational burden with Titus. The first priority for Titus is orthopraxy (right action), in contrast to Timothy’s priority which is orthodoxy (right doctrine). The opponents in Crete were confessing knowledge of God but their actions did not demonstrate their beliefs (1:16). Thus, Titus first had to work on acting like a Christian. Titus’ good actions do not save him (3:5), but they are the goal and evidence of salvation (2:14; 3:1, 8, 14). The second priority for Titus is teaching. Doctrine is important in both Crete and Ephesus at this time. As elders must teach healthy doctrine (1:9), so must Titus (2:1, 7). The unhealthy teaching of the opponents was overturning whole households (1:11). It was destructive. In contrast, Titus’ teaching was not to be destructive (phtheirō), rather, indestructible or uncorrupted, sound (2:7, aphthoria). Then, Titus was to be honorable (semnotēs, 2:7), as the male elders (2:2). And, finally, even as his actions are to be good, so must Titus’ words be healthy (sound) and without basis for any to condemn (beyond reproach, akatagnōstos; 2:8). Not being open to attack has been an important quality for leaders in Crete because there are opponents there (1:6, 7, 9) and God’s word could be criticized (2:5). Earlier the elder is encouraged to be able to reprove those who oppose (1:9). Now, Titus’ actions, teaching, honor, and words might be so effective as to shame and silence (entrepō; 2:8) the opponent. Although Crete had a number of opponents (1:9), Titus can win them one by one (the opponent; 2:8). An opponent is like a strong wind that could turn over one’s boat (enantios; Matt 14:24; Acts 27:4). The goal is not to be “turned” oneself but to make the opponent “turn about” or be shamed and show respect to oneself.
The final group that Titus needs to encourage to do what is appropriate to healthy teaching is slaves: slaves—to their own masters, to be subject in all, to be well-pleasing, not opposing, not misappropriating for themselves, but demonstrating for themselves every good trust, in order that they might honor the teaching, the one of our Savior God, in all (2:9). The household and the larger Cretan society had free citizens, serfs, and slaves. The Cretan Gortyn Code refers to woikeus, a person attached to the household (oikos), and a dolos, a “serf” or “slave.” Dolos could refer to the household woikeus or commercial chattel slave (slaves who were bought and sold like other commodities; e.g., Rev 18:13). Legal marriage was not allowed between chattel slaves but the serf family could marry, divorce, and own property. Free citizens could pay a debt by becoming slaves, pledging themselves voluntarily (katakeimenos; e.g., 1 Cor 7:23), or being condemned to bondage (nenikamenos; e.g., Matt 18:23–25). Serfs had similar rights to a free citizen except they were restricted from military aspects such as gymnastic exercises and possession of arms and required to pay tribute to a landlord. Their status was between that of a full citizen and chattel slave. Serfs in Crete, unlike other ancient areas, did not successfully revolt. A slave was not recognized by the law as a responsible person in his own right and could own no property. Cretans called urban slaves chrysonetoi (“persons bought for gold”). Some people were enslaved as prisoners of war (Aristotle, Pol. I.II.18 [1255a]; 2 Macc 8:10–11). When Cretan piracy increased in Hellenistic times, kidnapping people increased because slave trading was a profitable business. However, piracy was largely terminated by the Romans by the first century AD. Paul’s directions in Titus could be addressed to people, then, in a variety of situations, from serfs to house slaves to chattel slaves, from those voluntarily in their positions to those unjustly placed in their positions.
In striking contrast to Aristotle who writes from the master’s perspective (Pol. I.ii.2–4 [1253b]), 1 Timothy 6:1–2 and Titus 2:9–10 only address slaves, whereas Ephesians 6:5–9 and Colossians 3:22–4:1 address slaves and masters, and 1 Peter 2:16–25 addresses free and slave. Both 1 Timothy 6:1 and Titus 2:9 limit the topic to the slaves’ own masters, whereas, since 1 Peter 2:18 is addressed to “household slaves,” Peter assumes that the submission is limited to one’s own master. Only Titus and 1 Timothy call the masters despotēs, as opposed to kyrios. Only Titus and Colossians describe the obedience/submission to be in all/everything. Titus has a number of unique commands, to the slave not to be opposing nor misappropriating, but instead showing good faith or trustworthiness.
Like the younger women, the slaves are to subject or submit themselves (2:9). First Peter 2:17 orients the attitude of free and slave and helps define hypotassō in 1 Peter 2:18 in the same way that Ephesians 5:21, mutual submission (hypotassō) orients the attitude of all Christians to one another and helps define hypotassō in Ephesians 5:22–24. First Peter 2:17 challenges all believers to “honor (timaō) everyone, love the family of believers, fear God, honor the emperor.” Thus, slaves, as all Christians, are to honor others, including their masters, and cooperate with them. Slaves, like women, were in a challenging position. Slaves could hold many responsible positions in the household. They could serve as the manager of the household.47 They could plow fields, tend sheep, cook meals, invest and develop the master’s property, collect the rent, represent the landowner or ruler, be the master’s “apostle” or messenger, and yet their duties and authority were temporary as opposed to the authority of an heir (John 8:35) and they had to carry out their master’s orders (Luke 15:22–23; Gal 4:1–2). As Paul explains: “To their own master they stand or fall” (Rom 14:4; TNIV). Thus, Paul exhorts slaves to get free if they can and he exhorts free people to try not to become a slave (1 Cor 7:21, 23). In other words, for some people slavery offered opportunities, but ultimately it was a limiting position because the slave is not free.
Thus, in the New Testament, slavery is both a positive and a negative image. Voluntary slavery to a gentle master is the positive image for Christians who are disciples or “slaves” of Jesus Christ. It is also an exemplary image for humble leadership.50 Many believers are called or call themselves “slaves” of God. However, when people become disciples of Jesus, no matter their previous status, now they are “beloved” brothers and sisters and friends (Phlm 16; John 15:14–15), equal to one another (1 Cor 12:13; Gal 3:28; Col 3:11). They are infused by the Holy Spirit to become prophets (Acts 2:18). The free become slaves and the slaves become free (1 Cor 7:21–22). These were revolutionary ideas. Yet, Paul does not want to create sudden massive societal revolts. He wants gradual change. Thus, Christians are exhorted how to behave in their current societal position (1 Cor 7:17, 21). Societal change is possible, but acting in a Christ-like manner immediately is most important.
Slavery, because of its limitations, can also have negative connotations. For instance, in Titus, female elders are not to be enslaved to an intoxicating substance such as wine (2:3). Believers in general are not to be enslaved to passions and pleasures (3:3). Elsewhere, the New Testament describes sin as causing slavery or lack of freedom. The law can also enslave (Rom 7:6; Gal 5:1). Pagan gods can enslave (Gal 4:8–9). Household slavery in the ancient world was very similar to indentured service. Paul wanted to promote hard work and trustworthiness (Titus 2:10), but also teach that believers should be moving to freedom both spiritually and societally.
Many of the qualities needed for an elder (1:6–9) are reiterated in the later lists. The opposite of pleasing oneself (authadēs; Titus 1:7) is pleasing others (euarestos; 2:9). Euarestos (well-pleasing) is a positive term in biblical literature. For example, Enoch is repeatedly described as so well-pleasing to God that God “took him.” Christians are to aim to “please” God.56 Faith and good deeds please God (Heb 11:6; 13:16). Jesus always pleased the Father when on earth (arestos; John 8:29). Joseph when he was enslaved (not voluntarily) to the Egyptian Potiphar still was so “well-pleasing” to his master that Joseph was placed as manager over Potiphar’s household (Gen 39:4). Paul wants the Christian slave to follow Joseph’s example. The opposite of being well-pleasing is being opposing (antilegō; Titus 2:9). Antilegō is also used to describe the opponents to healthy teaching. Certainly the Christian slave does not want to be included in this group.
The misuse of money is a continual theme at Crete and Ephesus. The circumcision party was affected by it (1:11). The overseers/elders are to avoid shameful gain and now, as well, Christian slaves are not to misappropriate funds (nosphizō; 2:10). Even as Ananias and Sapphira “set apart” secretly (and with intent to deceive) part of the proceeds of the sale of their land (Acts 5:2–3), slaves who managed a master’s property could be tempted to do the same. Jamaicans call this the Quashie, the sense that the slave deserves to take secretly what has not been given. Although one can defend taking what one thinks is one’s due, the danger is that one becomes used to stealing and, for Paul, one does not promote Christians as demonstrating themselves to be trustworthy good people (2:10). Instead, the Christian slave should aim to honor the teaching of the Savior God. Kosmeō (honor) has a basic sense of put in order, arrange, decorate, make attractive. For the slave who works in the household and could be the house steward or manager (oikonomos; 1:7), Paul uses a metaphor, comparing the gospel with decorating a house. In the same way as someone might organize, decorate, and make attractive a house (Matt 12:44; Luke 11:25), so too by cooperating with the master, being well-pleasing, not opposing, not stealing, but showing oneself trustworthy, the Christian slave “makes attractive” or honors the teachings of God, encouraging salvation for the slave, the master, and for others.
All the principles for the slaves, as well as all the other groups, are for the final purpose of encouraging salvation for all humans: For God’s grace illuminated with saving power all humans, instructing us, in order that, having denied for ourselves the ungodliness and the alluring passions, wisely and uprightly and in a godly manner we might live in the now age, waiting for the blessed hope and appearing of the glory of the great God and our Savior Jesus Christ, who gave himself in behalf of us, in order that he might ransom us from every lawlessness and he might purify for himself a chosen people, an enthusiast of good works (2:11–14). Paul wants Titus to “set straight what was remaining” at the church in Crete, first, by appointing godly elders and rebuking ungodly people (1:5–16) and, second, by teaching what is consistent with healthy doctrine (2:1–3:11). Paul wants Titus to promote healthy teaching by encouraging godly behavior among the elders, youth, and slaves (2:1–15) so God’s word is not slandered. And now Paul digs down to the positive foundational principle: God’s grace illuminated with saving power all humans. As the sun and the stars illuminate (epiphainō) the darkness (Acts 27:20), so too God’s grace illuminates those living in spiritual darkness because of their sins (Luke 1:76–79). Paul (like John the Baptist [Luke 3:3–6]) may be alluding to Isaiah 40:1–6 in Titus 2:11–13. These passages include reference to the forgiveness of sins (Isa 40:1–2; Luke 3:3; Titus 2:14), making “straight” (Isa 40:3–4; Titus 2:12; 1:5; Luke 3:4), the salvific nature of God’s work (Isa 40:5; Luke 3:6; Titus 2:11), and the appearance of God’s glory (Isa 40:5–10; Titus 2:13) to all humans (Isa 40:5; Luke 3:6; Titus 2:11). Humans have seen the appearance of God’s grace in order that they be instructed. Paideuō (2:12) has to do with the daily instruction and supervision of conduct of a minor. The Cretans too were “minors” in the faith and needed to become more mature. Grace is the name of their pedagogue or tutor or governess. The limitations (or “laws”) in Titus are not ends in themselves but means to a better life.
They should live in five ways: having denied, wisely, uprightly, in a godly manner, waiting (2:12–13). Negative behavior needs to end before positive behavior begins (e.g., Eph 4:22–24; Col 3:5–17). Often deny refers to what a believer is not to do, for example, denying God by one’s actions (Titus 1:16; 1 Tim 5:8), or denying rather than confessing one’s belief in Jesus (2 Tim 2:12; Matt 10:33). Denying (arneomai) basically refers to saying “no” (e.g., Matt 26:70). But in Titus 2:12 deny refers to what a believer should do, as in Jesus’ teaching to deny oneself and take up one’s cross (Luke 9:23). Believers must say “no” to two synonyms: ungodliness (asebeia) and alluring passions (Titus 2:12). Ungodliness is the negation of worship (sebomai). Godless chatter results in godless doctrine and behavior (2 Tim 2:16–18). The Lord will judge ungodliness (Rom 1:18; Jude 15). However, since Jesus died for the ungodly (Rom 5:6), no one need remain in that state.
Kosmeō has positive connotations in Titus 2:10 where the Christian slave “makes attractive” God’s teachings. However, the adjective (kosmikos; alluring) has negative connotations in 2:12. Passions (epithymia) basically refer to strong feelings (thymos) turned “upon” (epi) something. In the New Testament largely the term has negative connotations, except where it refers to the desire to be with Christ or to be with other believers (Phil 1:23; 1 Thess 2:17). But, it can also signify an inward strong feeling that can be the cause of temptation and sin (Rom 1:24; Jas 1:14–15) if the emotion opposes God’s will (1 Pet 4:2; 1 John 2:17). The negative nature of epithymia in the New Testament is understandable because it is in the same word-family (epithymeō) used in the tenth commandment, not to “covet” or desire what belongs to one’s neighbor, whether spouse, property, workers, or animals. These desires may appear attractive to the person, but they do not result in good actions pleasing to Jesus (Titus 2:14).
The opposite of ungodliness and alluring passions are wisdom, and righteousness, and godliness. Wisdom has already been mentioned as a positive attribute for male elders (2:2), young women (2:4–5), and young men (2:6). Righteousness is also a positive attribute for elders. A sound mind (wise) would choose to please God by observing God’s commandments (becoming upright), thereby resulting in a worshipful (godly) way of living (2:12; 1:1).
While Christians refuse to keep behaving as non-Christians and instead live in ways pleasing to God, they wait expectantly. Such faithful living should affect their perspective toward the past and the present and the future (2:12–13). Prosdechomai can signify “looking forward” to an event, such as God’s kingdom (Mark 15:43), or the resurrection (Acts 24:15), or to a person, so as to “welcome” them (Luke 12:36). Jesus would eat with sinners to “welcome” them into the kingdom (Luke 15:2). Paul wanted his readers to welcome Phoebe and Epaphroditus (Rom 16:2; Phil 2:29). In the same way as devoted slaves would look forward to serve their master, Christians should look forward to serve their Master, Jesus Christ. The way to wait for Christ is to avoid behavior that displeases Jesus and proactively live in ways pleasing to Christ (Titus 2:12). In this way, the now age affects the age to come (2:12–13).
God’s grace illuminated humans with saving power because of the incarnation and return of Jesus Christ. Only God can save humans eternally. That is why humans should be living in a way to welcome Jesus’ second appearing (Acts 1:11). We have seen how both God (1:3; 2:10; 3:4) and Jesus Christ (1:4; 2:13; 3:6) are called savior. In 2:13, Jesus is called God and Savior. By a Gentile, such a title might be possible, but a devout monotheistic Jew as Paul would have undergone a great transformation to affirm one God in three Persons. As the Jewish philosopher Philo explains: the “most grievous” of all sins for Jews is “when the created and corruptible nature” of humanity was made to appear “uncreated and incorruptible … since sooner could God change into a human than a human into God” (Embassy 16 [118]).
Jesus is our Savior because he gave himself in behalf of us (2:14). Titus 2:14 alludes to Jesus’ words about himself to his disciples: “The Son of Humanity did not come to be served but to serve and to give his life a ransom for many” (Mark 10:45; Matt 20:28). In these passages (and in 1 Tim 2:6) give (didōmi) and ransom (lytron, lytroō) occur together. In Titus, Paul brings out the personal nature of Christ’s sacrificial gift (in behalf of us) and explains the twofold purpose of the gift: in order that he might ransom us from every lawlessness and he might purify for himself a chosen people (2:14). Ransom, a significant Old Testament concept, can signify being “delivered” from enemies in a broad sense, as God “ransomed” the Israelites from the Egyptians. In this basic sense, it refers to being saved from death.75 At Passover, instead of the firstborn of the Hebrews being killed along with the firstborn of the Egyptians, the Hebrew firstborn are “ransomed” by the Levites, money, and sheep. Humans can be “redeemed” from indentured slavery.77 Humans can also be “redeemed” from iniquities (Ps 129:8) and Hades (Pss 49:15; 102:4; Hos 13:14). Those redeemed become God’s possession (Isa 43:1–3). When Jesus ransoms humans, he “delivers” them from difficulties, dies instead of them, “frees” them from spiritual slavery and judgment, and thereby cleanses them from sins eternally (Titus 2:14; Heb 9:7–22). One of the “difficulties” is the empty or lawless way of life (Titus 2:14; 1 Pet 1:18–19). Thus, people are not ransomed simply for their own benefit but that they might change their way of living, becoming one of God’s people, enthusiastic to act in ways pleasing to God.
Paul concludes this section (2:1–14) with a charge to Titus, summarizing: These things say and encourage and reprove with all command; let no one despise you (2:15). Paul sets in a polysyndeton three parallel verbs which are all equally important (say, encourage, reprove). Each word is increasingly intensive. Laleō (say) at its root refers to the forming of words with the mouth (onomatopoetically la-la). Paul uses laleō for “speaking in tongues” but also for speaking prophecy. He uses it for strange or infantile sounds (1 Cor 14:11; 13:11) and for authoritative revelation from God. In Titus 2:1, 15, Paul wants Titus to speak the true teaching from God about mature Christian qualities (2:2–10) and the nature of God (2:11–14).
Parakaleō (encourage) and elenchō (reprove, 2:15) are used earlier in Titus (1:9) in contrast to each other. Parakaleō literally signifies “to call to one’s side.” Its use in legal situations can form a helpful basis for understanding its other uses. In legal situations, parakaleō can mean to “summon one’s friends to attend one in a trial, … call them as witnesses, … summon a defendant into court” or simply “appeal to.” First, as a defendant appeals to friends for help, God and Christians can appeal to (as opposed to command) people to do an act.84 The appeal can be to do something good, or to watch out for wrong teaching and behavior (Rom 16:17), or to change behavior. Second, as a witness supports a friend, God and Christians can help others in difficult times.87 Third, when a witness supports a friend, the friend feels the support. In the same way, change of behavior or good news or education can encourage the friend. Both Titus and Timothy are to teach and encourage. In Titus 2:15, the first meaning of parakaleō (“appeal”) would fit well in a context where healthy teaching is needed.
Elenchō (reprove, 2:15) in the New Testament predominantly has to do with bringing sin out to the open. For example, Jesus explains, “For all who do evil hate the light and do not come to the light, so that their deeds may not be exposed.” It can be part of an attempt to become reconciled (Matt 18:15). It can also result in destructive retaliation (Luke 3:19–20); therefore its basis should be love. Its goal is repentance. All Persons of the Trinity convict people of sin.92 Authentic preaching also should result in conviction of sin (1 Cor 14:24). Although parakaleō (“appeal to”) is not done as a command, elenchō, or the conviction of sin once discovered, commands change (Titus 2:15).
Thus, Titus is first to communicate true teaching, then appeal to listeners to follow it, and, finally, if people are still resistant, to exhort them to stop sinning. Paul concludes with a brief command to Titus: let no one despise you (2:15), or express a negative opinion against Titus’ leadership. The same negative connotations can be found in other Jewish literature: for instance, to dishonor and affront parents because of being ashamed of them or thinking oneself wiser. We do not know how old Titus was. Paul does not accentuate his youth (as he did with Timothy).94 Why would the church at Crete “disregard” or despise Titus? One reason may be simply because, at times, those who do evil hate the one who shines the “light,” as Jesus warned (John 3:20). Another additional reason might be that Titus is a Gentile ministering among Jews and those attracted by legalistic Judaism.96 Already some Jews had complained about Titus (Gal 2:3–5). But, Paul, whose calling was to preach the gospel to the Gentiles, recalling Titus to his freedom in Christ (Gal 2:3–7), commands him not to let anyone disregard his leadership (Titus 2:15).

Fusing the Horizons: The Importance of Holiness

At the turn of the first century, an elder called Clement wrote a sermon to his listeners exhorting them to change because their behavior was dragging the name of Christ through the mud. Alluding to Isaiah 52:5, he wrote: “The Lord says, ‘My name is continually blasphemed among all the nations,’ … Why is it blasphemed? Because you do not do what I desire. For when the pagans hear from our mouths the oracles of God, they marvel at their beauty and greatness. But when they discover that our actions are not worthy of the words we speak, they turn from wonder to blasphemy, saying that it is a myth and a delusion” (2 Clem. 13:2–3). Sadly, today the church is not that different. When my husband and I applied for our first calls after completing seminary, we discovered that the male chaplains that preceded us at both colleges had had sexual liaisons with female students. One secular institution was so upset, it was about to prohibit the Christian ministries board from sending any more Protestant chaplains. The only way the ministries board was able to send another chaplain was by sending them a female, which in this case was myself. Being a female in itself was not the key, but being a female who was intent on demonstrating her faith in her lifestyle was. We preserved our witness at this institution, but how much irreparable harm was done previously? What did others think of religious persons abusing their authority? What happened to the women who were sexually abused? Did they ever forgive God? What about the chaplains’ wives and children? Did they blame God? What about all the people who heard about these sins? Have they come to understand what true Christianity is all about? This is where Paul’s Letter to Titus is so helpful. As a wise mentor, Paul is counseling Titus to clarify the place of good deeds in the lives of those who have received God’s grace. Actions express one’s genuine beliefs, educate others, reflect God’s purposes for our lives and help others, as well as oneself.
In both the old and the new covenants, God desires holy behavior. The behavior, in itself, does not save us, but good behavior has its positive role to play.

TITUS 3

LIVE GODLY LIVES IN THE WORLD (3:1–8)

Paul next reminds Titus of general exhortations about how to conduct oneself in the world. He begins with a command: Remind them to be submissive to rulers, authorities, to obey (a ruler), to be ready for every good work, to slander no one, to be peaceable, gentle, showing all humility to all people (3:1–2). Paul wants Titus to remind the church in Crete to do three basic actions: to be proactive, maintain good character, and refrain from some action.
Paul, who has been imprisoned unjustly by the Roman authorities, warned by Jesus that his followers would be persecuted as their Master has been (John 15:20), yet also repeatedly implores believers to cooperate with or be submissive to governing authorities (3:1). In Romans 13, Paul reminds believers that all power ultimately comes from God (v. 1) and those in authority are supposed to encourage good conduct (v. 3). In 1 Timothy (2:1–4) and Titus (3:1–2), Paul encourages believers to evangelize these rulers by cooperating with them and praying for them, which in the end would make believers’ lives better. When in Rome, despite the disreputable behavior of the Emperor Nero, Paul did establish positive relationships with Caesar’s household and the Praetorium Guard (Phil 1:13; 4:22). At Ephesus, Paul was assisted by the Asiarchs, leaders in the province, and the city clerk, the chief executive officer (Acts 19:31, 35).
Then, the Cretans are to be, in other words, maintain good character. They are to be ready (or prepared, hetoimos) for every good work (3:1), in contrast to some besieged Jews, who were “ready (or prepared) for battle” (1 Macc. 12:50). Titus 3:1 may be an allusion to Isaiah 40:3–4, John the Baptist’s call to the nation of Israel: “Prepare the way of the Lord, make straight his paths” (Luke 3:4). John’s listeners were to prepare for the Lord by making “straight” their own behavior (Luke 3:7–14). Here the church is to prepare (be ready) for the Lord (Titus 2:11–13) by being prepared themselves to do any good action as necessary. They were to be “soldiers” ready to fight with wholesome weapons. Or, as Paul will exhort Timothy, vessels, cleansed, ready to be used (2 Tim 2:21). Paul has already reminded Titus that Jesus died so that he “might purify for himself” enthusiastic people of good works (Titus 2:14).
Now he will elaborate some features of good action (3:2). While the Christians might be slandered by others, they are not to lie, deceive, or speak falsely of anyone. Instead, they are to be people who are peaceable (amachos) and gentle (epieikēs, 3:2), not “pugnacious” (Titus 1:7; 1 Tim 3:3). These same qualities are necessary for all Christians (Titus 3:2). To reinforce his point, Paul uses a synonym for “gentleness” (prautēs; show humility) and explicitly mentions it should be demonstrated to all people (3:2). Praus (noun) is a key characteristic of Jesus: “I am gentle (meek) and humble in heart” (Matt 11:29). A gentle person gives rest and loads light burdens (Matt 11:30). Paul exhorts the Corinthians by these two qualities of Jesus: “humility and gentleness” (2 Cor 10:1), fruits of the Spirit (Gal 5:23). This is the way to correct sinners (1 Cor 4:21; Gal 6:1) and opponents (2 Tim 2:25; 1 Pet 3:16). Gentleness might be shown with the use of a “soft” voice or a reasonable, fair, mild, not angry or contentious, manner. In the Old and New Testaments, we learn that the “meek shall inherit the earth” (Ps 36:11; Matt 5:5). In Psalm 36, the “meek” are those who may be envious of the worldly success of sinners and even may be unjustly treated by evil-doers, but, if the “meek” persist in doing the good that God requires, they will be rewarded by God and will live in peace. Moses was known as more “meek” than all the people living on the earth during his lifetime (Num 12:3). Thus, when Paul calls the church at Crete to exhibit humility, he is exhorting them to be gentle, humble, noncontentious, good, and to rely on the Lord’s care.
How might the Cretans react to such commands? Cretans were known for their military upbringing. During the Hellenistic period, “Cretan mercenaries became as familiar as Cretan pirates.” The cities in Crete were in “almost perpetual warfare.”14 Polybius remarked that the Cretans “are involved in constant broils both public and private, and in murders and civil wars” (Polybius, Hist. 6.46.9). They might well understand the necessity to obey their military superiors (Titus 3:1). However, the emphasis on gentleness and peacemaking (3:2) would be more difficult to act on. Would the aristocracy be able to be gentle with the peasantry and slaves? Now the Christian Cretans would have to redirect their values to those of peacemaking.
Paul explains his rationale for cooperating with ruling authorities in Titus 3:3–7: For we once also ourselves were foolish, disobedient, being led astray, enslaved to passions and manifold pleasures, living in wickedness and envy, hated, hating one another (3:3). Anoētos (foolish) has the basic idea of slow to understand, as humans who are thinking like cattle to which human words are unintelligible (Ps 49:12, 20; 4 Macc 5:8–9). This state can come from lack of education (Rom 1:14) or from being deceived or lack of belief (Gal 3:1; Luke 24:25). The New Testament speaks of those who obey (or are persuaded by) the good news (the word) as opposed to those who disobey (or are not persuaded). Apeithēs is a synonym for anoētos, a nonbeliever, as in John 3:36: “Whoever believes in the Son has eternal life; whoever disobeys the Son will not see life.” It is a characteristic of those in the Cretan circumcision party (Titus 1:16). Planaō (planē, led astray) has a basic idea of someone who wanders about aimlessly or roams hither and thither, without a sense of proper direction, as Joseph did looking for his brothers (Gen 37:15) or as sheep might wander (Matt 18:12). Metaphorically, it can refer to those who “wander” away from the truth (Jas 5:19) or leave the straight road and go astray (2 Pet 2:15).
Possibly with these words (3:3a) Paul alludes to his previous state as a Jew who had rejected Jesus as Messiah and therefore persecuted Christians. He was foolish or lacked understanding (anoētos). He was disobedient (apeithēs) to the truth. He was led astray or deceived (planaō) by the teaching he had gotten. But, he turned his life around when he chose to be obedient to Jesus in the vision on the road to Damascus (Acts 26:19).
The next phrase (enslaved to passions [epithymia] and manifold pleasures [ēdonē]; 3:3) hearkens back to earlier references in the letter. Female elders are encouraged not to be enslaved to much wine (2:3). God’s grace teaches believers to “deny” alluring passions. In the same way that addictive intoxicating substances, such as wine and beer, can enslave us, other objects can elicit strong feelings and passions from us, enslaving us as well. The wrong kind of pleasures can keep people from persevering in the Christian life. People can receive God’s word, but as time goes on are overwhelmed by worries and riches and “pleasures of life,” thereby not maturing (Luke 8:14). Pleasures (ēdonē) may be similar to the coveting aspect of passions (epithymia). Because someone wants something, the person will quarrel and fight for it and even pray for it. But pleasures are a wrong basis for prayer (Jas 4:1–3). Pleasures can result in wild and self-indulgent debauchery (2 Pet 2:13). Thus, an important aspect of humility (3:2) is being satisfied with what one has.
Next, the Cretans are to remember that they used to live in wickedness (kakia) and envy (3:3). Kakia can refer in a general way to evil intentions and actions, or it can serve as a synonym for a specific type of evil, a ramification of a life not serving the Creator.23 Paul is not referring to one sinful act, but to a way of life (diagō, 3:3).
Finally, the result of their former way of life is being hated and hating one another. Paul uses two synonyms for hatred (stygētos and miseō; 3:3). A Stygian was “of the nether world,” pertaining to the River Styx, a river of the underworld, whose waters were thought poisonous. For instance, high priest Jason, who had an unhappy end to his life, accused by King Aretas, fleeing from city to city, pursued by all, an enemy of his country and countrymen, was “hated as a forsaker of the laws” (2 Macc 5:8). Beginning with lack of understanding, one chooses not to believe, is led astray, becoming enslaved to passions and pleasures. Such dissolute, addictive masters lead to a way of life that is wicked and full of jealousy, bringing out hatred against oneself and hatred of one another (3:3). All this contrasts with God’s compassionate love, God’s way of life (3:4). Paul’s point is: be empathetic as you deal with those in the world because you used to act like they do now.
But, what happened to former hateful unbelievers such as Paul and the Cretans? They did not change their lives by themselves. Rather, two characteristics of the Savior God appeared in their lives: And when the kindness and the love for humanity of our Savior God showed itself, not out of works, the ones in righteousness, which we ourselves prepared, but according to his mercy, he saved us through washing of rebirth and renewal by means of the Holy Spirit, who poured out upon us richly through Jesus Christ our Savior, in order that, having been justified by that grace, we might become heirs according to hope of eternal life (3:4–7). In this one sentence, we have a compact summary of the good news. The main clause is he saved us (3:5), but Paul places before it an extended adverbial clause, the subject of which is God’s two attributes (chrēstotēs, philanthrōpia). God’s actions are driven by his attributes, similar to human foolishness which drives human actions. Chrēstotēs (kindness, 3:4) and its adjective chrēstos are used many times in the Bible to describe God’s nature. In Titus 3:2, 4, Paul has picked up several words used by Jesus: “I am gentle (praus) and humble in heart, and you will find rest for your souls; for my yoke is comfortable (chrēstos), and my burden is light” (Matt 11:29–30). Jesus’ yoke is helpful and comfortable. In a similar way, God’s “milk” is wholesome, healthy, and good (1 Pet 2:3). Thus, when God is chrēstotēs, God is forgiving toward humans, bringing them health and wholesomeness.
The second characteristic (philanthrōpia, love for humanity, 3:4) of the Savior God is a synonym to the first characteristic (chrēstotēs; kindness). In both of the New Testament examples of love for humanity, compassion is shown. For instance, the centurion Julius was empathetic to Paul’s needs when he allowed him, even though he was a prisoner, to visit his friends at Sidon so they might provide for him (Acts 27:3). The Malta natives were also empathetic with Paul, Aristarchus, and Luke when they kindled a fire for them in the cold, rainy weather (Acts 28:2).
These two aspects of God’s nature, God’s forgiving and empathetic nature, led to their salvation. It was not their own deeds, even their righteous ones, that saved them. If God’s mercy (eleos) saves, what then is the value of good deeds or actions? In Titus, four valuable aspects of good actions are mentioned. First, they are a way believers “confess” publicly their belief in God (1:16). Second, they are part of the educational process, along with the verbal aspect (2:7). Third, God redeems humans from a sinful life in order that they might be enthusiastic to do good actions. This aspect is reminiscent of the many Old Testament covenants. For example, the Lord reminds Moses that “I bore you on eagle’s wings” out of Egypt and now, if the people “obey my voice and keep my covenant, you shall be my treasured possession out of all the peoples … you shall be for me a priestly kingdom and a holy nation” (Exod 19:4–6; NRSV). What the New Testament calls “good actions” would be comparable to keeping God’s covenant. Fourth, these good actions are good for people, for themselves, and for others (Titus 3:1, 8, 14).
Dikaioō (verb), dikaiosynē (noun, 3:5), dikaios (adjective), and dikaiōs (adverb) each occur once in Titus. The root word is dikē, which signifies “right, justice.” It can refer to a judicial hearing or decision, a trial, and to the execution of the sentence,33 as when Aristotle describes those who play a part in “judicial justice,” who judge claims (Pol. IV.III.13 [1291a]). Paul uses the word-family frequently to refer to righteous as a synonym for “holy.” For instance, it is a characteristic of an overseer and a right way to live (Titus 1:8; 2:12). It would certainly include the idea of justice, but as well holiness. God is holy and those who approach God in an unacceptable way die (Lev 16:2, 13). For example, on the Day of Atonement all sins were placed on a goat who was released outside the city and, thereafter, the Jews, cleansed from sins, were now “clean” before the Lord. Jesus permanently took on the sins of the world to purify those who believe in him.36 Because of Jesus’ death, the unrighteous who had no inheritance but now believe in Jesus have been declared righteous heirs of God’s kingdom by the righteous Judge.
How then did God save them? They were not saved by their own good deeds. Rather, they were saved according to God’s attribute of mercy (3:5). Mercy hearkens back to God’s compassionate character (3:4). There were two agents of salvation: washing of rebirth and renewal by means of the Holy Spirit (3:5). Palingenesia (rebirth) appears to refer to the same experience as Jesus explains to Nicodemus: one must be born from above to see God’s kingdom (John 3:3, 7). Washing is an important image in the Bible. It can refer to literal everyday bathing. But for the Jews washing was a regular procedure for priests39 and others who may have become unclean from touching a dead body or having had a skin disease.41 Priests would bathe in preparation for entering God’s sanctuary. Newborn babies also were washed (Ezek 16:4, 9). Thus, washing became an apt metaphor for not sinning, as in “Wash you, be clean; remove your iniquities from your souls before mine eyes; cease from your iniquities” (Isa 1:16). In Titus 3:5, Paul reminds his readers that simply being reborn washes or purifies one from sin. This idea was previously explained in Titus 2:14: Jesus died in order that people might be ransomed and cleansed.
The second agent of salvation is the Holy Spirit (3:5). The Holy Spirit makes people new (anakainōsis). The Holy Spirit gives life. When God sends forth the Holy Spirit, life is created and the earth is made new again (Ps 104:30). Despite difficulties experienced through ministry that may affect Christians’ outer nature, their “inner nature is being renewed day by day” (2 Cor 4:16; NRSV). Paul uses the imagery of pouring (ekcheō; 3:6) to describe the experience of being made new by the Holy Spirit. This verb continues the imagery of washing (3:5), because water can be poured out to fill a container. The same verb for “pouring” was used to describe the entering of the Holy Spirit into the disciples at Pentecost (Acts 2:17–18, 33) and the manner in which God’s love enters human hearts (Rom 5:5). Similarly, the Holy Spirit “fills” humans bringing birth (Luke 1:35) and rebirth (Titus 3:5).
The subtle mystery of the Triune God is included in Titus. Either God as a whole or God the Father is the Savior who is described as kind and loving and merciful. Rebirth is accomplished by the agency of the Holy Spirit, who is poured out generously (3:4–5). This “pouring” is accomplished by the agent, Jesus Christ (who is also our Savior [3:6]), who made people righteous by means of God’s grace (3:7). All three Persons of the Trinity are merciful and generous and work together to accomplish the same goal: that we might become heirs (3:7).
The theme of inheritance is a frequent and important one in the Old and New Testaments. Abraham set out from Chaldea to receive an inheritance for himself and his descendants. His expectation and anticipation46 were to receive the inheritance. God was the One who promised the inheritance, but Abraham had to trust the Lord. God is still the One who promises inheritances (Titus 1:2). But God’s inheritance is not earthly; as a matter of fact, earthly possessions can make it harder for the believer to inherit. Only the humble will inherit (Matt 5:5; Titus 3:2). The inheritance is eternal life, which begins now, but continues forever. It is God’s “imperishable and undefiled and unfading” inheritance kept safely in heaven for the final resurrection (1 Cor 15:50–54; 1 Pet 1:4). However, the wicked do not inherit God’s kingdom, but only the sanctified, those who “overcome.”
How might this promise be received by the ancient Cretans? Paul elsewhere has promised that Abraham’s offspring, the heirs of God’s promised kingdom, are Jew and Greek, foreigner and citizen, slave and free, male and female (Gal 3:28–29; Col 3:11). What might strike an original reader is that the promise of becoming heirs is for all people and for all time. Ancient Crete had numerous social classes. The ruling citizen class (a minority), of course, had the landed wealth. The household owned the family estate (klēros). There were free people who owned property and free people without political rights. The resident aliens had to live in special quarters of the city. The serfs originally did not own houses on the estate, but eventually they might inherit if the free citizens had no living relatives. Slaves normally were not heirs.52 They were part of the inheritance! But, they could be set free and adopted as heirs. Women and non-citizens had no political rights. In Athens, a daughter could inherit when she had no brothers, similar to the Hebrew practice.54 In Crete, daughters did inherit but smaller portions than the brothers. Daughters who were sole heirs had to marry next of kin. Paul had described all believers as formerly slaves.
But now they were all adopted and reborn as wealthy heirs looking to the realization of their glorious inheritance (3:3, 5–7). What a marvelous vision for then and for now!
Paul then summarizes a key principle in this section of his letter and a key theme in the whole letter: The word is trustworthy; and, concerning these things, I desire you to maintain strongly, in order that the ones having believed in God may be careful to stand forth with good deeds; these things are good and helpful to humans (3:8). Pistos ho logos (the word is trustworthy) precedes five key teachings in the Pastoral Letters. Logos (word) in the Pastoral letters can refer to God’s revelation and teachings of faith,59 but also human teachings, even heterodox ones.61 In this context, modified by pistos (trustworthy), Paul refers to authoritative, accurate teachings or revelations from God expressed in a pithy saying or summary statement that can be passed on to others as fully reliable. Josephus also uses this phrase to describe an accurate report or news (Ant. 19.1.16 [132]). Paul emphasizes that Titus should promote this teaching strongly. Although good deeds do not save anyone,63 they are helpful for believers (3:8).

AVOID ANYONE WHO CAUSES DIVISION (3:9–11)

In the second major section of the letter (2:1–3:11), Paul encourages Titus (a) to promote healthy teaching by encouraging godly behavior among the elders, youth, and slaves (2:1–15); (b) to remind people to live godly lives in the world because they are justified by God’s grace (3:1–8); and, now, (c) to have nothing to do with anyone who causes division (3:9–11). Most of the letter contains instructions for the church. Previously, Paul had exhorted Titus to be a model of good deeds to other young men (2:7–8), not to let others despise him in his role as minister (2:15), and rebuke others (1:13). Now he warns Titus himself: But foolish arguments and genealogies and contentions and battles pertaining to the law, avoid; for they are useless and without value (3:9).
Genealogia (genealogy; 3:9) refers to a collection of words (logeia) about “persons in a family” (genea) or “tracing a pedigree.” Ancestry was very important to Jews, determining many things, such as eligibility for inheritance or for the priesthood. A priest had to trace his fiancee’s descent four generations to make sure she was qualified to marry him (m. Qidd. 4:4). Marriage records were sent to the public registries in Jerusalem. They kept the records of succession of high priests for 2,000 years (Ag. Ap. 1.7 [30–36]). Knowing or talking about one’s ancestry, in itself, cannot be wrong, because both Matthew (1:1–17) and Luke (3:23–38) accentuate the importance of ancestry as a basis for Jesus’ representative nature and eligibility for ministry. In Titus 3:9, the adjective foolish precedes and modifies the four nouns that follow (arguments, genealogies, contentions, battles). These are discussions about ancestry that lead to spiritual error. The Greeks loved to recount stories of mythic ancestry. Legalistic Jews might be proud of their “pure” ancestry. The current Herodian ruler in Judea (Marcus Iulius Agrippa [Acts 25–26]) himself was of mixed ancestry (Jewish and Idumaean). He would not be considered “pure.” One’s own genealogy or that of one’s leaders might be concerns raised in Crete. However, Paul had already reminded the Christians that God intends all of them to become eligible as heirs (3:7).
In the New Testament zētēsis and zētēma (arguments) can refer to an official or judicial inquiry. Zētēsis, zētēma, and zēteuō connote an inquiry that is vigorous, a dispute or argument searching for the truth, or simply resolution, such as when some disciples argued over whether John the Baptist and Jesus were in competition (John 3:25) or whether circumcision was necessary for salvation (Acts 15:1–2). Sometimes a verbal dispute can have physical ramifications (Acts 18:12–17). Arguments in themselves are not wrong, but foolish ones are (Titus 3:9). Foolish can refer to error that is consciously chosen or to innocence. Those who hear Jesus’ words but do not act on them deceive themselves and will suffer the ramifications for their actions (Matt 7:26–27; 25:2–13). Those religious leaders who make judgments that value what is less important also will be judged (Matt 23:13–26). These are arguments about topics that lead to spiritual error.
Eris (contentions) and machē (battles) are synonyms for zētēsis (arguments; 3:9). In 3:9, they seem to be in intensifying sequence. Eris personified is a goddess who “excites to war.” Eris can be a result of not acknowledging God and a synonym for jealousy (Rom 1:28–29; 13:13). It describes the fighting in Corinth when the church divided over who was the best leader. In secular Greek, eris referred mostly to “battle-strife.” Machē refers to the battle or combat of armies. Paul uses it for external conflict (2 Cor 7:5). Thus, arguments necessitating resolution (zētēsis) become jealous contentions that incite people (eris) to full battles (machē). And in the mix are the questions of genealogy and the law.
All of these divisive topics, equally, Titus is to avoid. Titus is to turn himself around away from arguments and genealogies and contentions and battles pertaining to the law that lead to error (3:9). He is not to participate; he is not to encourage others because: they are useless (anōphelēs), do not profit anyone and they are without value, a waste of time (mataios). The circumcision party wastes its time in such words. The opposite is love that comes from a pure heart and a good conscience and sincere faith (1 Tim 1:5). Paul warns Titus (and Timothy in 2 Tim 2:16) not to get involved in disputes that do not lead to truth.
Instead, Titus should warn (at least twice) people who create divisions with such arguments (3:9–10). And, after such warnings, then he should himself reject these people: A divisive person, after one and a second admonition, reject, knowing that such a person is completely turned away and sins, being self-condemned (3:10–11). Eusebius cites Titus 3:10 word-for-word as a basis for Polycarp not acknowledging Marcion’s teachings as orthodox and for the apostles and their disciples not “even to join in conversation with any of those who mutilate the truth” (Hist. eccl. 4.14.7). Paul describes someone who pushes people to choose sides in arguments that will not be edifying.
On what two bases can Titus reject such people? They are completely turned away (ekstrephō) and they sin (3:11). Ekstrephō metaphorically can have positive or negative connotations. For example, Jesus challenges his adult disciples to turn back and become like children (Matt 18:3). Stephen describes his ancestors as having “turned back” to Egypt when they asked for the Egyptian gods (Acts 7:39). Since the perfect tense presents a “completed state or condition,” sometimes in the past these people turned away from the truth and have remained in this state. They are similar to those in Moses’ time who had turned from the living God to worship foreign gods. They are “twisted.”80 (But Titus still had to warn them.) In the end, they condemn themselves by their choosing not to change.

CONCLUSION (3:12–15)

With these words, Paul concludes the body of his letter and moves now to concluding directions to Titus. Paul wants Titus to come to him and, by helping Zenas and Apollos, teach people to devote themselves to good works (3:12–15).

Titus, Come (3:12)

Paul has left Titus behind in Crete to complete their work (1:5). Soon Paul will enable Titus to join him at Nicopolis in Greece by sending a coworker to take his place: Whenever I will send Artemas to you or Tychicus, make every effort to come to me into Nicopolis, for there I decided to spend the winter (3:12). Titus’ plans are indefinite. They depend on (a) when Artemas or Tychicus reaches Crete; (b) when Titus’ work is completed at Crete; and (c) the time of year and sailing conditions. Where is Paul now? Possibly he is in Macedonia and he will hike (or sail around the Gulf of Corinth) to Nicopolis. Paul wants Titus to meet him at Nicopolis before or after the winter season, when the west winds begin to blow. Because sailing on the open sea was so dangerous, no one sailed from mid-November to mid-March.82 Travelers were warned of weather hazards beginning in mid-September until mid-February. Thus, Paul would plan to visit key churches (1 Cor 16:6) or cities during these times. A good winter harbor was free from sudden, frequent, and violent winds. Therefore, if Titus, Artemas, and/or Tychicus are to travel safely, they need to sail between the six months of April through September. The trip between Crete and Nicopolis might take 10 days up to a month.84
Several ancient cities at that time were called Nicopolis. Most likely, this Nicopolis is in Achaia (Greece),86 facing the Sea of Adria in Illyricum (Rom 15:19), not far from Dalmatia (2 Tim 4:10), because of its location and size. It is “by far the most important and famous city of this name.” It was founded by Octavian Augustus to celebrate his victory88 over Mark Antony at the Bay of Actium in 31 BC. Herod the “Great” built many public buildings there for the inhabitants (Josephus, Ant. 16.5 [147]).
Paul continues his ministry strategy of sending his coworkers to different places depending on their spiritual gifts and the needs of different churches. Titus’ organizational and peacemaking gifts will, most likely, next be needed at Nicopolis.
Coworker Artemas is nowhere else mentioned in the Bible. Tychicus (literally, “fortuitous”) was originally from Asia and has accompanied Paul as a coworker since the late 50s until just before Paul’s death in the late 60s. He accompanied Paul and others with the donation for the poor Christians in Jerusalem. They traveled together from Greece to Asia to Syria. He was with Paul in Rome during both the first and second imprisonments.93 Paul sends him twice to Ephesus, once to Colosse, and now to Crete. He may have carried the letters to the Ephesians and the Colossians. Paul describes his role and mission in Ephesians and Colossians in almost the same words: “the beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord.” Although “brother(s)” and “sister(s)” are common ways for the early Christians to indicate their close relationship, Tychicus and Onesimus are the only individuals called “beloved brother.” Tychicus is a reliable minister with a special gift. He was sent to the churches in Asia so that they would know “the things” concerning Paul and his coworkers in Rome and, thereby, have their “hearts” encouraged.96 “The things concerning us” (ta peri hēmōn) is an important phrase for Paul. For example, in Philippians, followers of Christ should show their interest in Christ by showing interest in one another because all believers are members of Christ’s body. This is agapē love. By “encouraging their hearts,” Tychicus would support the Christians in Crete. Tychicus seems to have the gift of encouragement (Rom 12:8), a helpful role to follow Titus’ previous organizational efforts.

Teach People to Keep Busy in Good Works (3:13–14)

Paul will send Artemas or Tychicus to Titus and Paul, in turn, wants Titus to send Zenas and Apollos: Zenas the lawyer and Apollos—diligently send on their way, that nothing may lack to them (3:13). Zenas and Apollos, having similar interests, both being learned men, probably made like-minded companions. Zenas is only mentioned here in the Bible. He was a lawyer (“learned in the law”) either Jewish or Gentile. One lawyer (nomikos) is mentioned in the Septuagint (Eleazar, a priest in ancestry, but a lawyer by profession [4 Macc 5:4]), more in the New Testament. Some Jewish lawyers had tested and questioned Jesus’ teachings and authority and, thus, Jesus had some strong criticism for them. Zenas, though, is a lawyer who served God’s kingdom as one of Paul’s colleagues in ministry.
Apollos, a native of Alexandria, Egypt, was called “learned” by Luke (an educated man himself) and was gifted in teaching and bold, charismatic rhetorical speaking. He was effective in speaking as a Jew to other Jews.102 Even though the church at Corinth created a competition between the leadership of Paul and Apollos, Paul never shows any resentment toward Apollos. He even is willing to send him back to Corinth (although Apollos himself is not willing to return at that time [1 Cor 16:12]). Paul sees that Apollos builds on Paul’s own ministry: Paul “plants” and Apollos “waters” as together they work on God’s “field” (1 Cor 3:6–9).
Why were Zenas and Apollos in Crete? Did they bring Paul’s letter to Titus at Crete or had they already been (or will they stay) at Crete for a while ministering alongside Titus? We cannot be sure. However, their presence at Crete would be very helpful since the heterodox teachers were raising many questions about the use of the law and especially questions about the place of the Old Testament law in the Christian life (1:10, 14; 3:9). They could help Titus, a Gentile, in addressing the legal and Jewish questions raised by the church in Crete.
But now it is time for Titus to exert his own effort and organizational gifts to help them go on their way (2 Cor 8:17; Titus 3:13). Paul wants Titus to place high importance and exert much effort (diligently) in helping Zenas and Apollos as travelers. Titus has to equip them with everything they need for the journey (way), which will include finding the right ship, obtaining provisions, escorting them to the ship, possibly giving them money for the trip and letters of introduction, and praying for them.
The next verse serves to reinforce Paul’s exhortation to Titus to help Zenas and Apollos in their journey, and, as well, serves as an apt summary for the whole letter: and let our people keep on learning also to stand forth with good deeds for necessary needs, lest they may be unfruitful (3:14). By following 3:13 with this verse, Paul implies that the church should join Titus in preparing Zenas and Apollos for travel. Practice in doing loving actions is a way experientially to learn to do them. This verse hearkens back to the faithful saying in 3:8. Doing good deeds helps other Christians, helps educate those who do the good deeds, should be limited to genuine needs, and is a result of one’s faith (3:13–14). The good deeds they are to do are limited by the phrase for necessary (anankaios) or indispensable needs, not luxuries.
Akarpos is a lovely metaphor (3:14). The faith of believers should have a “harvest” (karpos) of good deeds. As seeds result in produce or a harvest, God’s word cast into our hearts should result in a harvest of outward goodness. The outward deeds demonstrate the inner attitude.110 As Jesus explained, “from their fruits you will recognize” whether a tree is good or bad (Matt 7:20; 12:33) and the kingdom of God is for those who “produce its fruit” (Matt 21:43). Bearing much fruit glorifies the Father (John 15:8). Therefore, Paul seeks fruit in his converts (Phil 4:17; Titus 3:14).

Final Greetings (3:15)

Paul concludes the letter: All the ones with me greet you. Greet the ones loving us in faith. Grace be with all of you (3:15). Artemas and Tychicus (3:12) and others are with Paul. Paul rarely is alone. He may be single, but he is not solitary. He writes the letter to Titus, but he lets other believers know. Everyone with Paul sends a written “kiss” toward Titus. Then, Paul commands Titus to greet not everyone, but only those loving us in the faith. At first glance, Paul may appear unnecessarily restrictive. However, previously he had commanded Titus to reject divisive people (3:10), even as he commanded the churches not to associate with those who are disobedient. The kiss of peace is not to be extended to those who are not at peace with God’s message.
Ancient Greek letters would terminate with a final “farewell” (“be in good health”) and begin with a greeting (chairō). Paul, in comparison, refers to grace (chairō or charis), both at the beginning and end of this letter (1:4; 3:15) and many of his letters. He does not clarify to whose grace he refers. Earlier in the letter, “grace” is a quality that flows from God and Jesus Christ. Thus, again good deeds (3:14) are placed under the larger rubric of grace (3:5, 15). As in 2 Corinthians 13:13 (14), Paul adds all. The churches at Crete and Corinth are besieged by heterodox persons. Nevertheless, God’s grace is for them too. It is for everyone. Grace envelopes deeds in Paul’s message to Titus.

Fusing the Horizons: The Place of Grace

What is the foundation of all good behavior? It is grace, mercy, love, salvation, kindness. When I was a college student and not yet a confirmed believer in Jesus as Lord of the Universe and as my Lord, I was invited to attend a meeting of the InterVarsity Christian Fellowship. It was a Friday night. The night was a supreme example of what not to do as a bearer of good news. The Christian who invited me to come at the last moment told me to go on my own because she was coming with her boyfriend. Did I feel abandoned? Yes. I was attending an all women’s college and I had to go across town by bus to an all men’s college at night. It was my first time. I was terrified! I had to find a specific classroom building in a strange school, but all the buildings were deserted and nameless and there was no one to ask. The Christian group met on the top floor of one empty building. No signs or people were at the bottom to welcome me. But, as I rode across town in the empty college bus and walked across the strange quad and slowly dragged my feet up the many stairs, I felt as if I were in a clear bubble, a cloud, that enveloped me and brought me along. My feet still moved, but this bubble stayed with me throughout the journey, enabling me to do the impossible—what even appeared to be ridiculous. But, when I finally arrived, I was wholeheartedly welcomed by the Christian believers with open arms.
God was with me. God is still with me. God was with me as I entered the kingdom and God is with me as I live each day in the kingdom. In the old covenant, God allays Moses’ fears when God tells Moses: “I will be with you” (Exod 3:12). Jesus, Emmanuel (“God is with us”), also promises, “Behold, I myself am with you every day, until the end of the ages” (Matt 1:23; 28:20). Paul too tells the Athenians that God would always be with them too because in God “we are living and we are moving and we are being” (Acts 17:28). Thus, as I experienced personally, Grace is the contextual bubble in which good deeds are done and Grace carries, guides, and instructs us all along the way.

Introduction to 2 Timothy

INTRODUCTION

Occasion

Unlike Titus and 1 Timothy, in 2 Timothy, Paul is now in prison. Paul is the Lord’s “prisoner” who is “suffering for the gospel” (1:8, 12). Paul mentions his own suffering many times (he suffers hardship for the gospel, “even to the point of being chained like a criminal,” while, in contrast, “the word of God is not chained” [2:9] and he quotes a “saying” that encourages Christians who suffer [2:11]). Paul summarizes his life (3:10–11; 4:7–8) and the inevitability of persecution for a Christian (3:12). He discusses “death,” which has been “abolished” by Christ Jesus (1:10). Unlike the situation in the other prison epistles (Phil 1:14; Col 4:7–14), all in Asia “have turned away” from or left Paul, including Phygelus and Hermogenes (1:15), Demas (4:10), Crescens, Titus (4:10), and Alexander (4:14). At his first defense, all “deserted” him (4:16). In contrast, Onesiphorus’ household was “not ashamed” of Paul’s “chain.” Instead, when Onesiphorus’ household arrived in Rome from Ephesus, he eagerly searched for Paul and found him (1:16–18). In this context, Paul’s main message to Timothy is not to be ashamed of his imprisonment, but rather to “share in suffering” (2:3; 4:5).
Similar problems continue to occur at Ephesus as had been occurring earlier in Ephesus and Crete: “wrangling over words” (2:14), “stupid and senseless controversies” (2:23), women who do not know the “knowledge of the truth” (3:7), false teachers (3:7; 4:3), and myths (4:4).
Instead of expecting release (Phlm 2:2; Phil 2:24; 1:25–26), Paul describes impending death (4:6; cf. Phil 2:17). At his first defense, he was rescued from “the lion’s mouth” (4:17). Yet he still expects to write (4:13), and he expects to see Timothy before winter impedes transportation (4:21). According to tradition, to avoid arrest, Paul had rented a villa or room outside the city near San Sebastiano. Arrested in AD 66, he spent about nine months imprisoned. Although he no longer had the mild conditions of his first house arrest (Acts 28:16, 30; 2 Tim 1:17), yet his trial was delayed, probably because he appealed to the emperor, again pleading his Roman citizenship and previous acquittal. Paul and Peter at the end were imprisoned in the Mamertine Prison, one of the principal prisons of Rome, below which was the dungeon of the Tullianum. Traditionally, Paul and Peter were both killed June 29, AD 67. Paul was executed on the Ostian Way outside Rome. Both Paul and Peter were interred in a marble tomb in San Sebastiano on the Appian Way for a year and seven months. Paul was then moved by Lucina in AD 69 near the Ostian Way on the Via Valentiniana, where his coffin remains to this day.
No clear traditions recount exactly where in Rome Paul was being held during the writing of this last letter. Probably, not under house arrest, yet not at the Mamertine dungeon (where any writing would be impossible), he may have been incarcerated in a military camp or palace in the city, bound to a soldier, as had been Agrippa. Paul was allowed to have friends visit him.
Titus and 1 Timothy clearly mention the locale of the readers of his letter—Crete (Titus 1:5) and Ephesus (1 Tim 1:3)—but 2 Timothy is not as explicit. Most likely, Timothy is still in or has returned to Ephesus (c. one to four years later than 1 Tim, AD 64–66), because Onesiphorus’ household, who had visited Paul in Rome, had rendered service in Ephesus (1:18) and was present now with Timothy (4:19). Prisca and Aquila had been in Ephesus (Acts 18:19, 24–26) and were also now with Timothy (2 Tim 4:19). If Timothy was in Ephesus, being part of Asia, he would indeed “know” that all in Asia had deserted Paul (1:15). Paul sent Tychicus to Ephesus to replace Timothy so that Timothy could leave (4:12). Second Timothy is the last letter written by Paul in the canon.

Analytical Outline of 2 Timothy

Paul’s overall purpose in 2 Timothy is to encourage Timothy to join in suffering with him for the gospel which he learned, unlike others who have abandoned Paul.

I. Letterhead: Paul reminds Timothy of “the promise that brings life in Christ Jesus” (1:1–2).

II. Timothy should not be ashamed to suffer for the gospel, nor of Paul suffering (1:3–2:13).

A. Timothy should not be ashamed because of his faith and heritage (1:3–7).

B. He should not be ashamed because of the gospel and Paul’s own example and teaching (1:8–14).

C. Timothy should follow the example of those of Onesiphorus’ household, who were not ashamed of Paul’s chains, instead of others in Asia who turned away from him (1:15–18).

D. Timothy also should join in suffering (2:1–13).

III. Timothy needs to remind the people of these things, instead becoming a vessel for good works, while himself avoiding ungodly talking (2:14–26).

A. He should treat truth with integrity and avoid ungodly talking (2:14–19).

B. He should become a vessel prepared for good works, pursuing virtues, avoiding controversies, gently guiding the opposition because they may repent (2:20–26).

IV. Timothy needs to continue in his ministry of evangelism and sound teaching despite opposition (3:1–4:8).

A. Timothy needs to turn away from lack of genuine piety (3:1–5).

B. Some of the people who have an outward godliness will take women as prisoners, although eventually their folly will become evident (3:6–9).

C. Timothy needs to follow Paul’s model, because the godly in Christ will be persecuted, while evil people will be deceived (3:10–13).

D. He needs to remain in the Scriptures, which prepare him for every good work (3:14–17).

E. Paul exhorts Timothy, in light of Jesus’ judgment, to proclaim the word at all times, because a time is coming when people will turn from healthy teaching to myths (4:1–5).

F. Paul and all who love the Lord will receive a just crown (4:6–8).

V. Paul wants Timothy to come soon, because he has been left alone by all except Luke, he needs supplies, and he was opposed by Alexander and abandoned by all except the Lord (4:9–18).

VI. Paul sends final greetings (4:19–22).

A. Paul greets Prisca and Aquila and Onesiphorus’ household (4:19).

B. He explains where Erastus and Trophimus are (4:20).

C. He reiterates: come soon (4:21a)!

D. Christians at Rome greet Timothy (4:21b).

E. Paul blesses Timothy and the church (4:22)

2 TIMOTHY 1

ADDRESS (1:1–2)

Paul reminds Timothy that he was appointed an apostle of Christ Jesus through God’s will.2 This appointment is indispensable for Paul’s conversion. Paul had been redirected from persecution of Christians to promotion of Christianity. Ananias had told him that God had chosen him to know “God’s will” (Acts 22:4–5, 14). Paul had previously referred to this crucial change in his life and to eternal life (1 Tim 1:12–16). Paradoxically, in a situation where death is imminent, Paul emphasizes the promise of eternal life, only present in Christ Jesus.
In the first letter, Paul addresses Timothy as “genuine child” (1:1), as he did also Titus (1:4), but now Paul writes to Timothy, beloved child (1:2). Beloved is a term that Paul has used to describe a father-son (or parent-child) relationship. A good father or parent “puts in (the) mind” (noutheteō) of the child good content, teaches, warns, exhorts, admonishes, because the parent is genuinely concerned for the child, unlike a pedagogue, an enslaved instructor who has been ordered to teach the basics (1 Cor 4:14–17; Gal 3:24). To the Corinthians, Paul had described Timothy as a beloved child because he had begotten him spiritually (gennaō) and Timothy’s way of life was identical to his spiritual father’s (1 Cor 4:15–17). Beloved children imitate their parent(s), as believers should imitate God (Eph 5:1–2). Loving parents provide a good model. Thus, using beloved for Timothy reminds Timothy of their loving familial relationship which they had had for about twenty years since Acts 14:8. Although Paul uses “beloved” for many specific Christian believers and for many churches,8 Timothy is the only beloved child. Also, “beloved child” presages the advice Paul will pass on to Timothy in this letter, as father passes advice to a son. Moreover, in itself, “beloved” calls out to Timothy to respond because love evokes love since Paul will exhort Timothy to do some difficult actions (such as share in suffering).10

TIMOTHY SHOULD NOT BE ASHAMED TO SUFFER (1:3–2:13)

Paul’s main point of the first section of his letter is to exhort Timothy not to be ashamed to suffer for the gospel, nor of Paul suffering (1:3–2:13). Paul gives three reasons: (a) Timothy should not be ashamed because of his faith and heritage (1:3–7); (b) Timothy should not be ashamed because of the gospel and Paul’s own example and teaching (1:8–14); (c) Timothy should follow the example of those of Onesiphorus’ household, who were ashamed not of Paul’s chains, instead of others in Asia who turned away from him (1:15–18). Therefore, Timothy also should share in suffering (2:1–13).

Paul Thanks God (1:3–5)

While in 1 Timothy 1:3–4 Paul jumps right into his concern about the heresies at Ephesus and the following of his previous directions to Timothy, in 2 Timothy 1:3–5 Paul begins with an affirmation of Timothy: I have gratitude to God, to whom I serve from my parents’ time in a clean conscience, as I have unceasing remembrance concerning you in my prayers by night and by day, longing to see you, remembering your tears, that I might be filled with joy, having remembered the genuine faith in you, which dwelled first in your grandmother Lois and in your mother Eunice and I am persuaded also in you (1:3–5).
Many ancient private letters began with a reference to prayer and reasons to be thankful for the reader (I have gratitude). Paul begins by thanking God whom he serves. Implicitly, he will compare his own situation with that of Timothy’s. His family too has worshiped God (God, to whom I serve from my parents’ time). Not only was Paul a Pharisee, but his father was a Pharisee (Acts 23:6). His parents were devout, having him circumcised on the eighth day, rearing him according to the strict legal requirements of the written and oral Torah (Phil 3:5–6). Thus, Paul became “zealous for God” (Acts 22:3), even if misdirected.
When defending himself before the Sanhedrin, Paul describes himself as having lived before God “with a good conscience” (Acts 23:1). Paul’s conscience is his interior faculty for personal discernment of good and evil. It affects his conduct and motives for action. Conscience arises from knowledge that the subject shares with himself or with someone else. When Paul’s knowledge about Jesus was redirected (1 Tim 1:13–16), the basis for his convictions changed and his conscience was restructured since it had never been destroyed (vs. 1 Tim 4:2).
Paul now changes focus from his reasons for gratitude to God for his own upbringing to Timothy’s upbringing. Paul has unceasing remembrance concerning Timothy in his prayers (1:3). In a similar unceasing manner (“without intermission”), Paul had remembered the believers in Rome (1:9) and in Thessalonica (1 Thess 1:2–3). Paul practiced what he preached to others (1 Thess 5:17). What Timothy, the Romans, and Thessalonians had in common was they were people not currently present with Paul, and Paul eagerly desired to be in their presence (longing to see you), but he was not able to do so at that time. He wanted to be with Timothy but was in prison. Paul took his concerns and feelings of disquiet and thanksgiving and shared them with God.16 The loving expressed by the spiritual parent, Paul, was reciprocated by the child, Timothy (1:4). Paul in his prayers remembered Timothy’s tears. Dakryō/dakryon refer “to shed tears, weep silently.” Tears may express outwardly inward concerns. Timothy is concerned for Paul. Did Timothy cry when Paul was arrested in Rome again?18 Timothy was like his mentor Paul, who had told the elders from Ephesus how he had served the Lord “with all humility and tears,” and, as a father, he exhorted them with tears (Acts 20:19, 31). Tears were an aspect of Paul’s love for the Corinthians (2 Cor 2:4). Both Timothy and Paul modeled on Jesus himself, God incarnate, who prayed with both silent tears and loud shouts (Heb 5:7) and wept upon seeing the grief expressed by humans mourning the death of Lazarus, even though he knew he would resurrect him from the dead (John 11:25–26, 32–44). God’s compassion may be demonstrated in tears, but these types of tears from this suffering world will all be wiped away by God when God dwells with humans in the new earth (Rev 7:17; 21:4). Somehow the end of the prayers and longing to see Timothy, remembering his tears, will result in Paul being filled with joy, if he indeed sees Timothy. And, indeed, he will ask Timothy to come soon (2 Tim 4:9, 21).
Paul remembers Timothy’s tears and Timothy’s genuine faith (1:5). To remember is an important act in the Bible (e.g., 1 Cor 11:2) and here particularly as Paul faces his own death. Later, he will ask Timothy to cause other believers to remember (“remind”; 2:14). Peter, too, in his last letter, focuses on reminding his readers.20 Paul’s joy is not only to see Timothy, but to see Timothy in light of his genuine faith. His faith is without hypocrisy.
Faith is described metaphorically as a friend who dwells within (enoikeō) someone, even as the Holy Spirit dwells within the church. In the same way, as faith dwelled in Paul’s parents and grandparents when they worshiped the God revealed in the Old Testament, so too faith dwelled in Timothy’s grandmother Lois and mother Eunice when they worshiped the same God in the New Testament times. Moses commanded the Hebrews to read the law to all the men, women, children, and foreigners living in the cities every seventh year so they could listen and learn to fear the Lord and follow carefully the law (Deut 31:10–13). In many places in the Old Testament, parents are exhorted to teach their children about God’s great deeds. God’s words are to be remembered: “Teach them to your children, talking about them when you sit at home and when you walk along the road, when you lie down and when you get up” (Deut 11:19; TNIV).24 Godly instruction should come from the father and mother (Prov 1:8), but Timothy’s father was a Gentile and thus did not undertake Timothy’s biblical training (Acts 16:1). Even some Romans esteemed the education of “the good old days” when mothers (not servants) trained their children, as did Cornelia, the mother of Sempronius and Tiberius Gracchus, Aurelia mother of Caesar, Atia of Augustus, so that the child might “lay hold with heart and soul on virtuous accomplishments” (Dial. 28). While the Roman focus might be more on an occupation such as “the army, or the law, or the pursuit of eloquence,” a devout Jew would instead focus on God’s revelation. Timothy learned the holy Scriptures from infancy from his mother and grandmother (2 Tim 3:15). Timothy and at least also Eunice became believers in Jesus as the Messiah in Lystra (Acts 16:1).

God’s Gift (1:6–7)

Paul then returns to his earlier point: I am persuaded (a genuine faith) dwells also in you (1:5). Yet, though genuine faith dwells within Timothy, as it did in his mother and grandmother, he needs to act more: For this reason I remind you to keep stirring into flame God’s gift, which is in you through the laying on of my hands (1:6). Paul has remembered (mneia) Timothy in his prayers, remembered (mimnēskomai) Timothy’s tears, remembered (hypomnēsis) Timothy’s faith, and now he calls to remembrance or reminds (anamimnēskō) Timothy to act on this “genuine faith” that he has. If in 1 Timothy 4:14, Paul exhorts Timothy not to neglect his spiritual gift, now he tells him to keep lighting it up again, stirring into flame or causing to blaze again God’s gift (1:6) of evangelism (2 Tim 4:5). Anazōpyreō is a concrete image. Zōpyron is an ember of a fire or a hot coal that is used to kindle a fire. Paul repeats the preposition ana- (anamimnēsko … anazōpyreō; 1:6). Ana- implies repetition or “motion upwards.” As long as a fire has hot coals, it can be easily stirred up into a blaze of fire. Spiritual gifts from God can become dormant.
Why would evangelism be such a difficult gift to heighten at this time? Timothy only has to see Paul’s situation to become cautious before he reaches out aggressively with the good news into his society. Paul is in prison again and this time the circumstances are less hopeful for release (1:8; 4:7, 16). No wonder Paul explains: for God did not give to you a spirit of fear but of power and of love and self-control (1:7). In English, “Timothy” and “timid” form a quotable word-play, but not in Greek (Timotheos vs. deilia). Timothy might become fearful not because of his own personal nature, but more because of the dangerous situation in which the Christians find themselves, suffering persecution for their faith (1:8). For a good reason, Timothy might be fearful since he himself will eventually be imprisoned in Rome as well (Heb 13:23). If Timothy indeed was a former soldier, he might very well appreciate the first two adjectives: fear and power (1:7). Fear describes the disciples when their boat was swamped by waves from a fierce storm (Matt 8:24–26). Spicq explains: Paul “stirs up ‘the good soldier of Jesus Christ’ (2 Tim 2:3) to undertake and pursue combat (1 Tim 1:18), according to the traditional military maxim, dating back to Deuteronomy: ‘Conquer … fear not and be not disheartened.’ ”
Power (dynamis) or “strength” is the antithesis of fear (1:7). Courage takes strength. The best strength comes from God (1:8). A soldier must also have self-control (sōphronismos) (which Timothy will also need if he is to flee youthful passions; 2:22). This is the same quality required of the women at Ephesus (1 Tim 2:9, 15). These three military qualities (fearlessness, strength, self-control) are still insufficient in themselves. They must be combined with love (agapē), because Paul and Timothy do not fight a physical battle, but a spiritual one. The aim of the order is love,34 a love which comes from Christ Jesus (1 Tim 1:14).

Join in Suffering (1:8–12)

Paul concludes with direct exhortations to Timothy: Therefore, do not begin to become ashamed of the testimony of our Lord nor of me, his prisoner (1:8a). The aorist subjunctive prohibition suggests that from Paul’s perspective Timothy is not yet ashamed of Paul. Paul had previously described Timothy as a model of someone who lives a costly life (1 Cor 4:9–17). But, Paul is concerned that Timothy could desert him too. Jesus challenged the crowd and his disciples to deny themselves, take up their crosses, and follow him, assuring them that he will be ashamed of those who are ashamed of him and his words (Mark 8:38; Luke 9:26). Witnessing in behalf of Jesus is worth the difficulties because Jesus gives life and salvation. Paul had said in 1 Timothy 1:12 that he is not ashamed because of whom he trusts. Onesiphorus’ household also modeled believers not ashamed of being identified with a prisoner (1:16–17). In contrast, other believers appeared to have left Paul, possibly because they were ashamed of Paul or fearful of their own safety (4:10, 16).
The opposite of being ashamed of Jesus and Jesus’ believers is to join in suffering for the gospel according to God’s power (1:8b). If Jesus is a crucified Messiah (1 Cor 1:23) whose death on the cross was a shameful way to die in its time, how can the followers of this Messiah not suffer difficulties (Heb 12:2)? Peter reiterates: suffering as a Christian is not shameful (1 Pet 4:16). Jesus taught that, if he had been persecuted, so would be his disciples (John 15:20; 2 Tim 3:12).
Paul uses a unique word. Join in suffering is one word in Greek (synkakopatheō). Kakopatheō (“suffer”) without the preposition “with” is also repeated later in the letter to describe Paul’s own suffering from his imprisonment and to challenge Timothy to endure suffering (2:9; 4:5; 1:12 paschō). The use of the preposition sun accentuates to “suffer together with someone.” Paul describes by the preposition (“with”) how a communal aspect helps the sufferer in the midst of suffering.
However, Paul and Timothy and other believers are not to “join in suffering” simply for their own interpersonal enrichment, but for the gospel. Paul invites others to join him because he is inviting them to follow their crucified Messiah. But, how can Paul and Timothy have the strength to suffer for the gospel? They can only do so according to God’s power (1:8). What is that power or strength? Paul describes it in an extended modifier: the one having saved us and called us to a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, the one having been given to us in Christ Jesus starting from eternal times, on the one hand, having been revealed now through the appearing of our Savior Christ Jesus, on the other hand, having abolished death but having brought to light life and immortality through the gospel (1:9–10). God’s power accomplished several things: it saved us and called us to a holy calling (1:9). That calling is one not based on one’s own works, accomplishments or actions (i.e., suffering for the gospel in itself does not save). Rather, it is a calling according to God’s own purpose and grace. God’s grace contrasts with our works. Paul further describes the grace in four ways: the one (1) having been given to us in Christ Jesus before eternal times; (2) having been revealed now through the appearing of our Savior Christ Jesus; (3) having abolished death; and (4) having brought to light life and immortality through the gospel. Paul begins and ends this pericope referring to the gospel (1:8, 10). The calling has four actions in time. First, starting from eternal times refers to God’s continuous, immeasurable time as opposed to human specific time. In other words, before human time ever existed, God’s power had a holy calling for humans in Christ Jesus, according to God’s purpose and grace. That calling is a “godly life in Christ Jesus” (3:12), or a calling to be holy (1:9). Ephesians also describes this calling as “for good actions, which God prepared beforehand, that in them we might walk” (2:10), or God chose humans “to be holy and blameless before him in love” (1:4), in contrast to such actions as “godless vain talking” and succumbing to “youthful passions” (2 Tim 2:16, 22). The second action refers to the incarnation (the appearing of our Savior Christ Jesus), which highlights Jesus, the Messiah, the Savior, the deliverer, who gave his life as a ransom for many. Later, Paul will repeat: faith in Christ Jesus brings salvation (2 Tim 3:15). Elsewhere, Paul uses the appearing (epiphaneia) to refer to Jesus’ return to earth for judgment, however, in 2 Timothy 1:10 Paul refers to the incarnation by using the past tense (having been revealed), indicating this “appearing” has already occurred, similar to Titus 2:11 and 3:4, where Jesus is the embodiment of God’s grace and salvation.
The third action is having abolished death (1:10). The fourth, and final, action is having brought to light life and immortality through the gospel (1:10). Abolish might be more exactly rendered “making of no effect.” Christ Jesus deprived death of its strength, power, force, and influence. Death is now unemployed and inactive and inoperative. Christ’s resurrection or life demonstrated God’s victory over death (see also 2:8). Christ also nullified the power of death by having entered its domain. Rather than having been overwhelmed by it, he returned from death, not spreading darkness and death, but rather bringing to the light life and immortality. Death has not yet been literally abolished. The state of having to be enslaved to sin has been abolished (Rom 6:6; 7:6). Death separating us from God’s love has been abolished (Rom 8:38–39). But, death, the last enemy, will be completely made inoperative at the very end of time (1 Cor 15:24–26; Rev 20:14).
Paul has just presented a synopsis of the gospel, which has to do with life and immortality, rather than death (1:9–10). Paul now ends this extended main clause (1:8–11) with an adjectival clause, for this gospel I myself was appointed a herald and an apostle and a teacher (1:11). Previously mentioned in 1 Timothy 2:7, these three roles also follow a synopsis of the good news (1 Tim 2:4–6). This gospel (2 Tim 1:9–10) is so marvelous, it is worthy of Paul’s appointment (1:11) and it is worth suffering for (1:12). Consequently, Paul says he is not ashamed—he is a prisoner (1:12)—as he had exhorted Timothy not to be ashamed. Paul reiterates why he is not ashamed, because he knows two things: for I know in whom I trusted and I am persuaded that he is powerful to guard my deposit into that day (1:12). In the past, Paul has trusted and continues to trust the Savior Christ Jesus who appeared, made death ineffective, and brought life and immortality (1:10). How appropriate to trust someone victorious over death as one faces one’s own death! Jesus is trustworthy. Jesus is also powerful (1:12). He is powerful to guard until the second coming (that day) Paul’s deposit (1:12). Elsewhere, Paul exhorts Timothy to guard “the deposit” (1 Tim 6:20), which appears to be the order of love from a clean heart and a good conscience and a genuine faith (1 Tim 1:5, 18). In light of the historical context and the theme of suffering, Paul may be saying that his gospel message will not be imprisoned, even though he is.54 The message that has been given to him (my deposit) is also guarded by Jesus himself.

Guard Sound Words (1:13–14)

Paul now returns his attention to Timothy: Keep holding onto a model of sound words which you heard from me in faith and love, the one in Christ Jesus. Guard the good deposit through the Holy Spirit, the one dwelling among us (1:13–14). The deposit is the sound or healthy words that Timothy heard from Paul himself (1:13). Paul exhorts Timothy to keep holding the model or pattern or standard of words that he received from Paul. Paul himself was a model or example of one aspect of the gospel message: Christ’s mercy toward sinners. These words or teachings promoted spiritual health (sound). In contrast, some people only want teaching that promotes disease (1 Tim 1:10; 2 Tim 4:3). True words themselves are health-inducing, but the listener must also receive the words in a receptive manner, in faith and love. Faith and love, already mentioned in this letter as exemplary virtues, are two key ingredients in healthy teaching. Those who are not receptive to health-inducing words may be attempting to alleviate their spiritual illnesses by superficial or harmful ways (2 Tim 4:3). Ultimately, however, the faith and love that enabled Timothy to hear Paul’s message came from Christ Jesus, who is exemplary of faithfulness and love.
The words Paul passed on to Timothy are not only “healthy,” they are also good and a deposit, entrusted for safekeeping (1:14). Even as Jesus guards Paul’s deposit, simultaneously Timothy needs to guard his deposit.60 Timothy received Paul’s sound teaching in (en) Christ Jesus’ faith and love (1:13). En basically signifies “within.” It is as if Timothy lived within the surrounding presence of Jesus. Simultaneously, Timothy is to guard his deposit through (dia) the Holy Spirit (1:14). The Holy Spirit as “the agent is conceived as coming in between the non-attainment and the attainment of the object in view.” Timothy is ultimately responsible to guard his deposit, but he needs to do so by means of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit can empower him to do the guarding.63 But how near is the Holy Spirit? The Holy Spirit is very near, because the Holy Spirit is the one dwelling among us (1:14).

Example of Believers in Asia (1:15)

Paul now illustrates by negative and then positive examples those who have not and have guarded their deposit (1:14), those who have and have not been ashamed of Paul, and those who have and have not joined in suffering with Paul (1:8). Timothy knows about the first negative example because he most likely is in Ephesus in Asia: You know this, that all turned away from me, the ones in Asia, including Phygelus and Hermogenes (1:15). Asia had many Jews. In Jerusalem, some Asians opposed Stephen; others opposed Paul (Acts 6:9; 21:27; 24:19). At first, Paul, Silas, and Timothy were not allowed by the Holy Spirit to preach the good news in the province of Asia (Acts 16:6), referring to the province that included Ephesus. Asia was bounded by the province on the north of Mysia, on the south of Caria, and on the east of Phrygia and by the Aegean Sea on the west. But eventually Paul went to Ephesus in Asia with Priscilla and Aquila (Acts 18:19–20:1, 18), where many became believers, including Epaenetus, the first convert to Christ in Asia (Rom 16:5), and Tychicus, Trophimus (Acts 20:4), and Onesiphorus’ household. The believers formed many churches who send greetings to the church in Corinth (1 Cor 16:19). Thus, Paul experienced the great moving of the Holy Spirit in Asia, but also great difficulties. He remembers his earlier experience in Asia as having received the “sentence of death,” because Paul and Timothy and other coworkers were “so utterly, unbearably crushed that we despaired of life itself” (2 Cor 1:8–9). Sadly, now again Asia is giving Paul difficulties. All turned away from Paul does not include Onesiphorus’ household and Tychicus (2 Tim 4:12). Thus, Paul speaks of the majority. How devastated Paul must have felt when those whom he taught for many years rejected him at this difficult time in his life! But, likewise, Jesus when he was arrested and crucified was rejected by even his close disciples. Paul highlights two particular individuals in Asia: Phygelus and Hermogenes (1:15).

Example of Onesiphorus’ Household (1:16–18)

In contrast to most believers in Asia was Onesiphorus’ household: Might the Lord give mercy to Onesiphorus’ household, that often it refreshed me and was not ashamed of my chain, but having been in Rome diligently sought me and found me. Might the Lord give to them (it/him) to find mercy from the Lord in that day (1:16–18a). Onesiphorus could be Onēsiphoros (a male) or Onēsiphoron (a female). Paul was probably visited not by one person but by a group of people,72 not necessarily the entire household. Oikos may refer to a set of apartments, all a person possesses, or to a homestead and all the people who live in the house. It would include the extended family and workers in the family business who lived in the housing complex, in other words, all the persons economically dependent on one master (children, adult sons, slaves, freedpersons, clients, and spouses of all these persons). A household was a partnership, a group of twenty to thirty people, not all related by blood ties, dwelling or working together. The New Testament has both male and female “heads of households,” such as Cornelius, Crispus, Stephana(s), and Lydia.74
Two times Paul asks the Lord to be merciful to this household (1:16, 18). Mercy is a significant attribute of God, to which Paul refers in the address of both 1 and 2 Timothy (1:2). Paul sees that the Lord was merciful in forgiving him his great sin as a persecutor of Christians. “Mercy” is a frequent word in the Old Testament, being included in many of God’s self-descriptions, such as “the Lord God, compassionate and merciful, persevering and very merciful and true and keeping justice and mercy for thousands.” Clearly, Paul is asking for Onesiphorus’ household to be blessed, but does Paul have a more specific request in mind? For instance, Jesus reprimands the Pharisees who have not forgiven the repentant tax collectors and sinners (Matt 9:11–13). Has this household committed some great sin in the past or is Paul simply asking God that they be blessed in a general way?
Paul gives two reasons why this household should be blessed: (1) often it refreshed Paul, and (2) it was not ashamed of Paul’s chain. Onēsiphoros/on literally is “bringing advantage, beneficial” and, indeed, this household was greatly beneficial to the Apostle Paul. When its members refreshed Paul, literally they caused him “to cool again, to cool off, to recover from the effects of heat.” The focus in anapsychō appears more to be in bringing God’s presence to an evil situation than simply helping Paul rest and become stronger. The household represented Christ to the prisoner, Paul, who represented Christ as well, because, just as this household visited Paul (“the least of these”) in prison, they were, in effect, visiting Jesus (Matt 25:40), and they did so not just once but often (many times).
By visiting Paul, they demonstrated they were not ashamed of his imprisonment (1:16). Moreover, Paul was not easy to find in Rome. They had to place importance on and be conscientious in their searching.82 Paul now asks for the Lord’s mercy in that day, most likely referring to the second coming of Jesus (1:12; 4:8).
Paul concludes by reminding Timothy: And to everything in Ephesus it/they ministered, as very well you know (1:18b). We, however, do not know how much this household did at Ephesus, but in Rome they served Paul by their presence and actions, comforting him in his afflictions.

2 TIMOTHY 2

KEEP EMPOWERED AND ENTRUST PAUL’S TEACHINGS (2:1–2)

Paul, having mentioned his attitude to his imprisonment, the power of Jesus (1:12), the soundness and importance of Paul’s own words (1:12–13), the receptiveness of Timothy (1:13), the presence of the Holy Spirit (1:14), the negative example of some believers (1:15), and the positive example of others (1:16–18), returns again to exhort Timothy: Therefore, you, my child, keep on being empowered in the grace, the one in Christ Jesus, and what you heard from me through many witnesses, entrust these things to trustworthy humans, who are able also to teach others (2:1–2). Paul has given many reasons how and why Timothy can continue to be empowered. By using the pronoun you, Paul exhorts Timothy in particular to be like Onesiphorus’ household and not like Phygelus and Hermogenes. He calls Timothy again my child to remind him of their special spiritual parent-child relationship. Timothy’s power2 comes from Jesus to guard the message entrusted to him (1:12). Somehow, Timothy himself should make an effort, but yet that effort is done in Christ Jesus’ grace (2:1). Christ’s grace has already accomplished many marvelous actions.4 Yet, Timothy himself needs to participate in an ongoing process to allow Christ Jesus’ strength to come into his life.
Timothy has to guard his own walk with Jesus and develop an army with which to fight. As Paul realizes his own death is imminent, he wants to strengthen Timothy and strengthen the church, thus Paul begins 2:2 describing what it is that Timothy needs to entrust to others: what you heard from me through many witnesses. The content of the education is of paramount importance. This content is validated by two sources: (1) me (i.e., Paul) and (2) many witnesses. Timothy directly heard from Paul about Jesus being the Christ and the Savior, having abolished death and having brought eternal life (1:9–10, 13). He also learned from Paul the ramifications of the gospel, that it will entail suffering (1:8). Timothy models Paul’s “way of life in Christ” (1 Cor 4:17), that their difficulties as believers demonstrate that their “extraordinary power” must come from God (2 Cor 4:7).
Other agents that corroborate or support what Timothy heard from Paul are many witnesses.7 Timothy witnessed Christ’s empowering but difficult work in his travels and even while Paul had been in prison in Rome previously. A witness might be a legal witness, acceptable in court, someone who can verify what he or she has seen or heard or known by any other means. Both the Old and New Testaments are founded on the principle established in Deuteronomy: “By the mouth of two witnesses (not one), or by the mouth of three witnesses, shall every word be established” (19:15). This same principle works for historical witnesses. Paul had already exhorted Timothy in Ephesus to make sure women, not educated previously in Jewish law, should now be educated (1 Tim 2:11). All were encouraged to seek leadership positions in the church by becoming godly persons (1 Tim 3:1). Now Paul reiterates that message to Timothy to entrust the gospel educational process to trustworthy humans. Part of the function of an elder is the ability to teach others (1 Tim 3:2). That same function is repeated here (2 Tim 2:2). Nevertheless, Paul does not require that only elders teach. Many people may have the gift of teaching (Rom 12:7; 1 Cor 12:28), some of whom may become elders.
In 1 Timothy, Paul has entrusted the order of “love from a pure heart and a good conscience and genuine faith” to Timothy (1:5, 18). Now he wants him to entrust the order to others. In 2:2, a message is “placed before” people, entrusted to them as a deposit, a deposit not to hide but to reveal to others. The recipients of this message are described in three ways: (1) humans, who are (2) trustworthy, and (3) able to teach others.
Some commentators want to limit humans, anthrōpos, to men only in 2:2 because they presuppose that the teaching offices are restricted to men only. However, 1 and 2 Timothy have plenty of references where anthrōpos is clearly generic: prayer for all humans, God desires all humans to be saved, one mediator between God and humans, God is Savior of all humans, sins of some people, people of corrupt mind, rich people, no human can see God, people will love themselves, evil people. Definitive lexicons define anthrōpos as a generic term in the singular and plural. The assumption is that God’s revelation cannot rise above the androcentrism of its culture. However, if Jesus could rise above the androcentrism of his Jewish culture, why cannot his disciples rise above the androcentrism of their cultures?14 In addition, the culture of antiquity was not one culture but many cultures, some of which allowed women to take leadership.
Paul wanted both women and men to be taught sound words in order to teach these to others. But, for the important process of accurate transmission, students must have two qualifications. They must be faithful or trustworthy (2:2). Moreover, since the goal is not simply self-edification, such people must also have the gift of teaching and the motivation to teach others. Then they will all be able to join Timothy, Paul, and other believers in suffering, and, if they should die or move away or be arrested for the faith, the message to join in suffering as a good soldier of Christ Jesus (2:3) will continue.

GOOD SOLDIER OF CHRIST JESUS (2:3–7)

Paul now has the third command to Timothy in the concluding part (2:1–13) of the first section of the letter (1:3–2:13): “Keep on being empowered” (2:1) and “entrust” (2:2). Now, he adds, join in suffering (2:3), returning to his earlier command (1:8), but modifying in what manner Timothy should join in suffering: he should do it as a good soldier of Christ Jesus. Fighting as a soldier has been a predominate image that Paul has used for Timothy. Timothy is exhorted to be a good soldier under his commander who is Christ Jesus. His commander determines the campaign and weapons he uses: Timothy serves in a “good” campaign with weapons of “faith and a good conscience.” How does the image of being a soldier relate to suffering? A soldier has to endure difficulties. For instance, the Roman soldier might have to carry eighty pounds on an all-day march and then construct defenses at the end of the day. But, soldiers did not work as individuals, but in companies.20 That is why Paul calls Timothy to join in suffering. He does not endure difficulties alone.
A good soldier is further described: No one serving as a soldier entwines himself in affairs of life, so that he might meet the needs of the one having enlisted him (2:4). Following the orders of one’s commanding officer is crucial. The centurion in Capernaum described his way of life: “For I myself am a person under authority, having under me soldiers, and I say to this one, ‘Go,’ and he goes, and to another, ‘Come,’ and he comes, and to my slave, ‘Do this,’ and he does it” (Luke 7:8). Often soldiers volunteered because they were attracted to the general’s personality and reputation and felt their allegiance to him rather than to the State. Soldiers were recruited by a commander to participate in that commander’s campaign. Therefore, the good soldier would aim to meet the needs of, or please, that commander. They were not even allowed to marry until their term of service was completed. Towner considers affairs of life could be distractions related to “living, buying, and selling,” not sinful in themselves, but activities that might interfere with active military responsibilities. Paul was encouraging Timothy to be completely devoted to his commander, Christ Jesus, and to his citizenship in and his campaign for God’s kingdom.
Paul now uses a related image: athletic competition: But if also someone may compete in a contest, (s)he is not crowned unless (s)he might compete according to the rules (2:5). A soldier could be decorated with a necklace, armband, and embossed disc placed on the corselet and a centurion could be awarded a gold crown or a silver spearshaft. Athletics was itself an aspect of preparation for war, which entailed suffering.25 In athletics, one contends for a prize. In Paul’s first illustration, the key is whom one serves (2:4); here it is how one serves (2:5). Athletics (as opposed to serving as a soldier) intensifies the emphasis on a goal. However, the prize is not awarded if the contest is not done according to the rules. Athletes who won games might receive generous monetary rewards as well as many other honors. A victor in the Sacred Games had a right to free sustenance or to a pension and was exempt from taxation. A victor might be awarded a crown or wreath. But, “when money enters into sport corruption is sure to follow.”28 Sometimes, victory was bought and sold. For example, in 388 BC, Eupolus of Thessaly bribed his opponents in boxing to allow him to win the prize. In addition, each sport would have its own regulations. So too, Timothy needed to follow Christ’s rules (his teachings) to win the goal of affirmation by Christ at the last judgment.
The third illustration highlights why one serves: It is necessary the laboring farmer first to share in the fruits (2:6). On active duty, a soldier would not himself farm, but, when pensioned off, he might. Lystra, Timothy’s home town, was set in a fertile plain. Second Timothy 2:6 appears to refer to a more general reward for labor. The soldier, athlete, and farmer labor hard and have rewards for their work. In 2 Timothy, the farmer appears to be a tenant farmer who leases the land, rather than the landowner, because he looks forward to a share of the crops. The fruits or reward for labor here appear to be salvation in Christ Jesus with eternal glory and living and reigning together with Christ (2:10–12). Thus, those who join in suffering as good soldiers of Christ Jesus endure difficulties, please Christ, live according to Christ’s rules, and are rewarded. Whom one serves, how one serves, and why one serves are important in these illustrations.
Paul concludes this section: Keep pondering what I am saying; for the Lord will give to you understanding in all (2:7). Paul uses two synonyms: ponder (noeō) and understand (synesis/syniēmi). In contrast, the teachers of the law do not “ponder” or “grasp.” They have no perception of spiritual truths based on careful faith-based thought. Timothy should continue thinking about what Paul has said (2:3–6) or will say (2:8–13), so that his mind will apprehend its significance. Timothy should ponder to understand spiritual truth based on careful faith-based thought that effects action. Most commentators conclude that Paul wants Timothy to contemplate the meaning and application of the three metaphors that Paul just introduced (2:4–6). If Timothy is to ponder some spiritual truth over time, understanding the meaning of the three metaphors appears rather simple. However, if Paul wants Timothy to ponder the dangerous path of suffering that lies ahead for him, that would certainly take more time. Timothy’s path and Paul’s path were reminiscent of Jesus’ final path to Jerusalem (Luke 9:51–53).

GOD’S WORD IS NOT BOUND (2:8–9)

Paul now gives additional reasons why Timothy should endure suffering. It results in salvation for others and himself (2:8–13). Timothy needs to remember that, even though Paul is bound, God’s word is not bound: Keep remembering Jesus Christ, risen from the dead, from David’s seed, according to my gospel, in which I suffer evil to the point of bonds as an evil doer, but God’s word is not bound (2:8–9). Paul still is developing the theme why Timothy should partner in suffering with him for the gospel. He has already mentioned how Jesus, full of grace, as Savior, destroyed death and brought life (1:9–10; 2:1). Now, he reminds Timothy to keep in his mind two things about Jesus Christ: (1) Christ was risen from the dead and (2) he is from David’s seed (2:8). Throughout 2 Timothy, Paul employs “Christ Jesus,” highlighting his status as Messiah (or Christ). This time Paul calls him Jesus Christ, possibly because he emphasizes Jesus as the descendant of King David and the prototype human who was raised from the dead. In Romans, Paul describes Jesus as “David’s seed according to the flesh” (1:3). Jesus, then, is an apt model of hope for Timothy because those who suffer now will have hope for the future since the crucified Messiah is also the risen Messiah.
Paul has used the phrase my gospel two times previously. Here, the phrase reminds Timothy of what he has “heard” from Paul (2:2). Paul is highlighting that the gospel he preaches includes suffering. Paul suffers to the point of being imprisoned unjustly, even as Jesus was crucified between two criminals, although he was righteous, Paul is in bonds (desmos), but God’s word is not bound (deō; 2:9). Ironically, Paul had bound male or female followers of the Way in Damascus, but now he was bound himself for the same reason he bound others. He writes that he is treated as an evil doer. Ultimately, Paul realizes he had been persecuting Jesus (Acts 9:4–5), who himself had been bound, unjustly, and was now sharing his fate. But, no matter the situation, those who suffer unjustly for Christ’s sake can still promote their message of good news (4:17).
On account of this I endure all things on account of the elect, in order that also they themselves might attain salvation in Christ Jesus with eternal glory (2:10). By implication, Timothy, too, should endure suffering, thereby helping others. The principle idea in endure in a context of suffering is perseverance in one’s faith in Christ despite persecution for that faith. “The person persevering to the end, this one will be saved,” Jesus taught his disciples.44 Paul considers Jesus’ teaching from another perspective. The person who perseveres even through imprisonment (not only saves him/herself, but also) can help other believers.
Elect is frequently used in the New Testament for believers in a context of suffering. To be “elect” is to be special or precious to God. One of the things the church is elected or picked out or chosen for is for suffering on behalf of its testimony to Jesus Christ. People are called by God, but to become “elect,” they must persevere until the end.47 Of course, Jesus, the Messiah, the Chosen One, is the ultimate model of someone who perseveres. By persevering as a Christian, Paul serves as a model for other believers who are (and will) suffer for their faith, with the ultimate goal that they attain salvation in Christ Jesus (2:10). That salvation comes not with a temporary glory, but an eternal glory (a glory that is continuous and immeasurable).50
Paul concludes this first section of his letter (1:3–2:13) with a pithy summary statement that is an authoritative, accurate, and fully reliable teaching from God: The word is trustworthy: for if we died together, also we will live together; if we persevere, also we will reign together; if we will deny, also that one will deny us; if we are unfaithful, that one remains faithful, for he is not able to deny himself (2:11–13). This summary statement expresses the value of sharing and persevering in suffering. Paul has four conditional clauses, where each condition (protasis) results in a conclusion (apodosis). These four sets of clauses (a condition followed by a conclusion) concern themselves with four concerns in times of persecution: death, perseverance, denial, and unfaithfulness.
In the same way as Paul earlier put priority on Jesus as “risen from the dead” (2:8), Paul puts priority on living and reigning with Jesus (2:11–12). He begins with for if we died together (2:11), using the past tense (aorist). The aorist treats the act of dying as a single whole. “Death” is a synecdoche of the afflictions a Christian endures. Paul himself had been near death many times and now he looks forward to it again.54 Paul looks at death from the standpoint of the future: also we will live together. He correlates death with life (zaō), alluding to his previous references to “eternal life.” A number of verbs begin with the preposition sun (“together with”): synapothnēskō (“die together”), syzaō (“live together”), and symbasileuō (“reign together”) (2:11–12). They complement Paul’s central imperative to Timothy: to “suffer together with” (synkakopatheō; 1:8; 2:3). All of these verbs describe the action of being “together with” or accompanying someone. The object of each of these verbs is omitted: die with whom? Live with whom? Reign with whom? Primarily, Paul refers back to Christ Jesus (2:10), but he probably also includes other believers. In the same way, “join in suffering” has a double allusion: Timothy suffering for the gospel and for Christ Jesus and Timothy suffering with Paul.58
The second set of clauses begins with the ongoing present tense and ends with the future tense: if we keep persevering, also we will reign together (2:12a). Believers become joint heirs with Christ, “if we suffer together that also we may be glorified together.” Heirs reign over their kingdoms.61 When Jesus by his blood ransomed his people, he made them a kingdom, rulers on earth, and priests to serve God. But, Paul presents the difficulties in living as a Christian in an antagonistic world (death and the need to persevere), before he presents the rewards (life and reigning). Otherwise, believers might want to reign in order to avoid any costs to discipleship (1 Cor 4:8–13). The first two sets of clauses end with a positive conclusion. Death results in life, perseverance in victory.
In a time when one’s testimony for Jesus Christ, “risen from the dead, from David’s seed” (2:8), might cause difficulties, the temptation is to deny one’s faith or become unfaithful: if we will deny, also that one will deny us (2:12b). Denying one’s faith may be by words or by action. Several believers in Rome had already denied Jesus, by deserting Paul.64 Jesus had warned his disciples that whoever denies our Lord before others, he also would deny him/her before his Father in heaven (Matt 10:33). Human action results in divine action. Instead, Jesus’ followers were to deny themselves and take up their cross daily and follow him (Luke 9:23).
To deny someone is to say “no” to someone. God allows human action and decision. However, human unfaithfulness does not nullify God’s faithfulness: if we are unfaithful, that one remains faithful, for he is not able to deny himself (2:13). Paul described himself as unfaithful, a blasphemer, persecutor, and violent person who received mercy. But even though humans may not remain consistent, God the Trinity always will keep God’s promises. God’s very nature is truth and faithfulness and cannot act outside itself.

AVOID UNGODLY TALKING, BECOME A VESSEL FOR GOOD WORKS (2:14–26)

With this summary statement (2:11–13), Paul concludes the first section of his letter, explaining why Timothy should not be ashamed to suffer for the gospel, nor of Paul’s suffering (1:3–2:13). What Paul has just told Timothy is not simply for Timothy’s own edification, but it is to be passed on to others: these things keep reminding (2:14a). These things refer to what Paul has just said in 1:3–2:13. Timothy is also to remind the church about matters brought up in more length in 1 Timothy and Titus: while charging in the presence of God not to dispute about words, useful for nothing, for destruction of the ones hearing (2:14b). In this second section of his letter, Paul exhorts Timothy to remind the people while himself avoiding ungodly talking and instead become a vessel for good works (2:14–26). Timothy should treat truth with integrity and avoid ungodly talking (2:14–18). Despite ungodly talking, God’s firm foundation stands (2:19). Timothy should become a vessel prepared for good works, pursuing virtues, avoiding controversies, gently guiding those of the opposition because they may repent (2:20–26). Before Timothy can leave Ephesus for Rome, he needs to help the church mature spiritually. Part of joining in suffering has to do with ensuring integrity in one’s own actions and exhorting others to do the same.

Treat Truth with Integrity and Avoid Ungodly Talking (2:14–19)

Paul commands Timothy solemnly to charge the church in the presence of God (2:14). Paul uses charge (diamartyromai) twice in this letter to avoid negative behavior and in 4:1, for Timothy himself to act in a positive manner. Paul charges him not to dispute about words (logomacheō, 2:14). At Ephesus, there continued to be battles about words, arguments about topics that led to spiritual error. These words are described in two ways: (1) useful for nothing and (2) for destruction of the ones hearing (2:14). Paul also describes these words as “godless” and “empty,” leading to more “ungodliness,” as “a spreading cancer” and deviating from “the truth” (2:16–18). These words are not beneficial or of any use; they are destructive to those listening.
In contrast, Timothy must: Make every effort to present yourself approved to God, a worker who does not need to be ashamed, rightly handling the word of truth (2:15). Timothy must not concern himself with being approved by those who are on a road to destruction. Rather, his judge is God. And, although he has been saved by grace (1:9), he still needs to make every effort (spoudazō) to please God. As Onesiphorus’ household made extensive effort to find Paul (1:17), Timothy is to make that same extensive effort to present himself approved. These are times of urgency, when Paul exhorts his coworkers to hasten and exert themselves in coming to see him. With that same urgency, he wants Timothy to work on his spiritual maturity. Approved (dokimos) may be used to describe pure metals that sustain their structure even if cast into a furnace. They are genuine. Humans too demonstrate the genuineness of their character by persevering through trials (Jas 1:12). Timothy also should extend effort to persist as a genuine believer and thus become approved or commended by God.
Paul further defines what it means to be approved by God with three modifiers: (1) a worker, (2) who does not need to be ashamed, and (3) rightly handling the word of truth (2:15). A worker is someone who “makes every effort.” Therefore, they are not ashamed. Paul alludes to Jesus’ exhortation to his disciples: of those who are ashamed of Jesus and of his words, Jesus “will also be ashamed when he comes in the glory of his Father with the holy angels.” Of what not to be ashamed has been an important topic in this letter: the testimony of the Lord and of Paul, the Lord’s prisoner.77 Now, Timothy himself is to be unashamed, probably because he is making every effort to present himself approved to God and he is rightly handling the word of truth (2:15). By the context, it appears that others, by their word-battles, are not interpreting the word of truth rightly (e.g., but rather, deceptively; 3:13).
How should Timothy handle the word of truth? He should do so rightly, that is, cutting it in a straight line (orthotomeō). Wisdom can “rightly direct” one’s paths (Prov 3:6) and righteousness blamelessly cuts straight paths, as opposed to ungodliness (Prov 11:5). The word of truth is used for the gospel orally communicated in the New Testament. It may also be in written form, but when it is correctly interpreted, it directs their paths in the right direction, so that orthotomeō (“straight-cutting”) then affects orthopodeō (“straight-walking”). The opposite of falsifying God’s word by shameful and deceptive means (2 Cor 4:2) is handling it correctly.
Such handling of the word of truth was not occurring in Ephesus. So, Timothy needs to keep avoiding the godless empty talk; for they will increase to more ungodliness and their word as a spreading gangrene will increase, among whom are both Hymenaeus and Philetus, who, concerning the truth, have deviated, saying, the resurrection already is past, and they are upsetting the faith of some (2:16–18). All three Pastoral Letters have similar descriptions of the heresies (see table on the following page).
The difference is that 2 Timothy does not specifically refer to genealogies, a negative use of the law, defiling of the conscience,83 ascetism, and the circumcision party. Thus, either Paul did not repeat in his second letter to Timothy every aspect of the problems in Ephesus or there have been improvements in some areas since his previous letter around three to four years earlier. What does remain consistent are word-battles, empty talk, heresy, deception, women’s involvement, unhealthy self-serving teaching, myths, harm, demonic aspects, godless behavior, and false piety.

Similarities in Heresies in the Pastorals

2 Timothy (AD 64–66)
1 Timothy (AD 62–64)
Titus (AD 62